ã€ŠStrongest Talent In Narutoã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Akira Uchiha and Hagoromo Otsutsuki

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 1:

    Land of Fire, Uchiha family residence.

    The gentle breeze blew, the moon up in the sky, and the surrounding was quiet, except for the sound of croaking frogs in the distant pond.

    In the cold night, a small figure sat cross-legged. The figure is a little boy about seven years old. The boy has beautiful and bright eyes, wearing blue clothes with the Uchiha clan''s emblem printed on it, which shows that he is from the Uchiha clan.

    Suddenly, the boy curled his lips and muttered to himself: "In a blink of the eye, seven years have passed"

    The boy''s name is Akira Uchiha who is seven years old this year, and he belongs to the Uchiha clan. But Akira Uchiha has a secret that belongs to him alone. He is actually not a member of the Naruto World at all.

    Yes, he was reincarnated

    Before being reincarnated, his name was Lu Chen, male, 18 years old, and an otaku. Like most otakus, his hobbies are reading novels, watch anime and admiring beautiful girls

    However, just as he was reading the finale of the Naruto Manga and felt emotional, the computer suddenly exploded, and as soon as he woke up, he came to this Naruto world.

    He is ok with reincarnation even if he is reincarnated to Naruto world. He also can manage through the Uchiha''s tragedy in the future. What made Akira helpless is that the time he traveled is right before the start of the Second Ninja World War. It is now 30 years since Konoha formed and in a few years time, the Second Ninja World War is about to break out!

    During this period, the legendary figures in Naruto will also become famous: Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo

    In short, this is a legendary era. Konoha, as one of the five great nations, is like a phoenix born from the fire in this age of war, blooming with brilliance.

    In this era, countless genius have emerged and come together in the cruel ninja war. Thinking of this, Akira couldn''t help feeling stress to travel to the eve of the Second Ninja World War of Naruto!

    Fortunately he was lucky and got a helping hand. Akira Uchiha focused his gaze on the simple ring on his hand, curled his lips, and said, "Old man, do you have time? Come out and have a chat?"

    "I have mention lots of time, don''t call me old man! You have to treat your master with the most basic politeness!" a slightly weak voice suddenly came out, annoyed. Accompanied by the voice, a white figure unexpectedly emerged from the ring. This figure is translucent and float in the air.

    It can be seen that the figure is a old man, but has a majestic aura. Wearing a robe, holding a stick in his hand, there are two horns on his head, and six red magatama on his robe.

    The old man floated in mid-air, with nine black spheres floating around his body, which are the legendary truth seeking orb. This scene is really shocking to be seen

    If a manga fan familiar with Naruto sees this scene, he will be shocked, because the appearance of this old man is exactly the legendary ancestor of the ninja world, the founder of Ninshu - the sage of the six path!

    In fact, it is true that this old man is the sage of the six path.

    Facing this majestic old man, Akira casually said: "Old man, don''t be so serious with your student. By the way, have you recovered yet?"

    The scene before him was incredible in anyone''s eyes, but Akira took it for granted.

    This matter has to be talked about from ten days ago, when Akira Uchiha picked up a mysterious ring during a walk outside. And he was surprised to find that the soul of the sage of the six path was hidden in this ring!

    Sage of the six path, whose real name is Hagoromo Otsutsuki is the ancestor of the ninja world, a legendary existence. How could it be possible that he is in a ring?

    The existence of the sage of the six path made Akira feel like he is dreaming and astonished. What surprised Akira even more was that the Sage of the six path seemed to be in an extremely weak state. According to the old man, he had experienced a great battle which lead him to be extremely weak after the battle and could only hide in this ring.

    This statement made Akira even more surprised. He had never heard of this. He remembered that the sage of the six path in the original work had always guarded the Ninja World, and finally gave Naruto and Sasuke help to defeat Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    Could it be because of his reincarnation that changed the world of Naruto invisibly? Akira didn''t know the reason, and didn''t bother to think about it.

    After finding this ring, Akira has been communicating with Sage of the six path and the two of them are already familiar with each other. But Akira don''t understand why Sage of the six path took the initiative to take him as his student and willing to teach his Ninjutsu techniques to Akira.

    The Sage of the six path sighed: "Smelly brat, with my current physical condition, I am afraid that I will not be able to help Indra and Asura''s reincarnation seal mother in the future. I will leave it to you to maintain the peace of the Ninja world in the future¡­"

    Akira mouth twitched, with black lines all over his head, to maintain peace, your sister, I am only seven years old now, OK, with his current insignificant strength, how could he maintain the peace in the world!

    Also, I am not interested in maintaining world peace at all. It will be better if you give me a few beauties from Naruto World.

    "Old man, don''t talk about those useless things, I''m only seven years old now, I will sue you for child labor!" Akira said angrily.

    The Sage of the six path froze for a moment, he didn''t understand what Akira meant by child labor. However he did not argue back and said while smiling: "It''s okay, with the teachings of this old man, plus your talent, you will definitely grow strong quickly. . You are a talent that is rarely seen, awakening the sharingan at a very young age¡­"

    How could Akira talent be bad when he is accepted as a student by the Sage of the six path? Although Akira is only seven years old, perhaps because of the stimulation from transmigrating, Akira awaken his sharingan at the age of early as one year old, and currently only have one tomoe in each eye.

    "sounds good." Akira curled his lips, but there was a burst of refreshment in his heart.

    Having the Sage of the six path as my sensei won''t I be safe this ninja world. Thinking of this, Akira finally felt a lot more comfortable.

    "By the way, Sensei, you are a dignified Sage of the six path, and I am your student. I just came under your tutelage, do you have something to give to your student?" Akira asked with a smile

    Akira suddenly affectionately calling himself teacher and foxy smile give the sage of the six path bad premonition: "What do you want?"

    "As the sage of the six path, you must have a lot of treasures, right? Can you give me six path treasured tools, the seven-star sword and the crimson gourd or you will give me Kekkei Mora and rinnegan? If not you can also give me sage body" Akira said. The sage of the six path face slowly turn black and the corners of his mouth twitched.

 Chapter 2 - Strongest Summoning Jutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 2:

    The corners of sage of the six path mouth twitched and he glared at Akira, wondering how this kid knew so much about him. However, the sage of the six path will never thought that Akira was actually reincarnated from another world .

    The sage of the six path said in anger: "Smelly brat, don''t think about these unrealistic things. If you want to become strong, you must be built a strong foundation from the basic."

    "I knew it." Akira curled his lips. He also knew that his request was unreasonable and he had no much hope that the sage of six path will fulfill his request.

    While Akira was looking at the sage of the six path, his eyes lit up once again: "Although you are weaken now, old man, you are not completely helpless right. If I ever encounter any danger in the future, can I just ask you to help me resolve the danger?"

    Think about it, if I ever encounter any danger in the future, I can just easily call sage of the six path for help to resolve the danger.

    This is probably the strongest summoning jutsu in the entire naruto world, summoning jutsu: Sage of the Six Path! Hehehe¡­

    The sage of the six path''s complexion turn even darker, he is careless in choosing such a worrisome brat as a student.

    "You must first rely on yourself when you met any danger. If you really encounter a crisis that you can''t overcome, this old man will then consider helping out." sage of the six path said with a serious face.

    Akira was disappointed with the response

    "Ahem, don''t feel too discouraged, you are only seven years old now, improve step by step, this old man is very optimistic about your talent. The task of maintaining peace in the Ninja world will be left to you in the future¡­"

    "¡­" Akira was speechless and unable to say any rebut

    A flash of pride flashed in the eyes of the sage of the six path as he comfort Akira: "Don''t worry, you are this old man''s student, and I will not treat you badly. Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Taijutsu, I am skilled in all this. Even if it is your Uchiha clan sharingan, this old man also completely understand and can teach you the whole capability and usage of the eye. As long as you are strong enough, I can also teach you some self created strong jutsu¡­"

    Akira was excited by this sentence, it really seemed very good to have the sage of the six path as his sensei.

    "Okay, I understand sensei." Akira also knew that the sage of the six path was thinking for his sake, so he nodded.

    the sage of the six path showed a trace of warmth in his eyes and nodded slightly, when he heard Akira calling himself sensei

    "I have to show some skill in the Ninja academy exam that will be in three days time." Akira suddenly remembered and shrugged.

    Akira is now seven years old, and of course he is attending the ninja academy.

    By the way some information about Akira''s life background: Shortly after he was born, both of his parents went to the battlefield and both died in an accident. Akira is then adopted by his uncle, whose name is Fukai Uchiha. His uncle''s son is Fugaku Uchiha, a few years older than Akira, and has a good relationship with him. There is also a cute little cousin named Uchiha Mikoto. She is a very lively little loli, who likes to follow Akira around¡­

    That''s right, Fugaku Uchiha and Mikoto Uchiha are the parents of Sasuke and Itachi in the future!

    "Isn''t it just a little ninja assessment?" the sage of the six path said without any worry.

    Akira is now seven years old, and have mastered some ninjutsu, but he has not exposed the fact that he had awaken the sharingan, so as not to cause an uproar.

    Among the peers, there are really not many who are more powerful than Akira, even if he don''t use his sharingan. Hence the sage of the six path was not worried at all.

    "There are still a challenging opponent, such as the guy named Namikaze Minato¡­" Akira shrugged.

    "That little guy is indeed very talented." Sage of the six path have also seen Minato, so he nod his head in agreement.

    Akira retorted in his mind, of course, Minato is very talented and have good potential to be a very strong ninja, as he can become the future Fourth Hokage! Although currently Minato is just a kid same as Akira, but his potential is without doubt.

    "Sensei, as your student, can you teach me some powerful ninjutsu?" Akira ask his sensei passionately.

    The sage of the six path glared at Akira, and he could see that this kid is really cunning. He usually called him old man, and when he needed help, he then called him sensei. Sure enough he was careless in accepting a disrespectful brat¡­

    The sage of the six path thought for a while: "I indeed have a suitable Ninjutsu for you to practice now."

    "What is the ninjutsu?" Akira''s eyes lit up.

    "C-rank ninjutsu."

    "C-rank ninjutsu, old man, are you kidding me?" Akira is very dissatisfied, he can also use c-rank ninjutsu. Isn''t the fireball jutsu a c-rank ninjutsu?

    The sage of the six path smiled mysteriously: "Don''t underestimate this c-rank ninjutsu. This c-rank ninjutsu was developed by myself in the past. Although it is only c-rank, it is as powerful as any b-rank ninjutsu. The chakra consumption is also the same as c-rank ninjutsu, hence it is classified as a c-rank ninjutsu."

    Hearing what sage of the six path said, Akira knew that this is a good jutsu. Not inferior to any b-rank ninjutsu, and yet the Chakra consumption is low, which is absolutely suitable as his ninjutsu!

    As for ninjutsu above rank A, it will not be easy to learnt so quickly.

    "Old man, when will you teach me?" Akira asked impatiently.

    The sage of the six path pointed out angrily: "Don''t you know that it is already very late, I''ll only talk about it tomorrow!"

    "Oh."

    Akira went back to his room to sleep, but he was excited and looking forward to tomorrow.

    One night later.

    ¡­

    "Brother Akira! Wake up! Wake up!" Accompanied by a crisp voice, Akiras door was opened, and a beautiful little girl opened the door and poked in a small head.

    Akira looked at the little girl and smiled: "Mikoto, so early today?"

    "It''s rare to we have a break these days. You don''t need to go to the ninja school today so can Brother Akira accompany me to play?" The little girl walked into the room, made funny faces at Akira, and then smiled.

    "I''m afraid I have something to do today." Akira wanted to learn the Ninjutsu from sage of the six path.

    The little girl is Mikoto Uchiha. At a young age, you can see that she will be beautiful in the future. After hearing Akira''s words, her big bright eyes dimmed a little, and she said in frustration: "Akira, you don''t play with me anymore! Humph!"

    Uchiha Mikoto pouted her small mouth, seemingly very dissatisfied, but at the same time she secretly looked at Akira, with a bit of slyness and playfulness in her big round eyes.

    "Mikoto, since Akira won''t play with you, how about I accompany you instead?" another voice said, it is from another boy four or five years older than Akira and Mikoto coming in to the room. The boy look quite handsome and was fawning over Mikoto.

    The boy is Fugaku Uchiha, and he have a good relationship with Akira and Mikoto. However, Fugaku likes to please Mikoto in various ways, but Mikoto is not interested in him.

    Sure enough, Mikoto wrinkled her little nose and said, "No, I want Brother Akira to accompany me!"

 Chapter 3 - Ninjutsu Genius

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 3:

    Sure enough, Mikoto wrinkled her little nose and said, "No, I want Brother Akira to accompany me!"

    Hearing this, Fugaku was very helpless, and muttered: "What''s so good about Akira, isn''t he just a little more handsome than me¡­"

    Akira smiled and said, "I plan to train today, maybe I will be free in the afternoon. Then I will play with you, Mikoto."

    "Alright!" Mikoto clapped her hands and nodded while grinning.

    "Akira, you want to train? Your strength is already pretty good." Fugaku was a little puzzled. Akira is very talented. Even his father Fukai Uchiha always praised him. This guy actually still want to train even more, he is really hard working.

    Akira rolled his eyes, in a few years time, the second Ninja World War, will erupt okay? Can you not work harder?. Akira was stressed and pressured by it.

    He knew very well that the world of Naruto was far more cruel than the previous earth. He must master his power and become a strong ninja that can control his own destiny.

    After chatting with Mikoto and Fugaku, Akira trot all the way to the place where he used for training, which is a hill in Konoha Village and it belongs to Uchiha''s territory.

    After checking that there is no one in the surrounding, Akira is then relieved to communicate with his sensei.

    "Old man, you can come out"

    The figure of the sage of the six path floated out, reminding Akira in an angry tone: "I have told you many times to not call me old man!"

    "Okay Sensei, hurry teach me the ninjutsu!"

    The sage of the six path glared at Akira, seemingly dissatisfied, but still said: "Uchiha are good at fire ninjutsu, and the ninjutsu that i will be teaching you is also a fire ninjutsu, called fire style¡¤Great fire dragon bullet jutsu. Although it is a c-rank ninjutsu, its power is not inferior to any b-rank ninjutsu, and the advantage is that Chakra consumption is very little."

    Akira nodded immediately.

    Fire ninjutsu is indeed the most suitable ninjutsu for the present moment. Uchiha''s clan is known to be especially good at fire release and all uchiha have fire chakra attribute. Akira has also tried the chakra attribute test before and he was tested to be a rare five attribute genius, gifted with fire, water, earth, lightning, and wind attributes.

    "Next I will teach you the hand signs¡­" Sage of the six path is indeed as knowledgeable as his fame. He explained the ninjutsu in a simple and clear way, making Akira listen to it with gusto and understand it easily.

    Sage of the six path also had to admit that the talent of the student he accepted seemed to be a bit abnormal. Not only was the he very talented, but he was also extremely focused. Even the sage of the six path was shocked with his talent and attitude.

    "Sensei, I think I had learnt and understood the hand signs already." Akira said

    "So fast?" The sage of the six path was taken aback.

    "Yep."

    "Then you can go ahead and try." The sage of the six path was a little skeptical, how can this kid learnt the ninjutsu so quickly?

    Akira nodded, began the hand sign and then gave a soft voice: "Fire Style¡¤Great Fire Dragon Bullet Jutsu!"

    A ball of flame spurt out of Akira''s mouth. The flames revolved and elongated, roaring like a fire dragon, it is so intense that the surrounding air was slightly burned and distorted. The flame was then shot into a pool in front, emitting the sound of evaporation and a white mist rose from the impact.

    "Is it really successful?" Sage of the six path''s eyelids twitched. Akira really succeeded in releasing the fire ninjutsu in just one try. Although the execution of the ninjutsu was not perfect, this is Akira''s first time trying the ninjutsu after learning it!

    This kid¡­ is a genius in ninjutsu.

    The Sage of the six path was very surprised. This was the first time he taught Akira a ninjutsu, and Akira''s performance was beyond his expectation.

    "It seems that I succeeded in releasing the ninjutsu?" Akira was also a little excited.

    "Uh, don''t be too happy, it is considered half successful" The sage of the six path was a little depressed. He originally planned to wait for the smelly brat to fail in the release of his ninjutsu and after he failed, he will just his use his prepared excuses to educate him, but he obviously couldn''t use it now.

    The look of the sage of the six path looking at Akira was a bit complicated ¨C as a sensei, most of them hoped that their students are talented and outstanding, however it seems that having a student that is too talented and outstanding is also a headache itself. But the sage of the six path is also satisfied to have such a talented student.

    "Smelly brat!"

    "Yes?" Akira found that the sage of the six path was looking at him with weird eyes.

    "Boy, the task of maintaining peace in the Ninja world will be in your hand, I am very optimistic about your future and potential!"

    "¡­" Akira rolled his eyes and spit out: "Old man, if you say that again, I will shut you inside the ring!"

    Maintaining the peace of the ninja world, your ass! It will be too troublesome to maintain the peace of the ninja world.

    After getting the ring housing the sage of the six path, Akira accidentally discovered the many uses of the ring, one of which is that it can directly block off the connection with the sage of the six path.

    Akira was happy with this new discovery, of being able to block off the connection with sage of the six path if he wanted to. This is so, in the future when Akira is dating and having fun with beautiful girls, he don''t have to worry about the old man disturbing him.

    "I just learned this ninjutsu and I still need more practice to be proficient in it." Akira said.

    The sage of the six path nodded and thought that his attitude is praiseworthy, he is not arrogant and not impatient. Although the sage of the six path find that a seven-year-old little kid, actually behaving so mature is also a little strange.

    After practicing ninjutsu for an entire afternoon, Akira finally mastered this c-rank ninjutsu. Moreover, the sage of the six path also taught him a lot of ninjutsu knowledge and information, which is very beneficial to the growth of Akira strength.

    It can only be said that he is really worthy of the being the sage of the six path, having him as a sensei is simply like having an encyclopedia of the world of Ninja!

    "By the way, sensei when can I learn yin and yang release and other more advanced ninjutsu?" Akira look forward to the moment when he can learnt those ninjutsu.

    The sage of the six path blew his beard in anger and glared: "You just learnt to walk and now you want to run! Yin and yang release is strong, but it is the most difficult to learn of all type of ninjutsu. Even the reincarnation of Indra and Asura can only accept the inheritance of yin and yang release after achieving a certain degree of strength.

    Akira nodded. In the original work, Naruto and Sasuke became really powerful after grasping yin and yang release.

    "Don''t worry, when you get stronger, I will start to teach you some simple yin and yang release and senjutsu (sage art)." The sage of the six path said with a smile.

    Akira is satisfied with the promised about learning all this in the future.

    ¡­

    It was almost night time when Akira returned back to the Uchiha clan compound.

    Akira was sweating profusely and panting for breath. Obviously, a entire day of training is very tiring.

    "Brother Akira, have you been training until so late?" a small figure appeared. Akira then saw a cute little girl pouting. The cute little girl is Mikoto.

    Akira then realized that he had promised Mikoto that he will play with her in the afternoon. It seemed that she had been waiting for him all this while

    "Mikoto, I had forgotten, I''m really sorry¡­" Akira said immediately.

    Although Mikoto pouted her small mouth, she quickly smiled sweetly with her crescent eyes and said: "It''s okay, Brother Akira, you definitely haven''t eaten dinner yet right? I specially left some rice balls for you."

    Mikoto took out a bento with rice ball neatly placed inside for Akira, which he couldn''t help being moved by her gesture.

    At a young age, Mikoto had a somewhat gentle appearance, yet she was playful and cute, like an elf.

    "Thanks." Akira had practiced ninjutsu for a entire day, and was too hungry that he voraciously ate the rice ball.

    Mikoto held her chin on one side as she watch Akira finish eating. After eating, Akira also played with Mikoto for a while.

    After accompanying Mikoto, Akira dragged his tired body to a bath, and spent the next two days in training as well.

    Until the early morning of the third day.

    "Brother Akira, get up quickly, we are going to school today!" In the morning, Mikoto''s cheerful voice came, waking Akira up from his sleep as usual.

    "I know already!"

    Akira was a little excited because today is the day of the ninja academy exam!

    Ps: MC can use the ring to actively cut off the connection with the sage of the six path, so don''t worry about the problem that sage of the six path will be watching when he is the picking-up girl. The protagonist can cut off the connection with sage of the six path at any time and has his own privacy.

    This is also an alternate universe, so there are some parts that are different, please understand as it would be boring if it is just a copy of canon.

 Chapter 4 - Namikaze Minato

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 4:

    "Brother Akira, hurry up, or you''ll be late!" Mikoto urged gently while pouting her mouth.

    "I know already."

    Akira didn''t panic, and after a quick shower he went out with Mikoto.

    Uchiha Fugaku had already been waiting outside: "Hurry up, hurry up, today is the exam, watch as I, Fugaku Uchiha defeat those guys of the Hyuga clan in one swoop and let them all know how powerful the Uchiha clan is!"

    Uchiha Fugaku is eager to show his superiority to the Hyuga clan.

    Akira shook his head and smiled.Uchiha Fugaku is still a hot-blooded chunibyo young man. He is currently not at all the strict and respected clan patriarch of Uchiha clan in the future. Although Uchiha Fugaku is four years older than Akira and five years older than Mikoto, the three of them are studying in the same class.

    The group of three shortly arrived at school.

    Ninja academy is the school that nurtured all of the ninjas in Konoha. It is naturally different, where many talented ninjas attended and graduated from here.

    There are also many outstanding teenagers in the Akira generation, Hiashi Hyuga, Hizashi Hyuga, Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Namikaze Minato.

    They are Konoha''s famous characters in the future, and most of them are the fathers of the Konoha twelve main characters in the naruto series.

    It can be said that Konoha''s golden age is during this period and due to the threat of the war, young ninja have been trained since they are very little, thus their strength are generally strong.

    You should know that although Ninja World War II has not yet begun, but small frictions between the five major countries have been ongoing, so Konoha has always been in a highly prepared and alert state. The cruelty of the war is self-evident, in the original story, Kakashi and Obito were both sent to the battlefield when they were teenagers.

    In such a situation, the seven-year-old Akira and his generation of young ninja have already learnt some ninjutsu. Of course, at the present moment of time ,the two most powerful student in the Ninja Academy is Namikaze Minato and Uchiha Akira.

    Minato and Akira are both the best students in the same year, whether it is the Ino-Shika-Cho trio or Hyuga, they are not comparable to the two.

    As soon as Akira entered the school, he felt some gazes on him, as well as chattering and discussion going about.

    "Uchiha Akira is here!"

    "He is Uchiha Akira? I heard that he is a genius from Uchiha Clan, he is also so handsome!"

    "Go one side, Akira is mine!"

    As soon as I entered the school, I heard a lot of discussions. Some little girls gathered together discussing about Akira with shining starry eyes. Uchiha Clan is a famous noble clan of Konoha and Uchiha''s bloodline genes are excellent. Uchiha clan member are all very good-looking, and Akira is more handsome than other Uchiha. Popularity among the young girls is also natural.

    On the contrary, Uchiha Fugaku, curled his lips on the side, muttered, "Why do everyone like Akira? I feel that I am more handsome than him though¡­"

    Mikoto covered her mouth, her eyes bent into crescent moons: "Brother Akira is much more handsome than you, you narcissistic!"

    Uchiha Fugaku was hurt emotionally, and he glanced at Akira sadly, maybe Akira is indeed a bit more handsome than himself, and suddenly he had nothing to say about it.

    Akira group of three walked toward their class, while many other students were paying attention to Akira along the way, but Akira didn''t care. However as he was approaching the door of the classroom, a shadow of a figure flashed pass!

    Akira''s eyes look for the figure and saw the figure rushing towards him, punching fiercely toward his face.

    Akira reacted quickly, he moved his steps, turned sideways, stretched out his right hand, directly grappled the opponent''s arm, and twisted the arm upward.

    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, let me go, Akira!" It can be seen that Akira caught a fat boy with long red hair and two weird circles painted on his face as he continue yelling with pain.

    "Choza, you tried to sneak attacked me again." Akira curled his lips.

    This fat boy is one of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, the father of Akimichi Choji, he is Akimichi Choza. This guy likes to sneakily prank people the most, and has a good relationship with Akira. Choza often tried to sneak attacks and annoy Akira. But of course, usually the results of his prank are miserable.

    Akimichi Choza said with a bitter face: "My sneak attack is useless, you have caught it so easily, Akira you have once again grown stronger! Today''s exam seems to be hopeless for me."

    Akira smiled, holding Choza hand tightly.

    "Let go, my arms are numb already, I will definitely not dare to attack you next time!" Choza said as he screamed in pain.

    "I''ll let you go this time." Akira was speechless for this guy, knowing that he couldn''t beat himself, but still willing to continuously try sneak attacking him.

    After letting go of Choza, Choza let out a breath of relieved to be release from the pain. Akira shook his head and walked into the class.

    Everyone seems to be present In class already, with about 30 people, and the moment the group of three arrived, the class quietened down.

    "Akira, you are almost late." A young boy with golden hair and a handsome face appeared in front of Akira and said with a smile.

    As soon as this young man appeared, Akira focused his gaze on him.

    It is Namikaze Minato!

    With a gentle smile on his face, there is a faint resemblance to the future fourth Hokage.

    "Anyway Shirakawa sensei isn''t here yet." Akira shrugged and said indifferently.

    Minato smiled and said, "Today is the day of the exam and it seems that you are well prepared already."

    "Yeah, aren''t you fully prepared?" Akira rebutted.

    Minato confidently said: " As I am aiming to be the future Hokage, I will try my best to win the first place."

    "Very confident, eh." Akira glanced at Minato. In the entire class, Minato could be regarded as his only opponent.

    Minato smiled: "Akira I know yoy are very strong and I have always wanted to spar with you."

    "Same, Same." Akira squinted his eyes, he also wanted to know how strong thr future fourth Hokage is.

    "Early in the morning and you kids are already very roudy, it seems that everyone is in good condition." A man in a ninja outfit stood at the door and said with a smile. He is the teacher of this class and his name is Shirakawa.

    "Shirakawa sensei!"

    Everyone took the initiative to greet him together.

    Shirakawa sensei nodded with satisfaction: "Very well, everyone should know that today is the ninja exam. I think you all can''t wait. So let''s start now, everyone will gather at the training ground!"

    The group of students then arrived at the training ground.

    Everyone was enthusiastic and formed a circle around the training ground.

    "The test is very simple. Everyone is divided into two groups. You can then freely challenge anyone and the test will end once you are defeated, understand?" Shirakawa Sensei said solemnly.

    "Yes!"

    The examination officially begin!

 Chapter 5 - Akira vs Minato

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 5:

    Akira''s class only have about 30 students, and the test is conducted in groups, so the speed of each rounds is conducted very quickly.

    In the first round, Akira encountered a opponent and defeated him easily. Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto also easily defeated their opponents, showing that Uchiha clan members are indeed elites and skilled.

    On the other side, the two brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi, as well as the other future famous ninja, also easily passed the first round of assessment.

    The two, Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi of the Hyuga clan are also well-known figures of Konoha in the future, especially Hyuga Hiashi who will be the future Hyuga Clan Patriarch and Hinata''s father!

    It is also very interesting for Akira to be classmates with the two Hyuga brothers.

    Shirakawa sensei watched the match by the side and discreetly nodded. Akira and his friends are indeed the strongest among his peers, especially both Minato and Akira are the two most promising. He also really want to know who among these two is stronger.

    In the following competition, Akira continued in easily defeating his opponent.

    As for Mikoto and Fugaku, they were up against the two brothers of the Hyuga clan. Mikoto was a bit inferior and lost to Hyuga Hiashi, while Fugaku won against Hyuga Hizashi.

    After that, Minato defeated Hyuga Hiashi, and he manage to do it seemingly effortless. Which is a surprise for everyone in the class and even Shirakawa Sensei was also slightly surprised.

    Namikaze Minato is only a civilian ninja, but he defeated the Hyuga Hiashi of the Hyuga clan, and it seems that he had not use his full strength to defeat Hiashi. How can it not be surprising?

    Akira also squinted his eyes, he can only say that he is indeed the genius Namikaze Minato and the future fourth hokage.

    After several more battles, which Akira and Minato both won easily. The fight proceeded quickly until there were only Akira and Minato who remain for the final match.

    Akira glanced at Minato: "Come on, Minato, I have been looking forward to this fight between you and me"

    "Me too, Akira." Minato smiled.

    Shirakawa sensei waved his hand and told all the students to step back several meters to make room for the two of them to fight.

    "Brother Akira, come on, you must beat him!" Mikoto waved her small fist, cheering for Akira.

    "Akira, don''t lose to this kid, our Uchiha clan is then the strongest!" Fugaku also cheered loudly and there are also many girls in the class who are cheering for Akira.

    Akira smiled slightly.

    "Hmph, Akira will definitely not be able to win Minato! I don''t believe he can win!" someone next to him said loudly, which is Hyuga Hizashi.

    The Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan have always been competing against one another, and Hyuga Hizashi had already lost to Uchiha Fugaku. Of course, they did not want Akira to win.

    "Shut up you hyuga!" Both Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto glared at Hyuga Hizashi angrily.

    "Everyone quiet down!" Shirakawa sensei glanced around, these little kids then stopped arguing disgruntedly.

    At Shirakawa''s sensei request, Akira and Minato make the seal of confrontation, and the battle officially began.

    "Fire style, Fireball Jutsu!" Almost in an instant, Akira had already quickly formed hand seals for the jutsu, opened his mouth and spit out, a ball of fire that burst out towards Minato, threatening to swallow him in flame.

    "So fast!" This thought flashed through Minato heart, surprised at Akira familiar usage of hand seals. However his reaction was also not slow, with quick footwork, he quickly retreated, avoiding Akira''s jutsu.

    In the next second, Akira took out his Kunai from his ninja tool bag and throw them toward Minato.

    "Ding, ding, ding!" A series of kunai being intercepted rang out as Minato use his kunai to block.

    Akira frown as he see Minato blocking his stream of shurikenjutsu. Sure enough, Minato is really strong, and it will be really difficult to deal with him without exposing his sharingan.

    Akira thought, but his hands didn''t stop and continued in throwing densely pack kunai towards Minato.

    At this moment, it can be seen that one the kunai was about to hit Minato, but then there is a sudden bang, and Minato''s body suddenly turned into a piece of wood log.

    "Substitution jutsu!" Akira narrowed his eyes as Minato avoided the blow by using substitution jutsu!

    "Akira, you are too careless!" Accompanied by the voice, the body of Minato attacked from Akira''s side, the speed was extremely fast, catching people off guard.

    Mikoto who is at the sideline exclaimed and was worried for Akira.

    Ding!

    Akira seemed to have anticipated it before, turning his body, and block it with a kunai. Sparks flashes as the kunai collided against one another.

    "Really? I had anticapted it a long time ago." Akira smiled confidently.

    Minato was stunned. His original plan was to use a substitution jutsu to avoid Akira''s attack, and then quickly attack from the side and give Akira the final blow. However Akira was actually already prepared for his attack and counter it.

    Looking at the skilled and fluid movements of Akira and Minato, the other students in the crowd was surprised. Are they really kids of the same age as them? This skilled combat movement and awareness, as well as the strength that far surpasses those of their age¡­

    Even if these little kids did not understand they also shuddered at the scene and realized the terrifying strength of Akira and Minato.

    Shirakawa''s eyes widened, what kind of two little monsters appeared in his class! At the same time, he was also excited, these two children are definitely Konoha''s hope in the future! No, i must tell the third Hokage about this!

    In the training ground, Akira and Minato collided and separated again.

    "It''s almost time to end the battle." Akira looked at the still calm Minato on the opposite side and quickly form hand signs on his hand.

    "This hand sign is¡­" Shirakawa sensei noticed the movement in Akira''s hand, and his pupils shrank, because to his knowledge he had never seen this combination of hand signs before!

    That''s right, what Akira planned to use was the new ninjutsu taught by sage of the six path

    At the same time Minato is not idle either, and was forming hand signs to compete against Akira with Ninjutsu!

    The other kids around also didn''t blink, they all subconsciously opened their mouths in tension while watching.

    "Fire Style, Great Fire Dragon bullet jutsu!"

    "Wind style, wind cutter jutsu!"

    The two ninjutsu were released at the same time, only to see a huge fireball burst out, like a fiery dragon, rushing towards Minato! And the wind ninjutsu released by Minato appeared very small in front of the giant fire dragon bullet, and was almost instantly engulfed by the fire! The flame burnt fiercely, appearing to swallow Minato in flame.

 Chapter 6 - Shocked

    Happy new year everyone! Hope the year 2021 will be a better year. Without further ado, I hope you enjoy the story.

    ---------------------

    Chapter 6:

    The flames of the great fire dragon bullets jutsu released by Akira blaze through fiercely. The wind ninjutsu release by Minato will not be able to resist the strength of the flame.

    Minato was shocked by the display and watch sullenly as the two ninjutsus collided with each other. The wind cutter jutsu and great fire dragon bullet jutsu remain in stalemate for a few second, before the flame engulf the wind ninjutsu and continue flying towards Minato

    Is Akira really so much stronger than me?

    "Not good!" Seeing that the situation is dangerous, Shirakawa sensei reacted swiftly even though he was shock. According to the current situation, Minato is in danger of being burnt by the flame! Shirakawa sensei quickly form hands seals: "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!"

    The surrounding ground rose up, forming a thick wall in front of Minato to shield him from the ninjutsu. loud bang was heard, when the great fire dragon bullet released by Akira hit the mud wall. The aftermath was the earth wall being scorched, sparks of flame exploded, and a big hole was blasted through from the dirt wall. It is evident that the power of this fire ninjutsu is very strong.

    "whew." Shirakawa sensei let out a sigh of relief, he had manage to shield Minato just in time. Shirakawa had felt something wrong when Akira was releasing the ninjutsu, Akira had use a fire style Ninjutsu that Shirakawa had never seen before and yet it was so powerful. If it hadn''t been for him to make the timely move, Minato will be hurt very badly.

    Fugaku, Mikoto, Hiashi and others were also completely stunned, their mouths opened wide, shocked at the damage caused by Akira Ninjutsu, and were speechless.

    Is this really done by Akira Uchiha?

    The fire style ninjutsu just now was imprinted in everyone''s hearts instantly, to be able to form such a shocking scene that completely shocked them.

    Minato was also a little silent, realizing the terrifying strength of Akira. However, he quickly adjusted his mentality and showed a bright smile: "Akira, you are very strong indeed, it is your win."

    Akira was a little surprised as well, Minato had recovered from the shadow of failure so quickly and even congratulated him. This kind of mindset really cannot be underestimated, as expected of the future Fourth Hokage

    "You had perform not bad too." Akira nodded.

    "Great, Akira won!" Uchiha Fugaku reacted from the sluggishness, clenched his fists and swung vigorously, feeling sincerely proud.

    This result made Uchiha Fugaku overjoyed. After all, the strength of Minato was seen by everyone, but he was still defeated Akira. Akira''s strength is beyond doubt strong!

    "Akira¡­" The group of little girls at the sideline dreamily look at Akira

    Everyone had regain their composure from the shocked as well as Shirakawa sensei who also glanced at Akira with a complex expression: "This time, Uchiha Akira got the first place in the assessment." Akira''s performance just now was perfect, far surpassing what a ninja of his age should be able of. He really deserve to be the number one strongest.

    Shirakawa''s personal approval made the students exclaimed, all of them turned their eyes to Akira and look at him with envy and admiration.

    Mikoto and Fugaku immediately rushed to Akira''s side with their faces flushed caused by excitement.

    "Akira, that''s amazing. What kind of ninjutsu did you use just now? I''ve never seen it before!" Fugaku shouted excitedly as he pat on Akira Shoulder.

    Hearing the conversation Shirakawa Sensei also look toward Akira as he also wanted to know what fire style Ninjutsu he had used which he did not ever seen before.

    "A c-rank ninjutsu learned by accident." Akira said casually.

    C-rank ninjutsu? Shirakawa couldn''t believe it, the power of that ninjutsu just now¡­it is definitely not a C-rank!

    Uchiha Akira, this kid is a bit mysterious, judging from his performance today, his future potential is absolutely limitless! Shirakawa secretly thought in his heart.

    "Sure enough, Brother Akira is the best!" Mikoto also stretched out her little snow-white hand, hugged Akira''s arm tightly and with a look of worship.

    Akira just smiled, pinched Mikoto''s small nose and saw his own reflection in Mikoto''s large clear eyes.

    Not only was Mikoto not annoyed when Akira pinched her nose, but she seemed to enjoy the intimacy of they had and at the same time raised her white chin slightly with pride, and demonstrate their intimacy to the girls who were cheering for Akira in the distance.

    Akimichi Choza and others also expressed admiration for Akira. Only the two brothers of the Hyuga clan stood aside somewhat unconvinced, but Akira didn''t care as Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan are never harmonious.

    This ninja exam came to an end.

    When these little kids look at Akira, they all have a trace of awe. There is no doubt that Akira''s demonstrated strength has convinced them.

    At least in this class, no one currently dares to challenge Akira''s authority.

    Not long after the examination, on the table of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, a doc.u.ment written by Shirakawa himself appeared. The doc.u.ment is filled with detailed descriptions of each student in the class, with special mention of both Akira and Minato which are more detailed and filled up several pages.

    In addition, immediately after the exam ended, news of a genius in Uchiha''s clan had spread throughout Konoha. Akira''s title of a genius had then spread like wildfire.

    Many people in Konoha Village was then quickly informed by the news: A genius boy named Uchiha Akira appeared in Uchiha''s clan, who was already proficient in powerful ninjutsu at a young age¡­

    At once, Akira received more attention.

    The Uchiha clan treats him as a genius quite preferentially. In this age of war, it is very important to nurture talents. Any genius will be valued, especially among famous clan like Uchiha clan.

    Uchiha Fukai praised Akira''s excellent performance, and specially allowed Akira the permission to freely enter and leave Uchiha''s clan library to learn ninjutsu.

    The library is the place where the Uchiha clan had built to store ninjutsu scrolls, which include records of the Uchiha clan''s ninjutsu and some methods of sharingan usage.

    The library is generally only open at scheduled times. Uchiha Fukai giving Akira special privileges shows that he is planning to place importance in nurturing him. This treatment makes Uchiha Fugaku envious.

    Of course, Uchiha Fukai was also a little skeptical about Akira usage of the great fire dragon bullet jutsu, because the great fire dragon bullet jutsu was a fire style ninjutsu that even Uchiha''s clan did not have a record of.

    For this, Akira had already thought of excuses for prevarication(telling a lie in a sneaky way), he told Uchiha Fukai that he accidentally picked up a ninjutsu scroll while training at the back of the mountain which records the ''great fire dragon bullet jutsu''

    Uchiha Fukai listen as Akira explain and he was still a little skeptical, however he didn''t ask for more clarification.

    Akira had also thoroughly tasted the sweetness brought by the teachings of sage of the six path, and has then been pestering the sage of the six path to teach him more ninjutsu and training guidance.

    ----------------

    Next chapter is the appearance of Uzumaki Kushina, look forward to it.

 Chapter 7 - Uzumaki Kushina

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 7:

    During this period of time, sage of the six path have been guiding Akira in his training. He had learnt that this brat is even more cunning than a little fox. Akira will affectionately call him sensei when he was asked to teach ninjutsu, but usually, he will just call him old man.

    How could the Uchiha''s clan have such a little monster with such a disgraceful behavior.

    But despite this, sage of the six path is quite satisfied with Akira. The reason is very simple, Akira is not only talented, but also very hardworking when it comes to learning ninjutsu. He train and practice everyday with no complain. The fast growth rate of Akira is also surprising for even sage of the six path.

    Under the guidance of the sage of the six path, Akira''s progress can only be described by speed of light. Currently, he had already mastered a lot of ninjutsu, most of which are some of Uchiha''s fire style ninjutsu and genjutsu.

    Akira has also become proficient in the use of his sharingan, and under the guidance of the sage of the six path, he has also awakened the two tomoe sharingan.

    "Fire Style, Phoenix Flower Jutsu!" Akira was practicing in the back mountain and spit out dozens of small fireballs in the form of scattered flowers which exploded in the lake.

    At the back watching is sage of the six path and he nodded: "Well done, you have mastered this ninjutsu perfectly. You should now try to improve and train on your genjutsu instead."

    "Yes" Akira wiped the sweat off his face and nodded.

    Although his progress has been rapid, Akira is still somewhat dissatisfied. He had awakened the two tomoe sharingan, and he is planning to invest some time to study on the use of genjutsu.

    Akira raised his head and looked at the sky: "I have to go to school soon."

    ...

    Ninja academy.

    In the class, boys and girls are seen sitting together and discussing in small voices. Whereas Akira is sitting with Mikoto, waiting for their sensei to arrive.

    Not long after, Shirakawa sensei arrived with a girl beside him.

    "Today, we will be introducing a new student to class. Let''s get to know each other!" Shirakawa sensei clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention.

    The eyes of the whole class turned and focused on the podium, Akira also raised his head, and a touch of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    It is her!

    Standing on the podium was a girl with red hair, big jewel-like eyes, and a cheery face, It can be seen that she will grow up to be a stunning beauty in the future.

    Uzumaki Kushina!

    Akira''s heart jumped. He had been looking forward to this day for a very long time. In the naruto series , Kushina was one of his favorite characters in it.

    Although Kushina''s character is bold and straightforward and she is even called ''Red Hot-Blooded Habanero'' in the original work. But currently, she had just arrived at Konoha and was still a little uncomfortable with the new environment. She shyly looked at the crowd in the class having their own discussion. Mustering her courage, she loudly announced: "My, my name is Uzumaki Kuzina and my, my dream is to become the first female Hokage in the village, dattebane!"

    The class went silent after hearing Kushina speech, but a moment later, laughter and ridicule sounded.

    "Haha, the look of her hair is so strange..."

    "There is nobody with red hair, how can her hair be this red, If I was her I would not even dare to step out of my house!"

    "She still want to be Hokage, what a wishful thinking, she can just continue dreaming!"

    Namikaze Minato was slightly taken aback, he is slightly curious about this girl who had the same ideals as him and wanted to be Hokage.

    Akira also noticed Minato rection, but he didn''t care. Kushina is one of his favorite female characters, and he wouldn''t let Minato have her.

    "Brother Akira, she is so pitiful, she is already being bullied by everyone on her first day of school." Mikoto bit her mouth in unwillingless. She has always been very kind and doesn''t like how everyone is bullying Kushina.

    Akira smiled and was about to speak up, but was interrupted by Shirakawa sensei.

    "Ahem, Kushina, you can go to your seat first, it is over there." Seeing that everyone making was fun of Kushina, Shirakawa sensei motioned everyone to be quiet and pointed to a seat for Kushina. Just nice there is a vacant seat beside Akira''s seat.

    Akira thought in his heart, as a result of this, on his left will be Mikoto sitting and on the right will be Kushina seating.

    Kushina sat beside Akira, still feeling depressed, it is obvious that she was shocked and affected by everyone''s teasing just now.

    "Kushina right, hi, my name is Uchiha Akira." Akira take the initiative to stretch out his hand and greet Kushina.

    Kushina was slightly taken aback for a while. Suddenly she raised her head with a smile and asked in surprise: "You, are you willing to be friends with me?"

    When everyone alienated her, laughed at her, and ridiculed her, Kushina couldn''t understand why the boy in front of her would take the initiative to be friends with her.

    "of course."

    "You..." Kushina hesitated, but seeing Akira''s smile, she nodded awkwardly and said: "Hello, my name is Uzumake Kushina, dattebane"

    "My name is Uchiha Akira, you can just call me Akira. From now on we will be friends." Akira laughed.

    Friends? Kushina''s heart was warm, and felt that the smiling face in front of her seemed to be the warmest smild she had ever seen since she came to Konoha today.

    "And don''t forget about me! My name is Uchiha Mikoto, I''m from the same clan as Brother Akira, you can call me Mikoto!" Mikoto on the other side also showed a sweet smile, looking very well behaved and cute.

    The two small faces come together and chit chat. Surprisingly and also funny that Mikoto and Kushina became friends so quickly because of him.

    The two little girls were of the same age and don''t have any impure thought of ulterior motive. Very quickly they became familiar with each other and played together.

    The day passed quickly and it is the end of school.

    After class, just as Akira was about to call Kushina to go home together with him, a chorus of loud noise sounded.

    Akira take a look and saw two figures on the playground surrounding Kushina and was mocking her mercilessly.

    "You are so ugly and yet want to be the Hokage, why don''t you look in the mirror and see how ugly you are!"

    "Yes, is the Hokage seat really what you commoner can be? Our Hyuga clan..."

    The two people surrounding Kushina are the two brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi of the Hyuga clan! The two Hyuga brothers surrounded Kushina, laughing wantonly, the contempt and disdain in their eyes were obvious to be seen.

    The Hyuga clan have always seen themselves as the number one clan in konoha and they are full of arrogance. Today, the two Hyuga brothers had heard about Kushina''s dream is to become Hokage. They disdain her for the fact of dreaming to be a Hokage and hold a strong hostility towards her...

    "You two bastards, I''m not afraid of your Hyuga''s clan, dattebane!" Kushina gritted her teeth and said loudly.

    "Really, then I will be teaching you a lesson today!" Hyuga Hiashi snorted coldly.

    "Who are you going to teach a lesson to?" Just in time Akira''s voice came as he walked to the front of Kushina.

 Chapter 8 - Come attack together!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 8:

    Akira walked slowly to the front of Kushina, and squinted his eyes as look at the Hyuga brothers in front of him.

    When the two Hyuga saw Akira, their bodies instinctively shivered, obviously a little scared. However they are still willing and fiercely shouted: "Akira, this is our business and it''s not your problem that you have to care about!"

    "Two boys bullying one girl, you guys are really capable. Aren''t you scared of bringing shame to your Hyuga Clan." Akira curled his lips and said.

    Hyuga Hiashi face flushed with embarrassment from being told by Akira

    "What nonsense are you saying! Uchiha Akira, you as a member of the noble Uchiha''s clan in Konoha, being friends with this kind of commoner of unknown origin. This is then really losing Uchiha''s clan face!" Hyuga Hizashi immediately said from the side.

    The two Hyuga brothers didn''t know that Kushina is actually a member of the Uzumaki clan, and thought she was just a normal civilian ninja.

    Akira frowned, Hyuga clan have always being prideful. In Konoha, except for Uchiha and Senju clan, they look down on other clan, not to mention a small civilian ninja''.

    "I don''t know where your superiority comes from." Akira was too lazy to look at the two Hyuga brothers and grabbed Kushina''s little hand as he said: "Let''s go."

    "En." Kushina nodded and glared angrily at the two Hyuga brothers as she is not afraid of the Hyuga clan.

    Kushina small hands were warm, soft and smooth to touch, which stir his heart with emotions.

    A blush flashed on Kushina face, and it disappeared just as quickly.

    "Stop right there!" Akira''s ignoring them had aroused the dissatisfaction of the two Hyuga brothers. Hiashi ran to blocked Akira''s path and said angrily: "Uchiha Akira, don''t you be too arrogant. Don''t think just because you get the first place in the last exam, you can be this arrogant? I don''t believe you can win the fight, fighting the both of us at the same time!"

    Hearing this, Kushina glanced at Akira with some worry.

    But Akira turned his head, squinted his eyes and looked at the two Hyuga brothers, "That''s okay, you two can come at me together."

    "You!" Both Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi was angered by his words. They never thought that Akira really wanted to deal with the both of the them together!

    "Akira, you are too arrogant, do you think that you are strong when you know how to use some ninjutsu? A few days ago, my respected father had taught me the ''Eight Trigrams Thirty-Two Palms''..." Hyuga Hiashi secretly thought in his heart, and gradually gained confidence. He don''t believe that Akira can beat the two of them together, not to mention that he had learnt the gentle fist, eight trigrams thirty two palms!

    "Huh, what dog shit Uchiha''s clan, It will be impossible to beat the both of us together!" Hyuga Hizashi also said loudly. While talking, Hyuga Hizashi went ahead and attacked Akashi directly!

    Hyuga Hizashi move swiftly and shot out a palm, attacking Akira''s left side. Whereas Hyuga Hiashi tooked the opportunity and attacked Akira''s right with a soft yell!

    The two Hyuga brothers, one on the left and the other on the right, attacked at the same time. Among them, the Hyuga Hiashi use the gentle fist eight trigrams, thirty two palms.

    Kushina whispered in shock and looked at Akira. It seems that Akira''s was unmoved by the attack and was moving relaxingly.

    "You want to deal with me after learning some just this amount of taijutsu? Hyuga Hiashi, your gentle fist is too weak." Akira said lightly, he had already noticed the movements of the two Hyuga brothers.

    The Hyuga brothers are attacking the flank of Akira, attacking swiftly and fiercely. They attack Akira at the same time, on his body, but a moment later Akira''s body burst with smoke and turned into a piece of wood log.

    "Substitution jutsu? When...?" Hyuga Hiashi was horrified. Akira had used the substitution jutsu without them noticing it!

    Whoosh.

    Akira''s figure appeared behind the two Hyuga brothers, only to see Akira''s blood red eye, revealing the two tomoe sharingan.

    "This, this is the sharingan!"

    "It''s actually the sharingan..."

    Of course, the two Hyuga brothers know about the sharingan, and they know how powerful the sharingan can be. Thus they were all taken aback and frightened.

    That''s right, Akira didn''t intend to conceal the fact that he had awakened the sharingan anymore as there was no need to hide it.

    Akira snorted and moved his fingers flexibly. Chakras string emerged from his palm and tied the two brothers directly from the back like a rope. With one strong pull, the hyuga brother fell heavily to the ground, while not being able to control their bodies and being controlled by Akira.

    In just an instant, Hiashi and Hizashi were easily defeated by Akira!

    "You are too weak. Does the Hyuga clan only possessed this little amount of capability only? You haven''t even familiarize with the use of the byakugan and you didn''t put your byakugan into good use." Akira shook his head.

    Hiashi face turned red, he is ashamed and anxious. He would never have thought that they will be defeated by Akira so easily and further more defeat in one confrontation! He didn''t even have the power to fight back!

    On the other hand, Kushina eyes lit up. She didn''t expect that Akira to be so powerful, where both of the Hyugas were not his match!

    "Akira, you better let us go!"

    "Damn, you actually awakened the sharingan" Hyuga Hiashi had a hint of fear in his tone and was a little unwilling.

    Akira glanced at them. After possessing the sharingan, Akira''s insight and reaction speed had improved greatly, whereas the two Hyuga brother were not familiar with the use of their byakugan, so he can defeat them easily.

    In the distance, Mikoto and Fugaku also saw this scene and both of them looked at Akira in amazement.

    "It''s the sharingan, Brother Akira you actually awakened the sharingan!" Mikoto was excited, and her small face was filled with joy.

    On the other hand, Uchiha Fugaku was stunned and couldn''t believe in his eyes.

    Both Mikoto and Fugaku are from the Uchiha clan thus they know the significance of Akira awakening the sharingan at such a young age. In the Uchiha clan, he will be the youngest genius to awaken his sharingan in the past 100 years?

    Mikoto is absolutely happy, while Uchiha Fugaku feelings are a little complicated, excited, stupefied and shocked.

    A real genius have emerged from the Uchiha Clan!

    "Let''s go." Akira said to Mikoto and Kushina.

    "En." Only then did Mikoto reacted, and hugged Akira''s arm directly, chattering with excitement: "Omg it is the fearsome sharingan, Brother Akira is so amazing, what does it feel like opening the sharingan, it look so cool..."

    Kushina was also surprised, it turned out that Akira is so powerful. Thinking of Akira protecting her just now, a strange feeling spread in her heart.

    On the way back home, they separated with kushina and returned back to Uchiha''s clan compound. Mikoto then excitedly informed the Uchiha clan that Akira had awakened his sharingan and the entire Uchiha clan burst into excitement.

    A real super genius have emerged in the Uchiha clan!

 Chapter 9 - Re-creation of Chidori

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 9:

    News of Akira awakening his sharigan instantly spread around the Uchiha clan.

    The Uchiha''s clan was at first skeptical of the news but after verifying the truth of this news, they were went into excitement and cheering for Akira.

    Clan Patriarch Uchiha Fukai even personally inspected on Akira''s sharingan and proudly praised Akira for his achievement.

    Uchiha Fukai patted Akira on the shoulder and laughed with relief: "well done! As expected of my boy from Uchiha''s clan, Fugaku and Mikoto, both of you must learn from Akira and awake your sharingan as soon as possible!"

    Uchiha Fukai rarely smile and always put a neutral expression, full of strictness that one expected of a leader. However, at the moment of time, he was full of praise for Akira, showing how much importance he had place in this event of Akira awakening his sharingan.

    "Yes, father (patriarch)." Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto both said respectfully.

    Then Uchiha Fukai once again asked Akira about some details about the awakening of the sharingan.

    The other Uchihas are also extremely excited, that they celebrated the entire day. The are extremely happy and delighted about the emergence of a super genius in their clan.

    On the other hand Akira himself was not too excited. After all, he had live through two lifetimes and had grown to be more calm and steady.

    -----------------------------

    In the following days, Akira had then resumed his normal daily life.

    One particular change is Akira and Kushina becoming closer after the incident where Akira save her. Because of the presence of Akira, no one else in the school dared to continue bullying Kushina. Especially, the two Hyuga brothers who are afraid of Akira, will take a detour when they see Akira.

    Of course, in fact, Kushina do not need Akira to protect her. She had also showed her talent and strength by giving those bully a severe lesson, and thus got herself the nickname-''Red Hot-Blooded Habanero''.

    Similarly, Akira''s strength has also improve rapidly, and almost no one in school that is able to give Akira a challenge as a opponent. Only Minato will be a small challenge as a opponent. Furthermore akira title as the genius of Uchiha Clan also gradually spread throughout Konoha.

    As time passed, turmoil between the five major countries became more and more intense, small-scale frictions continued. The situation is like an invisible gunpowder that will explode at any time once lit.

    "It seems that the second Ninja World War is approaching soon, and it is better to improve my strength quickly so that I can remain safe and survive through this ordeal." Akira thought to himself with a sense of urgency.

    In Akira''s previous life, he was a fan of the Naruto series and he of course knows the history background of Naruto very well. What''s more, there will be no doubt that the war will be very cruel and dangerous. So he must quickly improve his strength, so that he have the strength to protect himself when he is in danger.

    ---------------------------

    At Uchiha clan, back of the mountain, where Akira practice daily.

    "Old man, I am planning to create my own genjutsu, can you help me out?." Akira said.

    "Creating your own genjutsu?" Sage of the six path floated out of the ring and communicated with Akira.

    "Yeah, I have very little genjutsu on hand that is very useful. So i want to have a jutsu that combines both genjutsu and clone jutsu." Akira is referring to the crow clone jutsu that Uchiha Itachi frequently use in the original series. It is a C rank ninjutsu but not only it is very practical, it is also very cool, mysterious and handsome which Akira is envious of. (T/N: Since itachi is not born yet, the jutsu technically haven''t exist yet so in the eyes of sage of the six path, Akira created the jutsu, but it is actually a re-creation of the jutsu that he know, for clarification if anyone is confused)

    But Uchiha Itachi is not born yet, thus he intend to re-create this jutsu early.

    It just so happened that sage of the six path can also help him with the re-creation of the jutsu and Akira want to make full use of his help.

    After listening to Akira description, the sage of the six path quickly understood Akira''s intentions and immediately guide Akira as he re-create the jutsu.

    Under the guidance of the sage of the six path, Akira re-created his crow clone jutsu. Akira then proceeded to try the jutsu a few times to familiarize with the jutsu and use it smoothly. The ''crow clone jutsu'' is a very practical Jutsu that will be extremely useful in a fight.

    What surprised Akira the most was that the Sage of the six path had also helped him in upgrading the ''crow clone jutsu'', which had improve after the upgrade and become a B-rank ninjutsu.

    Akira feel accomplished in re-creating a Jutsu but he is still not satisfied at all.

    "Since I already have Genjutsu that is use to confuse the opponent, I need a strong offensive Ninjutsu that can do a lot of damage to the opponent." Although he had created the crow clone jutsu, Akira is not satisfied with and is still thinking about learning more useful ninjutsu to improve his strength.

    "Perhaps Chidori?" Akira instantly thought of Chidori that Sasuke uses frequently in the original series.

    Chidori is an A rank ninjutsu, and it definitely have enough power as well as the versalility in changing to other variants of chidori. It goes without saying that the jutsu is both very useful and cool to use.

    Chidori''s lethality is also obvious to all, with various changes, it will definitely increase Akira''s strength once he master it well!

    Thinking of this, Akira immediately began to experiment with the re-creation of chidori enthusiastically.

    Ninjutsu re-creation is definitely not easy and Akira slowly start to experiment with the development of chidori.

    Stretching out his palm, Akira began concentrating a large number of chakras on his hand and converted it to lightning attribute. Once the gathered lightning attributed chakras are very concentrated, high-intensity lightning current formed on his palm.

    "Chi, Chi!"

    Dense and high-intensity lightning chakras were concentrated, creating dark blue lightning currents that produce a sound that is reminiscent of many birds chirping.

    "Huh, this ninjutsu is¡­" Sage of the six path is genuinely surprised while watching Akira experiment with the chidori: "Gathering large concentration of chakra on the palm of his hand and using nature transformation to convert the chakra into lightning attribute, boy, you are very creative!"

    The eyes of the sage of the six path were filled with awe and admiration. This kid really surprised him. He had created a new ninjutsu so quickly? Moreover this ninjutsu is very complicated, requiring skills in nature transformation!

    Chi, chi!

    The lightning in Akira''s palm gradually diminished and a thin layer of sweat appeared formed on Akira''s forehead.

    "Chidori is a strong ninjutsu, but it is really very hard to re-create a Chidori." Akira also understands that it is not easy to re-create a Chidori and the first experiment with the chidori lasted not long.

    "Boy, what''s the name of this ninjutsu?" Sage of the six path asked with interested.

    "Chidori." Akira answered without raising his head as he focus on the chakra gathering on the palm of his hand.

    The sound of chirping sounded and lightning current formed yet again as he gather the concentrated lightning chakra on his palms¡­

    In the back of the mountain, Akira started with the experiment of Chidori''s re-creation, and repeatedly practice, trying to perfect it again and again.

    Once, twice, three times¡­ a hundred times, hundreds of times¡­ Akira kept practicing as he experience many failure, but he continued to persist on. The sage of the six path also help by giving advice and had help Akira greatly.

    After a full two or three days of practicing, Akira finally completed the re-creation of Chidori and using it skillfully.

    Sage of the six path watched as Akira use the chidori skillfully, forming other variants and forms of the chidori and was shocked by how versatile the jutsu is.

    "Boy, Chidori, this ninjutsu, is a perfect match for your sharingan! This ninjutsu have extremely strong penetration and piercing power with the downside of tunnel vision. But with the use of sharingan, you can make up for this biggest shortcoming!" Sage of the six path praised.

    Akira is happy and satisfied that his Ninjutsu is able to impress sage of the six path.

    He finally have a trump card that can be use to kill enemy.

 Chapter 10 - The eye of the storm

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 10:

    Early in the morning, Uchiha clan back mountain.

    "Chidori!"

    Akira''s entire body is covered with lightning, accompanied by the chirping of lightning, forming a dense lightning armor, which prevents people from getting close to Akira''s body and it also acts as a strong defense.

    Akira also developed other variety of form of use on the chidori, like Sasuke in the original series had done, which can be use both offensive and defensive.

    There are two types of Chidori Stream. The first type is to release the chidori stream around the surrounding, forming a lightning web that can paralyze the enemies that came into contact and causing attacks. The second type is to drive the chidori stream into the ground, so that the current will flow through the ground and attack the enemy from afar.

    After lots of training, Akira finally mastered Chidori and it''s other variants. Able to change and flexibly use the different forms of chidori.

    In addition, Chidori can also be transformed into a Chidori sharp spear and other forms with Akira had also learnt and familiarize with.

    "Akira, you have improve a lot during this period of time." Sage of the six path said with a smile.

    Akira also smiled with happiness, he was obviously satisfied with the improvement on his strength

    "That''s it, let''s stop my training, it''s almost time for me to go to school." Akira said while looking at the sky.

    Today is a special day.

    "Quick go, kid." Sage of the six path quickly returned to the ring, while Akira quickly disappeared.

    --------------------

    Ninja academy.

    As soon as Akira entered the classroom, the class went silent and at the same time everyone looked at Akira in unison.

    Akira''s prestige in the class is very high, as a genius recognized by the ninja academy, everyone in the class is somewhat respectful yet a bit afraid of Akira.

    "Brother Akira!" Mikoto yelled sweetly as she approached Akira.

    "En." Akira patted Mikoto''s head with a smile and then looked at Kushina who is beside her.

    During this period of time Kushina had gotten adjusted to the school life. With akira''s help, some of the members in class had also accepted her, like Mikoto, Shika-Ino-Cho trio, etc have become friends with Kushina.

    At the moment, it can be seen that Kushina face was flushed with a little sweat and her big bright eyes were shining very mesmerizingly.

    "Kushina, by the look of your appearance, did you just exercise? Or is it you have been bullying people again?" Akira smiled.

    Hearing this, Kushina face reddened and puffed up her cheeks as she stared at Akira and said: "No, I was practicing my ninjutsu just now!" Although Kushina, Akira and others get along well, but she still frequently get into fights with other people in the class, and even often teach other students a lesson. The reputation of her title as ''Red Hot-Bloddrd Pepper'' has been getting more and more popular, and Akira often uses this to tease her.

    Kushina puffed up her mouth in dissatisfaction and glared at Akira

    "Brother Akira, we were practicing ninjutsu in the playground just now!" Mikoto chuckled.

    Akira shrugged: "Well, it seems like your strengths have improved very quickly recently."

    "Of course, although I cannot be compared to you, nobody in class can beat me!" Kushina said as she stood upright, with pride and anticipating bright eyes, as if waiting for Akira''s to praise her.

    "Not bad." Akira praised, Kushina smiled with her eyes bent like a crescent, and smiled with sweetness.

    Kushina talent is only second to Akira and Minato, not to mention the special Chakra Uzumaki possesses that is unique and different from others.

    Not far away, Minato saw Akira and Kushina close relationship and was envy of Akira. But after a long hesitation, he sighed.

    Just then Shirakawa sensei walked in with some ninja headbands in his hands, Shirakawa walked into the classroom with a smile, attracting everyone''s attention.

    The air in the classroom seemed to be drawn away, becoming very quiet.

    This is because today is a special day, today is the day where Akira and others are going to graduate! They are graduating from the ninja academy.

    So when Shirakawa sensei came in, everyone was a little excited when they saw the ninja headband (Hitai-ate) in Shirakawa''s hand. The ninja headband is a forehead protector that is normally tied on the forehead.

    "Ahem, from today onwards, you guys are officially a ninja, and your teams will be decided in three days. Today I will first give out the forehead protector." Shirakawa sensei announces.

    Everyone cheered and looked at Shirakawa sensei with great expectation.

    Shirakawa sensei then hand out the ninja headbands to everyone. Akira and others all got the ninja head band and Akira proceeded to tie the forehead protector on his forehead, and felt a strange feeling in his heart. Until this moment did Akira really felt that the crossover to the Naruto World to be extremely real.

    Mikoto and Kushina also proceeded to put on the forehead protector. Putting on the forehead protector seemed to add a touch of beauty on both of the girls, finally having the heroic demeanor of a female ninja.

    Akira''s eyes brightened up, and couldn''t help but look twice more, making Mikoto and Kushina both shy and embarassed.

    "Brother Akira, you big bad wolf!" Mikoto murmured.

    Akira coughed to cover up and turned his gaze to other places. He then saw Akimichi Choza wear the forehead protector. Unfortunately, Akimichi Choza is so fat that he couldn''t wear the forehead, so he could only tie it to his arm angrily. Akira couldn''t help but smile looking at the funny scene occuring.

    Finally everyone got their forehead protector and officially became a ninja.

    After three days, they will be divided into teams of three. Upon hearing the that they will be divided into different teams, Mikoto immediately announced that she want to be in the same team with Akira, making Uchiha Fugaku both envious and jealous.

    Similarly Kushina also inexplicably looking forward to the division of teams, if she can be with Akira in the same team, she will be happy. Kushina''s face flushed as she thought so.

    They then wait until the school ends and left the school as they said goodbye to each other.

    Akira was in a good mood after graduating from the ninja academy and with the success of mastering the Chidori, Akira planned to treat himself well and rest.

    Meanwhile Mikoto has been studying cooking. Recently she has been learning cooking together and have been accomplished in cooking. Thus she now cook lunch for Akira every day. Akira can only secretly sigh emotionally, Mikoto really has the potential of being a good wife and mother.

    With Mikoto cooking the meals, Akira can just wait to eat and be comfortable.

    However, suddenly Akira heard the dignified voice of the sage of the six path: "Not good, Akira, I can feel a few hostile tinted chakras, someone is planning to invade Konoha!"

    Although sage of the six path was injured, his perception ability still remain, and any movement in Konoha couldn''t hide fromhim at all.

    "What?" Akira frowned.

    "They possessed lightning attributed chakra, maybe they are from kumo, they are now at the southeast region." Sage of the six path quickly communicated with Akira.

    Suddenly Akira became solemn.

    To the southeast region, Kushina house is located there!

    Wait, Akira seems to have thought of something, frowning deeper.

    In the original series, Kushina was once attacked by Kumo, and was even almost successfully kidnapped by the ninjas of Kumo. Fortunately, Kushina was rescued by Minato, thus begin the start of their relationship.

    It seems like the incident with Kumo has already begun!

    -------------------

    Yes, Akira graduated at the age of 7 years old as he is a genius. It is not too surprising as kakashi graduated early at the age of 5.

 Chapter 11 - Kumos kidnapping

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 11:

    "Let''s go, lets see what is it about." Akira made a decisive decision, his body moved quickly and turned into an afterimage.

    "Brother Akira!" Mikoto in the distance noticed Akira''s change and called out immediately.

    "Mikoto, I''ll go out first and I will back soon!" The situation was urgent, so Akira simply said and left quickly.

    Mikoto didn''t understand what is going on and stomped her feet in annoyance as she see Akira back turned into small black spots and disappeared from her view.

    Akira have no time to care that much of other thing, he don''t want Kushina to be hurt.

    "The land of lightning, Kumo¡­" Akira''s gaze flashed through a chill. Just nice he had mastered both Chidori and Crow clones jutsu and did not have the opportunity to test it yet. Let''s use Kumo to test my strength and become the stepping stone for my rise in the ninja world!

    Akira is familiar with the location of Kushina''s house and found it in a flash.

    "Here." When he broke into the house, there was no one around, the room had been messed up and it seemed that there were signs of fighting.

    "Sure enough, the people in Kumo came for Kushina!" Akira whispered. Akira is familiar with the original series and was clear with why Kushina was targeted by Kumo.

    Kushina is a member of the Uzumaki clan, that possessed special and powerful chakra in their body. Thus she was targeted by Kumo. In this period of time, kumo was having a headache to control their eight tailed tail beast. For this reason, they hoped to find a suitable candidate to become the jinchuriki and there is no doubt that Kushina is very suitable.

    It is also unknown how Kumo gotten news of Kushina. Knowing that Kushina was the future Nine-tailed person who Konoha secretly prepared to nurture, they immediately sent people to kidnapped Kushina.

    "This little girl''s Chakra is indeed very special. People from kumo should be eyeing her because of this." The sage of the six path guess the most probable reason.

    "En." Akira nodded, he don''t have much time to chit chat with sage of the six path, and said: "Old man, tell me the specific locations of those bastards from Kumo."

    "rest assured."

    Akira left the house, his eyes swept across the ground inadvertently and suddenly his eyes lit up in joy, finding a small cut of red hair on the ground, which definitely belonged to Kushina

    "Kushina had left these hairs as traces¡­" Akira looked at the beautiful red hair, calmed down, and immediately jumped out to pursue the trail toward the kidnapped Kushina and Kumo kidnappers.

    With the help of the sage of the six path perception and the red hair left by Kushina as a trail, Akira closely followed the Kumo kidnappers.

    "Akira, there is also a little guy behind you catching up." Sage of the six path suddenly reminded Akira.

    Akira was startled: "Oh?"

    Immediately, he reacted quickly, it must be Minato! Minato has always been very concerned about Kushina, and Kushina was rescued by Minato in the original story.

    Thinking of this, Akira stopped, his eyes turned blood-red, and using the insight of sharingan, he saw the figure of Minato.

    "Akira? Why are you here?" Minato''s was moving between the woods and he was taken aback when he saw a familiar figure on top of the tree.

    "Kushina is in danger." Akira was concise.

    Minato was taken aback, and then nodded: "I knew something happen to Kushina when i found Kushina''s red hair left on the ground. Is Kushina kidnapped by someone?"

    "Well, it should be Kumo''s ninja." Akira said.

    Minato''s complexion also became solemn, and he who has always been gentle became angry: "Damn Kumo! Akira, let''s rescue Kushina together!"

    "En." Akira nodded, it is better with more help as he don''t know the strength of Kumo kidnappers.

    Immediately, Akira and Minato turned into two dark shadows and chasing the trail again.

    Time passed bit by bit and in a blink of an eye, it is already night time. Akira and Minato finally caught up with Kumo. Akira then use his sharingan and can see that the kidnappers are right in front, thus becoming more vigilant.

    "Boy, there are four chakras in front, three of which are stronger, they are probably the ninjas from Kumo, and the last one should be the little girl." Sage of the six path voice sounded in Akira''s mind as he communicate with Akira

    "What is the strength of the Kumo kidnappers?" Akira asked, this was his most concerned point.

    "looking at the Chakra''s strength, they are probably special jonins with acceptable strength."

    Special Jonin!

    Akira frowned, in the original story, the Kumo kidnappers was not so strong, otherwise they would not be so easily defeated by Minato. Minato current strength is at best an elite chunin, but the kidnappers are special jonins.

    It seems like the plot has changed because of his own crossover?

    Akira didn''t have time to think about it, so he whispered: "Minato, there are three special Jonins in front of us. Later, can you hold one of them as long as you can, while I will take care of the remaining two!"

    "Special jonins?" Minato was a little surprised, becoming more serious and said while gritting his teeth: "I know, I will try my best, but Akira, can you deal with the two special jonins?"

    It is obvious that Minato had doubts about Akira''s strength.

    "Don''t worry." Akira said.

    Minato was still full of doubts, but seeing Akira insisting, he could only nod his head: "ok."

    "lets go!"

    Akira and Minato gradually approached the Kumo ninjas and at the same time heard the conversation of their conversation.

    "We are almost at the border, haha, this mission will finally be completed smoothly, Konoha still claims to be the best of the Five Great Ninja Village, they are nothing much!"

    "This little girl is quite stubborn. She hasn''t said a word or a cried yet, she''s quite strong eh."

    "Shut up both of you, pay attention!"

    "Yes, boss Musashi!" The other two special jonins hurriedly stop their conversation and said.

    The Kumo kidnappers headed by Musashi snorted. For some reason, he suddenly felt anxious. This time, the task was to capture the little girl alive, and now he had already reached the border of the land of fire, but he still felt uneasy in his heart, as if he had been caught by a wild beast.

    This made Musashi gradually become vigilant.

    Only Kushina remain keeping her head down.

    Even in the face of such a desperate situation, Kushina did not shed a tear, and bit her lip stubbornly. Kushina had an inexplicable expectation in her heart. Will anyone come to save her?

    Unconsciously, a person''s shadow appeared in Kushina''s heart¡­

    "Attack!" Akira gestured to Minato in the darkness and attack at the same time!

    "Not good, we are ambush!" The vigilant Musashi reacted quickly. After all, he is a special Jonin and responded quickly.

    The situation is at the critical stage.

    ---------------------------

    Next chapter will be the fight between Kumo kidnappers and Akira team, will they be able to save Kushina? Stay tuned.

 Chapter 12 - I only need 3 minutes

    Chapter 12:

    The battle started immediately.

    When Akira and Minato moved to attack, Musashi, who had been vigilant, quickly found out and reacted.

    "Ambushed, quickly raise your guards!" Musashi yelled, and the two special jonin beside him also immediately went on guard and confronted Akira and Minato.

    "Akira!" Kushina eyes lit up in joy, and those eyes were suddenly brighter than the stars, staring fixedly on Akira''s body.

    "Kushina, I''m here to save you. Don''t worry, you will be fine soon." Akira also saw Kushina and saw the exhaustion that couldn''t be concealed on her face. Fortunately, she was not injured, so Akira is slightly relieved.

    "It turned out to be two little brats! Two little brats that want to save people, tsk, it''s so blatantly stupid!" One of the special jonin was a little frightened at first, but after seeing that it is two little kids, he laughed and said full of disdain.

    Two little brats, what storm can they cause?

    Musashi also breathed a sigh of relief, also feeling a little contemptuous.

    Akira squinted his eyes and looked at the three special Jonins. He quickly determined that Musashi was the leader of the three. Akira whispered: "Minato, you try to hold one of them. I only need three minutes."

    "Three minutes?" Minato was taken aback.

    "Don''t drag me down, don''t tell me you cannot even hold for three minutes." Akira glanced at Minato and said.

    These words immediately light up Minato fighting spirit. He said: "ok I will do it." In Minato heart, he is somewhat unconvinced and he want to see what Akira can do. He don''t believe that Akira was capable of dealing with both special jonins.

    "Three minutes?" Musashi also heard Akira''s words, laughed, and sneered at Akira: "Did I heard that right, this kid want to beat the two of us in three minutes?"

    The two special jonins next to him also laughed and sneered at Akira.

    Akira squinted his eyes, his eyes turned blood red and the two tomoe sharingan became clearly visible.

    "Oh, is that right, let''s give it a try then." As soon as Akira''s voice fell, he moved toward the other Special Jonin who was next to Musashi!

    Musashi is the leader of these three special jonin ninjas, and his strength should be the strongest, so Akira first choose a special jonin next to him, choosing to take down the weakest in the team first.

    "Huh, kid, you really want to die!" The special jonin sneered, and the kunai in his hand shot out, and at the same time he faced Akira. The ninja from kumo are generally good at taijutsu, swordsmanship and lightning release. With no exception, this special jonin is also the same and he planned to use taijutsu to deal with Akira.

    Chakra condensed on the long blade and the special jonin slashed forward in high speed, attacking toward Akira!

    Kushina exclaimed, full of tension.

    The special jonin mouth showed a cruel and confident smile as he believe that his slash is impeccable in terms of strength and speed. He didn''t believe that this kid could escape from the slash, but the next scene made the special jonin suddenly open his eyes in shocked.

    Caw, caw, caw.

    Akira''s body has scattered and turned into a group of crows, the crows then scattered and the knife didn''t even touch the crow and hit empty air.

    "This, this is genjutsu? When did it happen?" The special jonin was surprised and uttered in horror.

    He could see that Akira had escaped the knife with illusion.

    Genjutsu, the crow clone jutsu! Of course Akira can easily avoid the blow with this genjutsu.

    "Don''t waste your efforts. When you look at my sharingan, you were already trap in the genjutsu that I arranged." Akira''s voice faintly sounded. At the same time, Akira use his sharingan again and use another genjutsu.

    The crows gather, Akira''s figure appeared back: "Demonic illusion, tree binding death!"

    It''s another genjutsu, but it is an attack type genjutsu. In the original story, Kurenai Yuhi used this genjutsu. Akira had been working hard training not only his ninjutsu, but also genjutsu! Now it seems that the genjutsu is very effective, which makes him very satisfied.

    In the genjutsu world, Akira''s body slowly disappeared, trees and vines then emerged from under the special jonin, directly binding his body and restrict his movement.

    "Another genjutsu¡­!" The special jonin said in shocked, his tone is full of horror and his scalp turned numb. This kid is actually a genjutsu specialist! And he didn''t even know what genjutsu he had fallen to as fell into the dept of the abyss!

    The special jonin was bound by the trees and vines, and at the same time Akira suddenly came out from the trees and attacked.

    The special jonin couldn''t react at all as Akira''s kunai pierced his body. The special jonin could only let out a pained sceamed as he is pierced by Akira.

    Very quickly, the special jonin fell to the ground softly and died in reality as well.

    Akira had killed a special jonin!

    Musashi''s eyes widened, and he noticed Akira''s scarlet sharingan.

    "It is the famous sharingan! Genjutsu! You are from Konoha Uchiha''s clan!" Musashi was shocked and finally found that he had underestimated Akira. This kid is actually from Konoha Uchiha''s clan!

    Ignoring the astonishment of Musashi, Akira calmly glanced at the dead Special jonin, and then glanced at the fight between Minato and the other Special jonin in the distance.

    Minato tried his best to fight and stall the Special jonin as the two sides remain in stalemate. Minato uses his intelligence and creativity as he continue to stall the special jonin, which Akira discreetly nodded. As expected of the future fourth hokage of Konoha, he is doing very well.

    "One trouble has been solved, the next one is you." With a smile on Arkira''s lips, he stretched out two fingers: "There are two minutes left."

    Akira had easily solved a special jonin in just one minute.

    There are two minutes left to deal with Musashi.

    Musashi was silent. When Akira said at the beginning that the battle would be solved in three minutes, he still sneered with disdain, but now he had taken down a special jonin in just one minute, which is a very shocking feat.

    A bead of sweat fell from Musashi''s forehead, and he found that he didn''t know when, but he became nervous.

    The kid in front of him was mysterious and weird. Which make him lost his confidence in dealing with the kid.

    After gritting his teeth, Musashi decided to attack preemptively and roared, "Go die, kid!"

    In an instant, Musashi threw a dozen shurikens which separated into different directions as it flew towards Akira.

 Chapter 13 - Naive and Silly

    Chapter 13:

    More than a dozen shurikens made the sound of breaking through the air as they divided into different directions and flew towards Akira!

    Musashi knowing that Akira is from Uchiha''s clan with a awakened sharingan, deliberately took precautions to not meet Akira''s eyes. Musashi is the leader of his team and among other special jonins, he is considered stronger so he is not so easy to deal with.

    Musahi thrown the shurikens in different directions that sealed Akira''s movements, making it so that Akira cannot dodge the rain of shurikens easily.

    "Chidori stream!" Akira quickly used to counter

    Chi, chi

    The lightning attribute chakra condensed and exploded, forming a web of lightning for defence. This is one variant of Chidori stream.

    Akira easily defended against the rain of shurikens with the chidori stream.

    "Lighntning release!?" Musashi was stunned, this kid is not only proficient in genjutsu, but also lightning ninjutsu? And he was shocked looking at the changes in the form of lightning ninjutsu that Akira can do. Musashi''s feeling of anxiety became stronger, is this kid a monster? At such a young age, he is already proficient in genjutsu and advanced ninjutsu¡­

    (Nature transformation of adding elemental attributes to a jutsu is a advance form of Ninjutsu)

    "Chidori!" Akira''s figure moved and formed hand seals quickly. Lightning condensed on his palm as he rushed directly towards Musashi!

    This is all done quickly without stopping, as he attack immediately after he countered Musashi.

    "So fast!" Musashi was surprised again because Akira was very fast. Akira move in a speed that leave afterimage behind as he move and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Musashi.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!" Musashi also hurriedly form hand seal, trying to block Akira with the earth ninjutsu. The mud formed into a wall in front of Musashi. Feeling a little relieved as he make a defence in front of him in time that can shield from Akira attack.

    Akira was unfazed seeing that there is a mud wall blocking him and continue on with a smile. Chidori was not something that this type of B rank ninjutsu could block.

    "Chidori!"

    Akira gave a soft roar, and the chidori in his hand exploded, instantly piercing the mud wall and continue on towards Musashi!

    Musashi was taken aback. He didn''t expect the mud wall jutsu would be pierced by Akira in an instant. Seeing that Chidori was about to rush towards him, he gritted his teeth and dodged sideways to avoid the vital point.

    However, Akira''s Chidori directly touched his arm, causing him to scream in pain, his face turned pale and blood flow continuously out of his arm, handicapping the hand!

    "This kid¡­" The horror in Musashi''s eyes became stronger, and he realized that he was not Akira''s opponent at all.

    However, there is still a chance!

    Musashi give a blood curdling screamed and back off abit. He take a glimpse of Kushina not far away, forcing himself to shunshin towards kushina and reached Kushina''s side while keeping a distance from Akira.

    Musashi grabbed Kushina, clasped her by the wrist and said coldly, "Boy, don''t come any closer! I''ll kill this girl if you come any closer!"

    "Akira!" Kushina was restrained by Musashi, and there was a hint of panic in her eyes, but she try to be strong and patient.

    There was a trace of anger in Akira''s eyes, the fact that Musashi actually took Kushina as a hostage have make Akira''s eyes turned cold with fury.

    Akira step forward which immediately triggered Musashi to yell in horror: "Don''t move, if you dare to move, I will kill her immediately!" Musashi was very vigilant. He kept a distance of about four meters from Akira. This is so that if Akira make any move, he can also react in time.

    After keeping a distance from Akira, Musashi finally felt a bit more secured.

    "Oh, really, you should be paralyzed by my chidori right now, are you sure you still have the strength to move your hands?" Akira said with squinting eyes.

    Musashi was shocked, his current situation was clearly seen by Akira!

    In fact, Akira''s Chidori made Musashi''s whole body a little numb. It was already very difficult for him to force his movements just now. Under such sluggishness, it indeed will be difficult to move his hands.

    Musashi was immediately disturbed and anxious hearing this.

    Akira seized the opportunity of Musashi not able to react while he was shocked, stretched out his hand and shouted in a low voice: "Chidori Sharp Spear!"

    Akira''s palm lit up with blue lightning, bursting out suddenly like a spear and directly piercing through Musashi''s heart.

    Musashi''s pupils dilated and he fell straight to the ground.

    Musashi died with a frightened expression on his face. He couldn''t know how that even when he kept a distance from Akira, he was still killed by Akira''s ninjutsu.

    "Excuse me, I can only blame you for being so unlucky. The distance limit of my Chidori sharp spear is five meters. Who tell you to just stand within the range? You are too na?ve and silly. Well, the time is just right, I had solved the fight in three minutes." Akira said softly.

    Chidori sharp spear is another variant of Chidori.

    It can only be said that Chidori is really too useful and versatile as you can play with chidori many different forms. This ninjutsu in Akira''s hands become very deadly and had easily killed Musashi!

    "Boy, your performance is perfect!" Even the sage of the six path couldn''t help but praise him. Akira''s timing and grasp of ninjutsu were just right, and it was hard to imagine that this was Akira''s first actual life and death combat.

    "Akira." Kushina''s expression relaxed, and her body fell down softly.

    Akira swiftly stepped forward and hugged Kushina before she fall to the ground.

    Akira then proceed to quickly untie the rope that bound Kushina, and whispered: "It''s okay, I''m sorry, I have kept you waiting."

    Kushina leaned against Akira''s arms with a blush on her face, and shook her head. Her bright eyes met Akira and stubbornly said: "I know that you will definitely come and save me."

    When Kushina was being kidnapped, she had been hoping for a certain person to save her, and now this person is in front of her.

    "En." Akira hugged Kushina tightly. Just now Kushina had been very strong, even in such a state of despair, she had not shed any tears.

    "Thank you."

    Akira opened his mouth and was about to speak, but there was a loud cry from Minato beside him.

    "Akira, come and help me, I had stalled for three minutes already and I am at my limit. If you don''t come help me quickly, I won''t be able to hold it anymore!" Minato shouted, unable to maintain his usual calmness and composure.

    Akira then remembered there is still the haggard figure of Minato fighting the other special jonin¡­

 Chapter 14 - I Have Seen Through You

    Hi, the story can now be voted with power stones. if you like this story, I will greatly appreciate it if you can vote for the book. love all the great support!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 14:

    Akira only then remembered that minato was still fighting with another special jonin¡­

    Akira glanced at the battlefield over there and saw that Minato was struggling under that special jonin offensive. Judging by his current situation, he is not in that much of danger yet. However, Akira acted immediately to help Minato.

    At the same time the special jonin who had been fighting with Minato also heard Minato yelling for help and was shocked. He immediately raised his head, only to see Akira holding Kushina on one hand and throwing out a dozen shurikens on the other.

    "You think you can kill me with just these shurikens?" the special jonin sneered, and his figure quickly retreated. Seeing the situation is not good, he was already planning to escape.

    "Really?" Akira''s expression remained unchanged. If you look closely, all these shurikens were actually tied with Chakra strings. With a twitched on Akira''s finger, he can control the direction these shurikens fly. Akira then controlled the shurikens to surround the special jonin in all directions and sealed all the paths of retreat.

    The special jonin expression changed to panicked.

    At the same time, there are explosive tag attached on the shuriken, which exploded the moment it touch the special jonin , killing him instantly.

    Another special jonin was easily resolved by Akira.

    Minato look at Akira with a complex expression, he had seen Akira defeating three special jonins. It turns out that Akira''s is actually this strong? Minato had always thought that he is considered one of the best among his peers, but compared to Akira¡­

    In the last exam, Minato was still able to fight Akira but after only a few days, Akira has improved again and progressed so fast! Minato couldn''t help but be depressed.

    He then look at Akira again and see Akira hugging Kushina, making his feeling even more complicated.

    "Minato, thank you for helping me." Kushina also thanked Minato.

    Minato heart became more agitated, when he heard her thanking him. This is because even though she was thanking him, her tone was very polite and she was doing it out of curtesy. Whereas, Kushina and Akira are very intimate.

    "It is good that you''re not hurt, then I''ll now leave first." Minato nodded while taking one last look Akira and left instantly. He had decided to work hard so that he can catch up with Akira''s strength.

    Akira continues to hug Kushina after minato left.

    Moonlight shine down with silver lights creating a picturesque scene.

    "Let''s go back to the village too." Akira smiled towards Kushina.

    Kushina nodded. She, who has always been known as the Red hot-blooded habanero, is now being exceptionally gentle and soft in manner. Kushina whispered: "Okay." Then she whispered a little shyly: "Let me down first."

    Akira had been carrying her this whole time!

    (Akira princess carrying her)

    "You are injured and feeling weak, just let me carry you." Akira said with a unquestionable tone.

    kushina opened her mouth and tried to say something. But she didn''t refuse his offer, as she feel reluctant to leave Akira''s arms and she can feel heart thumping while being carried.

    "Hey, boy, this little girl seems to have great affection for you, so you must grasp the chance well. She is also talented with lots of potential and her chakra is also very special ¡­" The voice of the sage of the six path suddenly sounded in Akira''s mind.

    "Old man, shut up!" Akira was speechless, it is rare for Sage of the six path to be acting so shamelessly.

    "How many times have I said that you are not allowed to call me old man! I am your sensei, show some respect to your sensei!" Sage of the six path said.

    "Yeah, I got it, old man!"

    "¡­"

    Akira carried Kushina and shuttled in the dark night sky and after what seems like along time, they finally returned back to Konoha Village. (Imagine Akira princess carrying Kushina as they shuttled under the moonlight)

    Upon arriving in Konoha Village, Akira found out that the village was on alert. After inquiring about it, it turned out that the village had found out that Kushina was abducted by Kumo and had sent more than a dozen jonin to chase them.

    However, Minato had came back in advance, reported the news. So the higher ups of the village had learned that Akira already rescued Kushina and hurriedly called the jonins back. This event had alarmed many people in the village.

    The moment Akira returned to the village, he was immediately treated like a hero.

    The ninjas in the village nodded slightly towards Akira, both surprised and admiration. After learning that Akira take down three special Jonins alone, everyone in the village looked at Akira in different light.

    Vaguely, you can also hear the words of ''Uchiha''s genius'' , ''Konoha''s little hero'' and so on everywhere.

    "Akira, well done!" At this time, Shirakawa, the teacher of the Ninja School, rushed forward with excitement. Behind Shirakawa, are followed Choza, Shikaku, Inoichi and the others.

    Shirakawa patted Akira on the shoulder, while applauding his performance. As a teacher, shirakawa Is very happy that Akira''s perform so well in the rescue of Kushina.

    "Shirakawa sensei, Choza, shikaku¡­you are all here." Akira greeted familiarly.

    While talking, Akira gently put down the blushing Kushina who he had been carrying this whole time.

    "Akira, did you really kill the three special jonin alone?" Akimichi Chza grasped Akira''s arm while looking at Akira exaggeratedly, staring wide-eyed.

    He almost thought he had heard it wrong, when he heard the news that Akira killed three special jonin alone just now.

    "En." Akira nodded.

    Nara Shikaku eyes also flashed a hint of surprise, not to mention choza who instantly became stunned when he receive Akira confirmation.

    "Akira, you are my idol!" Choza yelled for a while and then he smiled and said flatteringly "With a busy night of fierce fighting, you guys haven''t eaten yet right? Let''s go, I invite you and Kushina to eat Barbecue!"

    Akira and Kushina feel bad to reject the kind invitation from choza and they were indeed hungry, so they went to the barbecue restaurant with choza, while Shirakawa sensei left first.

    In the barbecue restaurant, choza ate several plates of barbecue in a row and stuffed his mouth full. He also enthusiastically ask Akira to talk about today''s affairs.

    "It turns out that this is the case, Akira, you are really amazing¡­" Listening to Akira''s remarks, choza nodded repeatedly, admiring Akira''s battle result. He the looked at Akira and Kushina again. Choza has a strange feeling, he feel that the relationship between Akira and Kushina seems to be much closer in one night¡­

    "Akira, Kushina, it seems like the relationship between both of you has become more intimate!" Choza''s words made Kushina face blush whereas Akira''s face is thick and remain unresponsive.

    In one night, kushina and Akira relationship indeed make rapid progress.

    "Fatty, hurry up and eat your barbecue, no one will treat you as mute if you don''t talk!" Kushina was so embarrassed by Choza gossiped filled eyes that she returned to her ''Red Hot-Blooded Habanero'' persona.

    "The fact that you are being carried back to the village by Akira and Akira a hero who came to save you, a damsel in distress. Nobody will believe even if you say nothing happen in between both of you ~" Choza said teasingly while looking up to the sky and sigh in heart "although you keep covering up the truth, I had already seen through everything".

 Chapter 15 - Jonin Sensei

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 15:

    "Fatty, what did you just say" Kushina glared at Choza with a ferocious expression, like a cat on a hot tin roof (idiom for agitated or anxious). However, Shikaku on the sideline noticed that Kushina''s face is turning red, as if the tease by Choza is actually spot on?

    Could it be that Akira and Kushina really... Shikaku touched his chin and fell into thought.

    Choza''s narrowed, clearly startled by Kushina overreaction and don''t dare to further provoke Kushina, so he could only say uneasily: "ok, just treat it as I am wrong. I will just eat my barbecued meat quietly"

    Once they are done eating, Akira escorted Kushina home. Kushina was silent along the way and her expression was unexpectedly out of character, gentle. Which is totally different than her normal "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero" persona.

    After the kidnapping incident by Kumo, Kushina was also a little tired, so after Akira escorted Kushina home, he let her go and rest well.

    After that, Akira returned back to his house.

    Everyone in Uchiha''s clan also by now knew of the news that Akira had killed three special jonin, and the it shake the whole clan with shock.

    During this period of time, the Uchiha clan has been deeply shocked by Akira''s feat one after another. Firstly, the awakening of sharingan at a young age and then killing three special jonin.

    "Akira, well done!" Patriarch Uchiha Fukai praised him and as usual encouraged Akira to do better and continue getting stronger, making Fugaku a little jealous whereas Mikoto is full of admiration for Akira.

    "Akira is really amazing. He can kill three special jonin at a young age. A great genius have emerged in our Uchiha clan..."

    "Yes, Akira is not even eight years old yet!"

    "He really deserves to be the pride of our Uchiha clan!"

    Everyone talked a lot, while Akira left the place amidst the crowd of praise and then saw Mikoto following him and asked about Akira''s adventure that had happened tonight, obviously very curious about Akira''s adventure.

    Akira patted Mikoto head and briefly narrated to the little girl, satisfying her curiosity and only leaving when she is satisfied.

    After a fierce battle, Akira was also a little tired and soon fell asleep.

    For the next three days, Akira practiced his jutsus as usual, and time passed quickly.

    The third day finally arrived. Today is the day where the students are being separated into different teams.

    At the Ninja academy, the students gathered together while feeling nervous.

    Kushina, Mikoto, Choza, and Shikaku, etc are nervous and expectant, waiting for Shirakawa''s announcement of the teams on the podium.

    "If I can be with him..." Kushina looked at Akira with bright expectant eyes.

    "I want to be with Brother Akira!" Mikoto said without hesitation.

    Choza also said weakly: "It would be great if I can be in the same team with Akira, so I don''t have to be that afraid when we encounter enemies in the future."

    Akira was speechless and he unknowingly become the most wanted person to be with, as everyone want him to be in the same team as him.

    "Quiet, I''ll now announce the teams." Shirakawa coughed, and said: "The first team, Akimichi Choza, Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi!"

    Akira showed a faint smile and they were indeed group together as a Ino-Shika-Cho team.

    Choza wailed and reluctantly accepted the result.

    "The second group, Hyuga Hiashi, Hyuga Hizashi Uchiha Fugaku..."

    "The third group..."

    As the names of the groups continued to be recited, Minato, Mikoto and others were already in groups, but it was a pity that Minato and Mikoto were not in the group together with Akira

    "The last group, Uchiha Akira and Kushina." Shirakawa sensei announced.

    "Huh? It''s only me and Kushina?" being grouped together with Kushina, Akira was at first delighted and then startled.

    Every team are form with three people, but when in their team, there are only two people?

    Kushina was also a little surprised, but the joy of being in the same group as Akira quickly overwrite other emotions.

    Shirakawa glanced at Kushina and Akira and said, "Akira, your team consisting of you and Kushina have another special member, you will know once you go meet with your Jonin sensei in the afternoon."

    It turned out that there is still one more person in Akira''s group.

    Akira was relieved now, looking forward to knowing who his Jonin teacher is.

    If nothing goes wrong, according to the plot of the original story, Minato''s Jonin sensei will be Jiraiya, one of the three legendary sannins. In the future, Minato will grow stronger very rapidly because of this, which is why a Jonin sensei is important and makes Akira a little concerned about who his Jonin sensei going to be.

    Although he have the help and guidance of sage of the six path, it is also good if he have a good Jonin Sensei as well.

    Comforting Mikoto, who was a little bit upset because she was not in the same team with Akira. Akira and Kushina then quietly waited for their team''s Jonin sensei in the classroom.

    Not long after, sound of footsteps can be heard and Akira saw a young teenage boy who was about his age walking in. The young teenage boy then walked up towards Akira with a hint of curiosity: "You are Uchiha Akira? Hello, my name is Senju Nawaki!"

    Senju Nawaki!

    Akira was taken aback, isn''t that the younger brother of Tsunade in the original story? In the original story, Nawaki was killed in the Second Ninja World War. No wonder Shirakawa sensei say that he is a special member, after all he is from the renown Senju clan .

    Nawaki reached out his hand friendly, he was obviously curious about Akira. Akira''s name is now famous in Konoha, and news of him killing three special jonin had spread.

    "Hello, Nawaki." Akira and Kushina both greeted Nawaki, who is a very hearty and outgoing person, and quickly became familiar with Akira and Kushina.

    Faced with member of Senju Clan, Akira was also a little curious about him.

    The strength of the Nawaki seems to be pretty good, after all, he belongs to the Senju clan.

    "My older sister hasn''t come yet?" Nawaki looked left and right, and said strangely.

    "Your older sister?" Akira was stunned, Nawaki''s older sister, isn''t that Tsunade?

    It just so happened that a light footstep sounded accompanied by a female voice: "I''m sorry, I''m late, it''s all because of that idiot Jiraiya..."

    Then they saw a person with blonde hair, with the head protector and wearing the ninja vest, looking heroic. She is a famous figure in the Naruto world.

    One of the three legendary sannins, Tsunade!

    Of course, now that Second World War has not yet begun, the sannins has not yet received Hanzo''s praise, and have not acquired the title of "legendary Sannins".

    Akira''s heart moved, it turned out that the jonin sensei for his team will be Tsunade!

    Akira was pleasantly surprised, but also a little confused. In his memory, Nawaki sensei seemed to be Orochimaru, not Tsunade. It seems that it was because of my reincarnation that things have altered.

    Akira had no time to think about it, and focused his gaze on Tsunade.

    -------------------------------

    It is the appearance of Tsunade in her teen. She is currently very young and wear the typical ninja outfit. This are all characters before the second world war. The second world war will be staring soon.

 Chapter 16 - Akiras Shurikenjutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 16:

    Tsunade!

    Presently Tsunade is about 20 years old and she is young and beautiful. Tsunade with her tied up blonde hair turned and looked at Akira and Kushina with a touch of curiosity. Of course, Tsunade''s gaze mainly stayed on Akira''s, as his recent reputation was so great that Tsunade couldn''t help but become interested.

    In fact, Tsunade was appointed by the Third Hokage to be the Sensei of Akira and Kushina, because Akira, Kushina, and Nawaki are all quite ''special''.

    Akira, Nawaki and Kushina correspond to the Uchiha, Senju and Uzumaki clan respectively, it is as if the string of fate put them together as a team.

    Akira apparently noticed this too and was slightly surprised.

    "Uchiha , right? Cute eh." Tsunade chuckled lightly and then looked at Kushina: "From today onwards the three of you are going to be in my genin team. Do you have any questions?"

    "No!" Akira said as he looked at the future Fifth Hokage.

    "Very well, according to usual tradition, I will be testing your abilities first." Tsunade is interested in Akira ability, who had been creating uproar recently.

    Tsunade took the three of them to a training ground in the village, then smiled and took out two bells and jingle it.

    The three of them looked at Tsunade for explanation and Tsunade smiled and said, "The three of you will have to try snatch the 2 bells from me. In the end, the person who can''t get the bell, will not have dinner."

    It really is the bell test!

    Akira curled his lips, bell test is indeed Konoha''s traditional test for genins.

    "Now, let''s start!" Tsunade''s expression became slightly serious and said loudly.

    As soon as the voice fell, Akira and the other two immediately disperse.

    Akira also had a thirst of battle intent in his heart, as he want to see how strong Tsunade, one of the legendary sannins can be!

    Akira flicked his arm and several shurikens shot out, flying towards Tsunade.

    Tsunade''s appeared to be relaxed and at ease as she dodged the shuriken: "This kind of shurikenjutsu is useless against me."

    Akira''s expression remained unchanged, and use his wrist to control the chakra string tied on the shuriken. The direction of the flying shurikens then curve back and fly towards Tsunade again.

    Tsunade was slightly surprised: "Not bad." Tsunade became a little serious and use the Chakra scalpel!

    Tsunade is a medical nin, especially good at Chakra Scalpel. The chakra scalpel is also one of the offensive methods of a medical nin.

    In a flash, Tsunade''s Chakra scalpel cut off Akira''s chakra string instantly, with ease. The bell was still tied around Tsunade''s waist, and she looked at the three of them with a smile on her face: "You three don''t only amount to this only, right?"

    The three of them complexion turn angry with just this one sentence. They are all very proud talent and this sentence had triggered them. They then immediately become serious.

    "Chidori sharp spear!" Akira gave a roar and the chidori sharp spear shoot toward Tsunade.

    Tsunade''s beautiful face finally revealed a hint of surprise. This lightning release consisting of both form manipulation and nature transformation, should be a A-rank ninjutsu, right? This kid has mastered A-rank ninjutsu at such a young age?

    The chidori sharp spear shoot towards Tsunade, but Tsunade ducked sideways and dodged quickly, and finally she turn serious. No wonder this kid can kill three special jonin, as he had even mastered A-rank ninjutsu! (A rank ninjutsu are normally used by jonin, so it is not too surprising that he can kill special jonin when he can use A rank ninjutsu)

    "I take back what I just said, Uchiha Akira, you have surprised me." Tsunade smile and praised.

    Akira smiled and his fighting spirit suddenly soared: "I''m just starting, Chidori!"

    The chirping sounded as the lightning burst out. Akira used the Chidori stream and channel the lightning into the ground and attack from ranged!

    Akira''s continuous use of Chidori, one after another, was so fast that Tsunade was slightly amazed.

    "It''s the another variant of the lightning jutsu. He actually used this Tier A ninjutsu to perfection, Is he really only seven years old?" This thought flashed through Tsunade''s mind quickly but her movements was not idle either.

    Akira used the lightning conducted through the underground to attack, but Tsunade refused to let Akira do as he wish. Tsunade condensed chakra on her fist and smashed her fist to the ground to prevent the conduction of lightning!

    Boom!

    A loud explosion sounded and Kushina who is on one side opened her mouth in shock. A huge crater formed within ten meters around Tsunade, which was obviously caused from the power of her punch.

    Akira squinted his eyes and finally saw princess Tsunade''s famous chakra enhanced strength!

    Sure enough, it deserves its reputation!

    That''s right, just now Tsunade relied on chakra enhanced strength to resolve Akira''s attack.

    "Kushina, Nawaki, stop being in a daze and come help, otherwise we will really have no food to eat!" Akira yelled, he was under great pressure facing Tsunade alone.

    Kushina and Nawaki then woke up from their daze and joined the battle.

    The battle between Akora and Tsunade just now was so exciting and exaggerated that they completely lost their minds.

    Kushina and Nawaki join the battle, and the three of them work together to face Tsunade, which doubles the pressure on Tsunade. Of course, in this kind of bell test, Tsunade would not use her full strength to avoid accidental injury.

    Nevertheless, the shock in Tsunade''s heart is undoubted .

    Akira ability completely go against her view of talents, he is simply too talented.

    Tsunade then compared her strength and ninjutsu learned when she was seven years old to Akira and is surprised by capability.

    And Tsunade also discovered that Akira''s fighting instinct is also very strong. Whenever she faced Kushina and Nawaki in a neutral position, Akira''s attacks would always come like a gust of wind and rain. If it is not Tsunade to that Akira is fighting wjrh, and change to someone, they would long be defeated by him

    Sharingan activate!

    Akira activated his sharingan as he keenly caught Tsunade''s movement trajectory, and finally caught an opportunity.

    Akira flicked out several shurikens.

    "Shuriken again?" Tsunade parried the attacks of Kushina and Nawaki, but she had not been paying attention to Akira''s movements. Seeing Akira shooting out shuriken again, she couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    Tsunade''s current position is almost in Akira''s blind spot, it is not something that ordinary shurikenjutsu can work! (Imagine the scene where itachi throw shurikens toward targets that seem to be impossible to hit)

    That''s right, Akira used the Shurikenjutsu again. However, the shurikenjutsu this time is different from the previous one. In his previous life, Akira was very envious of Uchiha Itachi''s shurikenjutsu in the original story, so after reincarnating, he often practiced his shurikenjutsu. After lots of practice, his shurikenjutsu have reached a terrifying level.

    Several shurikens were thrown out, five of which locked onto Tsunade''s position, and the other two shurikens were aimed at the bell on Tsunade waist!

    "This angle¡­Shuriken wouldn''t hit, right?" Kushina and Nawaki couldn''t help but wonder.

    Under everyone doubts, they then saw that the two shurikens fired by Akira crossover in mid-air, colliding with each other, directly changing the trajectory of one of the shurikens, and fly toward Tsunade''s waist. The shuriken then knock down the bells accurately!

    The bell on Tsunade''s waist fell to the ground, making a crisp sound, and both Nawaki and Kushina looked at Akira in amazement.

    The surroundings seemed to be quiet at once, and the air was frozen.

    Like that also can?

    The shuriken technique just now is absolutely amazing!

 Chapter 17 - Meeting Orochimaru for the First Time

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 17:

    Both Kushina and Nawaki were shocked, and Tsunade was also stunned by the unexpectedness.

    All around was silent, three pairs of eyes looked at Akira unblinkingly.

    Akira was very satisfied with the result of his shurikenjutsu. Only with the insight of Sharingan and his mastered shurikenjutsu can he achieve this feat.

    With the help of sharingan, Akira''s use of shurikens can now really be said to be godly, and the attack completed by the two shurikens ricocheting just now is shockingly amazing.

    Kushina and Nawaki, who were snatching the bell, couldn''t help but stop their movements in shock. Akira''s shurikenjustu is too amazing!

    "Is this counted as the bell being snatch?" Akira smiled as he looked at Tsunade.

    If he was fighting head-on, he certainly couldn''t win Tsunade. But relying on the shurikenjutsu, Akira had shot down the bell on Tsunade''s waist.

    Tsunade nodded slightly and admitted: "You three passed. The three of did quite well, capable of working as a team to fight as well as fighting individually. Especially Akira''s performance is impeccable." Tsunade''s character is straightforward and gave Akira''s performance a high evaluation.

    "Sis, are you saying that I also passed?" Nawaki was pleasantly surprised. This time, of course, it was Akira who did the most work in snatching the bell, but according to Tsunade''s statement, he seemed to also passed the bell test.

    "You three passed the bell test from the moment you three work as a team. Nawaki, you are now an official ninja." Tsunade smiled. Faced with his younger brother, Tsunade''s expression was softer and gentle.

    The bell test is to assess on their teamwork and the three had performed well in cooperating with one another, so of course they passed the test.

    At the same time, Tsunade glanced at Akira inadvertently and find it difficult to treat him like an ordinary kid.

    Uchiha Akira is indeed a genius.

    Meanwhile Akira is communicating with sage of the six path.

    "Boy, your jonin sensei is very strong. I was totally surprised by the chakra enhanced punch." The sage of the six path said emotionally

    "And she is a rare beauty." Akira added.

    "Smelly brat, is appearance that important?"

    "Of course, old man! I am so bored to see your old face every day!"

    "What do you kid know! Back then, when I was young, I was also a handsome man in the ninja world and was fascinated by thousands of young girls. Such a sentence came out unexpectedly.

    "Really? That''s really a sad story. Time is really merciless." Akira sigh gloatingly.

    "¡­" sage of the six path face turned black, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    While Akira and sage of the six path were happily having their bickering.

    At this moment.

    "clap, clap, clap." There was a clap in the distance.

    Akira suddenly raised his head and saw a long-haired man in a ninja outfit applauding. This man had a fair face and a pair of sharp eyes with great momentum.

    Orochimaru!

    Obviously Orochimaru had been here for a while and had observed the battle between Akira and Tsunade and therefore applauded for it.

    "What a breathtaking shurikenjutsu, you have a pair of very nice eyes, Uchiha Akira." Orochimaru applauded while praising.

    Akkra felt Orochimaru gaze, getting caught under Orochimaru piercing gaze will be very stressful. But Akira did not shy away from looking at him, but he was surprised that Orochimaru actually knew his name.

    "Thank you." Akira said.

    "Orochimaru, why are you here? You are not leading a genin team?" Tsunade find it a little strange.

    "I don''t have the patience to teach students, so I rejected Hiruzen sensei offer" Orochimaru said.

    Akira thought in his heart. In the original story, the students led by Orochimaru seemed to be Nawaki, but probably because of his own crossover, that things have changed slightly.

    Orochimaru once again looked at trio, especially paying attention to Akira: "Uchiha''s sharingan is really amazing, Tsunade, you have accepted a good student."

    "Do I still need you to say it?" Tsunade smiled, very satisfied with Akira too.

    Nawaki and Kushina looked at each other, and they were a little lost. Compared with Akira, they are indeed inferior.

    Especially Kushina, who has already clench her small fist, She is unwilling to lose to other. "I must not be too much worse than Akira, I will work hard to keep up with his footstep!" Kushina made up her resolution.

    Akira is very strong, and his progress is more and more obvious. This is what Kushina knows best. Only when she keeps getting stronger can she catch up with Akira''s footsteps and be qualified to stand beside Akira

    Thinking of this, Kushina couldn''t help taking a peek at Akira and her face couldn''t help but flushed red.

    "I don''t know what happened to Jiraiya. I heard that Jiraiya also has an outstanding genius!" Tsunade is a little interested. What Tsunade is talking about was obviously Minato.

    Orochimaru shook his head. After seeing Akira''s strength just now, Orochimaru felt that no matter how strong the students of Jiraiya were, they might not be as good as Akira.

    Akira''s shocking shurikenjutsu just now left an indelible(not able to forget) impression on Orochimaru.

    "Is this the power of Sharingan? Sharingan¡­" Orochimaru trying to figured out the power of sharingan and not knowing the thoughts and motive of Orochimaru. But Orochimaru eyes always focused on Akira''s body.

    "Boy, this Orochimaru seems to be very interested in your sharingan." Sage of the six path reminded.

    Akira nodded secretly. In the original story, Orochimaru had a deep obsession with Sharingan. It seems to be the case now, but in the original story, Orochimaru was deeply obsessed with Sharingan because it was stir up by Itachi. Now it seems that Orochimaru is actually paying attention to Sharingan because of him being too outstanding.

    Akira was a little bit dumbfounded.

    However, Akira''s vigilance was also raised regarding Orochimaru ''s ''interest''.

    Orochimaru is a difficult guy to handle.

    Of course, the current Orochimaru is only interested in sharingan and not at the point where he do anything to get his hand on the sharingan so Orochimaru just observed and left.

    "To celebrate three becoming a true ninja, I decided to treat you! What do you want to eat?" Tsunade smiled heartily and waved her hand.

    "Barbecue!" Kushina and Nawaki said without hesitation.

    "Okay, let''s have a barbecue for dinner." Tsunade chuckled lightly.

    Kushina and Nawaki cheered, and a smile appeared on Akira''s face.

    Tsunade team then went to the barbecue restaurant, but unexpectedly found an acquaintance.

    It''s Akimichi Choza, Nara Shikaku, and Yamanaka Inoichi. They are all in the barbecue restaurant, all celebrating. It seems that the "Ino-Shika-Cho" trio also successfully completed the bell test.

    "Akira, you are here too!" Seeing Akira and the others enter the barbecue restaurant, Choza immediately waved with excitement.

    Under the enthusiastic greeting of the Choza, everyone simply sat together. Choza then said that it is more lively for everyone to eat together. however, Akira maliciously thought that this little fat man was purely doing this for eating more barbecue.

    "Choza, how did you pass the bell test?" The group quickly got acquainted, and Kushina couldn''t help being curious.

    Akira vaguely knows the reason, 80% is because of Nara Shikaku strategy. Nara Shikaku is the father of Shikamaru in the original story and also a genius with super IQ.

 Chapter 18 - IQ Test

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 18:

    Sure enough, Choza is trying his best to devour all the barbecue, while mumbling: "It is all Shikaku credits, he noticed that the purpose of the bell test is teamwork. The three of us then cooperated to snatch the bell off our jonin sensei."

    "Shikaku is still as witty and clever as ever" Akira praised Shikaku. Shikaku in the future is going to be a prestigious figure, In the original story, he is the jonin commander for Konoha. He also succeeded Raikage as the commander of the allied shinobi force during the fourth shinobi war .

    "Akira you are over-praising me ." Shikaku smiled modestly.

    Not long later, unexpectedly Mikoto and Fugaku also came and they apparently just finished the bell test and come to celebrate as well.

    The bell test is not difficult to pass, there is no need to snatch the bell. As long as they display teamwork and willing to help one another, they will pass the bell test . Therefore, Mikoto and Fugaku passing the bell test were also within Akira''s expectations.

    Soon, Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto also joined the chat.

    "Oh, while we''ve been chatting all this time, Choza had almost finish eating all the barbecue meat!" Kushina said aloud after noticing.

    Everyone turn their head and see, it can be seen that Choza is frantically devouring the barbecue meat as he devoured a large plate of barbecue meat in a blink of an eye, while he also waved at the clerk for more: "One more plate!"

    Akira and others corners of their mouths twitched and were very speechless.

    "Choza, let me tell you a big secret, eating barbecue every day will make you become stupid! You see Shikaku is so smart because he rarely eats barbecue." Akira deliberately smiled with a mysterious face.

    Choza suddenly wondered: "Really?" as he looked left and right, Kushina and others were also puzzled. Tsunade was holding back her smile to see what the hell Akira is planning.

    "Of course." Akira nodded: "If you don''t believe me, I will ask you a simple question, and you will definitely not be able to answer it."

    "I don''t believe it, just ask!" Choza was immediately unconvinced. Choza is confident that he had already seen through hid conspiracy and trickery. Everyone then focused their attention on Akira and Choza.

    "Then listen carefully. If you climb up a tree to pick strawberries, you can pick one in three minutes, and one will fall every ten minutes. How many can you pick in an hour?" Akira asked.

    "Pick one in three minutes, and one will fall every ten minutes¡­" Choza find it difficult to calculate and calculated with his fingers. After a while, he said with some uncertainty: "It seems like¡­"

    "Eighteen?" Akira said.

    "Yes, yes, I wanted to say eighteen!" Akira nodded like a chicken pecking rice.

    "Wrong!" Akira said.

    "Impossible! Obviously there are eighteen!" Choza shouted, with a face of disbelief.

    Akira looked at him with regret: "It''s really wrong, silly boy, because strawberries don''t grow on trees at all, they are grown on the ground."

    "Akira, you lied to me!" Choza face flushed, mostly ashamed and embarassed

    The others froze for two or three seconds and they all laughed.

    Akira looked at Choza with contempt: "Choza, you can''t tell whether a strawberry grows on a tree or on the ground and you say you are not stupid?" This is a IQ quiz! Akira was very satisfied with the effect of his brain teasers.

    Choza was deeply shocked speechless with an expression of loneliness on his face, he was not even interested in the barbecue meat that is before his eyes anymore.

    Akira smiled in victory and then began to devour the barbecue, these are his hard earned reward.

    Kushina and Mikoto both covered their mouths and chuckled. Akida, this bad guy, is really evil.

    Tsunade couldn''t help but smile as well.

    After the barbecue, everyone enjoyed themselves, except for a certain choza who was hit hard. (Questioning his intelligence)

    Nawaki soon became good friends with everyone through the barbecue

    The barbecue is regarded as a celebration for Akira, Kushina and Nawaki on officially becoming ninjas and after that they spent the rest of the time in tight schedule of training.

    Akira, Kushina and Nawaki formed a genin team. Under the leadership of Tsunade they performed various tasks and the strength of the three steadily improved.

    Needless to say, Akira naturally performed well, similarly Kushina and Nawaki also performed well. Perhaps it was because Akira made Kushina and Nawaki feel pressured which had made them to work hard and progress quickly as well.

    Especially Kushina, she as a member of the Uzumaki clan has special chakra. Tsunade also took a fancy to Kushina special chakra and taught Kushina how to use the chakra enhanced strength. This surprised Akira, as In the original story, Kushina never learned chakra enhanced strength. Now under his influence and changes, Kushina has learns to use chakra enhanced strength and jutsu from Tsunade and her future potential is going to be limitless!

    Akira is also really curious, what kind of brilliance and things Kushina can do, with learning the chakra enhanced strength...

    Nawaki''s strength and ability is also good, slightly inferior compared to Minato, but is also first-class in this group of younger generations.

    Akira''s trio of genin team quickly became famous and accomplished several outstanding tasks, so much that the third hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen is also full of praise. At the same time, all the younger generations of Konoha Village are also growing rapidly.

    In a blink of an eye, two years passed in a hurry, Akira turned nine years old.

    On this day, all of Akira''s friends, Kushina, Mikoto, Nawaki, Minato, etc gathered together to talk.

    "The situation has become more and more turbulent recently. I heard that there have been small frictions at the border several times¡­" Minato whispered.

    Shikaku nodded: "Well, jounins and anbu in the village are also very active recently. I heard that the two big countries, the land of wind and the land of earth are all about to make a move."

    Akira in his heart vaguely grasped on to something. Akira is a little surprised at the sharpness and insight of the two people, Minato and Shikaku. It can only be said that it is as expected of the future fourth Hokage and jonin commander of Konoha?

    "What are you talking about, why don''t I understand?" Choza asked vaguely while eating snacks.

    Akira glanced at the him helplessly and said, "We are saying that there may be a war."

    "war?"

    The keyword Akira said shocked everyone and they all looked at him unbelievably.

    "Well, I also have this feeling. I heard that there have been several not small conflicts on the border recently¡­ There are also suna and Iwa who seem to be planning something." Shikaku also nodded in agreement.

    Hearing Shikaku also say the same, Kushina and others became more serious.

    Everyone were chatting when suddenly they heard a loud noise coming from a distance. With a loud rang of the bell, the ninjas in Konoha Village gathered quickly, as if something major had happened.

    The ninjas looked anxious, their faces were solemn as if something was gonna happen.

    Akira felt a little anxious in his heart: It''s finally here, the second Ninja World War!

 Chapter 19 - Start of the Second Ninja World War!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 19:

    "This, what is going on?" Nawaki, Choza and others also found that the surrounding atmosphere was heavy.

    "War..." Akira curled his lips secretly.

    The second Ninja World War finally come.

    "What are you doing in a daze? Get together quickly. Third Hokage is summoning all ninjas in the village!" Shikaku said. The bell ringing just now was the signal to summon the ninjas.

    Akira and others set off one after another and went to the hokage tower.

    Under the hokage tower, nearly a thousand ninjas have gathered, standing neatly while third hokage is seen standing on the building while watching all the ninjas as they gathered

    The third hokage looked around and said: "I just received the highest level of intelligence about our country border being attacked by a large-scale assault from Iwa and the front line is in a need of backup. In addition, Suna also intends to join the battlefield and their ninja at the borders are showing signs of movement..."

    As soon as this sentence was said, the surrounding air seemed to be drawn away, becoming very quiet. All the ninjas looked at each other, digesting the shocking news.

    Akira had already expected it and still remain calm.

    "I shall announce that the land of fire has officially entered the state of preparation for war. Konoha has entered the highest alert and will be sending ninja troops into the battlefield. From today onwards, all chunins and above are to get ready and join the war at any time!" Said third Hokage.

    "Yes!"

    All the ninjas responded loudly.

    Immediately afterwards, Akira heard whispers around.

    "It is actually the highest alert state. It seems that the war this time is really serious..."

    "Yes, I remember that the last time I experienced the highest alert status was decades ago. It was the first Ninja war during the lead of second hokage."

    Everyone''s voice was full of hidden worries and surprises. This sudden war caused the atmosphere around Konoha to be depressing and heavy.

    The short-term peace that came after the First Ninja World War widened the economic gap between countries. Countries used "increasing the fairness" as an excuse and forces supporting war emerged and gain momentum. All the countries then formally implemented the use of force to expand their territories!

    In the spring of Konoha''s 32nd year, the major powers ignited the start of wars.

    In order to reduce the loss of the great countries, the three forces, Konoha, Iwa, and Suna tacitly decided to fight in the rain country. As the main battlefield, Ame was affected badly and became a victim of the great countries. Even though hanzo the salamander is known as a demi god, he can also do nothing to stop the other three countries.

    The act of using the Rain as a battlefield caused great dissatisfaction from the Rain Country. Under such circ.u.mstances, the Rain Country also joined the war and first went to war with Konoha.

    Akira curled his lips distastefully secretly in his heart. The second Ninja World War, in short, was the five great countries being dissatisfied by the current circ.u.mstances and wanted to be the strongest. As a result, the conflicts intensified and a big battle came. The three countries have a tacit understanding, in order to reduce their own losses, they directly regard the country of rain as their battlefield. While, the country of rain suffered from the war...

    Next, Rain Country also become angry and attack Konoha forces and join into the war.

    What a chaotic Ninja World.

    Once third hokage finished his announcement, all of the gathered ninjas then disperse for their own work.

    "It''s really war." Nawaki whispered in worried.

    "Akira, Nawaki and Kushina." Tsunade waved from a distance, summoned the three of them to her side and said: "I have received an order to go to the battlefield front line. The front line is in urgent need of support and now everyone is preparing to fight the war. I''m afraid you will also be assigned tasks during this time, so be careful. Akira take good care of Kushina and Nawaki."

    Akira nodded, with Tsunade''s strength, she of course had to be assigned to the front line.

    "Don''t worry, at your age you shouldn''t be assigned to the center of the battlefield. It should be some tasks such as spying and stealing of intelligence." Tsunade said.

    "Ok." The three of them all nodded.

    The three of them are now nine years old,

    they are all strong and they can actually be sent to the battlefield. After all, many ninja went to the battlefield at a very young age. In the original story, Nawaki was killed in action at the age of twelve. Furthermore, when Kakashi was twelve, he participated in the third ninja wars and became a jounin.

    Of course, ninjas at Akira''s age are usually sent to the periphery of the battlefield to perform tasks with relatively low risks.

    "Okay, then I''ll leave first. I hope that when we meet again, you will have made great progress in strength." Tsunade laughed with some expectation and then left quickly.

    Tsunade left.

    Akira has become the captain of the team and both Kushuna and Nawaki looked at Akira eagerly.

    "What shall we do now?" Kushina asked.

    "Wait for the task." Akira answer was concise and at the same time communicated with the sage of the six path.

    "Another battle in the Ninja World is about to begin. I don''t know how many people will have their families destroyed and their lives sacrificed..." Sage of the six path sighed sadly.

    "Old man, don''t sigh, I am under a lot of pressure now." Akira pouted.

    Sage of the six path replied: "Smelly brat, the battlefield is the place where you can increase your strength most rapidly. If you want to become really strong, you can only get stronger after a bloodshed bath. You should be lucky to have my help. Experiencing the war will help you to improve your strength quickly."

    Akira''s eyes lit up and the words of the sage of the six path are right. This time the Ninja World War was also an opportunity for Akira. His most urgent priority now is to improve his strength!

    "With my guidance, your strength will definitely have a qualitative leap and don''t forget to maintain the peace in the Ninja world in the future..." Sage of the six path babbled.

    Akira rolled his eyes and directly ignored the words said by the sage of the six path

    Konoha was in complete state of tension for the next few days.

    The ninja troops entered and exited the village and the villagers were also solemn. Konoha''s defenses and guards were suddenly several times tougher and stricter than usual. Everything signaled the coming of the Ninja World War.

    A tense atmosphere spread across the village and the atmosphere of war enveloped everyone. Even Uchiha clan sent many clan ninja to the battlefield.

    At the same time, Akira and others finally received their task!

    The third hokage personally give out the task and appointed Akira to lead the team to complete it.

    This task is for Akira, Kushina, Minato and Choza, the four of them to complete the task together. Akira is the leader of the team this time, while Nawaki and others have other task.

    The task for Akira and the other four is to scout the border of the Fire Country and collect the intelligence of a hideout in Ame. Since it is only spying and intelligence gathering, it is considered a B-rank mission.

    Taking into account that there is no jonin leading the team, the third hokage assigned Akira and Minato to act together with the other two. After all, the strength of Akira and Minato is at the top of the younger generation and can ensure the relative safety of the team and also complete the task.

    After receiving the task, Akira was both excitement and look forward to completing it. With a final thought in his head.

    We are finally going to the battlefield!

    This will be his starting point and he will step by step rise to the top of the Ninja World and be the strongest!

 Chapter 20 - lets Destroy the Hideout

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 20:

    After receiving the task, Akira, Kushina, Minato and Choza all gathered together. Akira is the temporary leader of the team, so the other three looked at Akira and waited for his decision.

    "Get ready, prepare your ninja tools, food and water, we will then set off immediately!" Akira said.

    "Yes! Taichou."

    This is not the first time Akira, Minato and others went out for missions. So they know what to prepare for. Everything was quickly prepared and everyone head towards the border of the land of Fire.

    The four set off with some excited and other nervous.

    Akira led the team and the four rushed towards the border of the Fire Country.

    "This time the task is to spy and gather intelligence, which means that we don''t need to engage a fight against the enemy as long as we get the information from the stronghold." Akira whispered to the other three.

    Minato and the other two nodded, expressing they understood.

    "Pay attention to safety. Everyone obeys my command and do as instructed." Akira explained the task and told them seriously.

    "Yes."

    Akira team then rushed all the way. The terrain of the land fire is complex, mountains and forests are the main terrain. Therefore, the team of four shuttles between the woods.

    The country of Rain is located in the center of the Ninja World. It is a small but important area as it shared borders with three countries, countries of Fire, Earth and Wind. This time, the place where Akira team have to go is of course the border between land of Fire and of Rain country.

    According to intelligence, there is a stronghold in the Rain Country here, Akira need to scout the area and ascertain the specific information.

    The surrounding woods are getting denser and the sky is getting darker and darker. After travelling for a long time, about two or three days later, Akira and his team finally reached the border area.

    "It should be right ahead." Akira looked at the map and motioned everyone to stop.

    At this time, the sage of the six path also reminded Akira: "Boy, there is a ninja hideout ahead, be careful!"

    When reminded by the sage of the six path, Akira became more vigilant and said: "Hold your breath, let''s sneak over and take a look."

    "Yes taichou." All three of them agreed, hiding aura is a basic skill ninja required and learnt, so they all moved forward cautiously so as not to startle the enemy.

    After walking for about ten minutes, a hideout appeared before them.

    "It''s Ame''s hideout." Minato suppressed his breathing and was a little excited, as he approached the battlefield, such emotions were inevitable.

    Akira used his sharingan and under his sharingan gaze, the situation of the other party was clearly displayed before him.

    "Sure enough, it is a hideout. There are about ten ninjas in the southeast. Judging by the degree of quantity of chakra, they should be around chunin in strength and there are three other ninjas in the distance, which should be special jonins." With the help of sharingan, Akira can very easily judge the strength of enemy.

    Sharingan can estimate the general strength of a ninja based on the amount and quality of chakra in the ninja, which is similar to other sensor ninja. This is also the main reason Akira was assigned this task.

    "There is no jonin in this hideout?" Minato whispered, somewhat strange.

    "No." Akira confirmed after careful observation.

    Generally, there will be one or two jonins stationed at this kind of hideout, but this hideout in front of them does not have one.

    "The other party''s jonin may have gone out to perform tasks. After all, we are in a state of war" Akira said: "But this is just just nice for us as it may be a opportunity."

    "You mean¡­" Minato''s eyes lit up.

    Akira glanced at Minato and the others and said, "Although our mission is only to steal and gather intelligence, the hideout in front of us is not garrisoned by jonins. Don''t you have any ideas? Why don''t we go and destroy them."

    In one sentence, Minato, Kushina and Choza all have bright eyes: "Take down all this Ame ninja?"

    "Of course!" Akira said.

    Akira''s words ignited the enthusiasm of the three, fighting with ninjas is also a way to quickly improve their strength.

    "Although the other party does not have any jonin, they have the advantage of more people. There are still a bit of trouble to take down a total of 13 people. We must develop a strategy, so we can smoothly take them all down." Akira said.

    "yes." Kushina nodded.

    Akira brainstorm slightly, suddenly a combat strategy flashed in his mind, smiled at Choza and said: "Choza, you can use expansion jutsu, right?"

    Choza being stared at by Akira gave him a bad premonition in his heart: "Of course I can, expansion jutsu is a secret jutsu from my Akimichi clan, what are you asking for?"

    Akira smiled brighter and brighter: "Choza, later you use the expansion jutsu to increase your body size, first attract the other party''s attention together with Kushina help. Then Minato and I will take the opportunity to ambush the other three special jounin¡­ "

    "Akira, you are using me as a meat shield!" Choza shuddered suddenly and wailed.

    Akira asked him to use the expansion jutsu to attract Ame ninja isn''t that asking him to be a meat shield, which made the Choza feel a little grievance.

    Akira patted Choza''s shoulder: "It''s up to you, do a good job as a tank, it is promising job!"

    Kushina chuckled, sweet and bright.

    Although Choza don''t know what "tank" means, but Choza can only admit his fate with a bitter face.

    "Ok." Choza drooped his head.

    "let the battle begin, go!" Akira gave the order.

    "Expansion jutsu!" Choza let out a low roar, his body became as huge as a hill, so eye-catching, and the ground shook with his movement.

    Ame ninja quickly discovered the situation as Choza use of expansion jutsu is too conspicuous. It is simply a moving target: "Not good, there is an enemy attack!"

    "It''s a ninja from Konoha Village!"

    "Everyone go and kill this fat brat from Konoha Village!"

    The Ame ninja quickly rushed up, shouting one after another, causing Choza''s mouth to twitch, feeling sad: "You are fat and your whole family are also fat!"

    "Minato, let''s do it too!" Akira gestured to Minato.

    While Kushina cooperated with Choza to attract enemies attention, Akira and Minato swiftly sneaked into the enemy''s rear to deal with the three special jounins.

    Ame three special jounin were also attracted by Choza havoc, making Akira laugh secretly, Choza really is the ''best bait/tank''!

    "Chidori!" Akira didn''t hesitate at all, and uttered in a low voice as he immediately used chidori to ambush. The chidori directly penetrate the c.h.e.s.t of one of the enemy''s special jounin, killing him.

    The special jounin was distracted by the havoc Choza caused and was ambushed and killed by Akira instantly.

 Chapter 21 - Ame Jounin Arrival

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 21:

    With Choza distracting the special jounin, Akira took the opportunity to instantly kill the enemy!

    "Not good, there is also an ambush in the rear!" The remaining two special jounin also reacted, warning loudly.

    In an instant, Ame''s formation was completely disrupted.

    Choza and Kushina also took advantage of the opportunity to use ninjutsu to create damage. Choza used leaf style taijutsu: human bullet tank to destroy the enemy in the battlefield. Whereas Kushina used Tsunade''s chakra enchanced strength and send Ame ninja flying.

    "little brats of Konoha, I''m going to kill you!" Ame special jounin shouted with a grim face. After seeing Akira killing a special jounin, he rushed toward Akira with a angry roar.

    "Genjutsu: sly mind affect jutsu!" Akira''s sharingan appeared and with the aid of the blood-red sharingan, the special jounin easily fall for the genjutsu.

    (With reference to naruto fandom website: This technique causes a target or targets to, while walking in what they believe to be a straight direction, walk in circles. As is typical for genjutsu, the targets are unlikely to notice that they''re doing this, causing them to waste time and energy as they wander about.Naruto Uzumaki and his team only realise that they''ve fallen prey to this technique when they notice the body of a centipede that Naruto killed hours earlier.)

    The sly mind affect jutsu is a genjutsu that changes the surrounding environment and terrain so that the enemy is in a maze of illusions.

    Akira first controlled a special jounin with genjutsu, and then shouted: "Minato do it!"

    "Got it! Wind style, gale palm!" Minato yelled, using wind style ninjutsu, his palm stretched out and a strong wind burst out, bursting out strong air currents and violent shock waves, directly aimed toward the special jounin caught in the genjutsu and kill him.

    At the same time, Minato thought to himself, Akira is really getting stronger and stronger. He can use almost all genjutsu to the level of perfection. Just now just by using a simple sly mind affect genjutsu (c-rank), he can make the special jounin trap in it, it is simply too strong and frightening¡­

    In a blink of an eye, the two special jounin were resolved by Akira and Minato with one last Ame special jounin remaining, who turned pale with fright.

    These little brats are so monstrous ? If the younger generation in Konoha Village all have such strength, then this war will be for naught!

    Thinking of this, this Ame special jounin took out a signal flare from the ninja tool pouch without hesitation and launched the signal flare decisively.

    With a bang, the signal flare hit the sky and a cloud of smoke rose.

    "This Ame special jounin just sent a distress signal, we must solve the battle quickly!" Akira reminded gravely.

    "Okay, I''ll go help them!" Minato said and rushed to the battlefield.

    Akira glanced at Minato swift movements and though: Minato also had made rapid progress and his current strength should be around the strength of special jounin.

    While thinking in his heart, Akira kept on fighting and use the sharingan again.

    "Demonic illusion, tree binding death!"

    Akira used the offensive genjutsu. In the genjutsu space, the tree vine rolled up from the ground to entangle the body of the special jounin. This special jounin then screamed and was killed by Akira who appeared from above the trees.

    The three Ame special jounin have been killed!

    "Smelly brat, your experience and skills are getting more and more proficient, and I am surprised that you can grow this strong so quickly, ." The voice of the sage of the six path sounded in Akira''s mind.

    Akira breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the battlefield again.

    Whereas the other ten Ame chunins, seven have been killed by Choza and Kushina. Only remaining last three who are still struggling desperately. It seems that winning the battle is only a matter of time.

    Akira is very satisfied with the battle outcome. If Akira and the others attacked frontally, they would really be in a deadlocked for a while. Fortunately, Choza had distracted the enemy and they won easily.

    "It seems like in the future I should use Choza as bait/tank more often¡­" Akira smiled secretly.

    With the last three Ame chunin left, Akira didn''t plan to intervene as it is considered good practical experience for the others.

    "Boy, there is a ninja in front approaching quickly. Judging from the strength of the Chakra, he is strong, it should be a jounin!" Sage of the six path reminded.

    Jounin!

    Akira remembered the signal flare sent by that special jounin just now. It seemed that the flare sent by that guy had drawn a jounin over. It is going to be really troublesome¡­

    Facing a jounin, Akira is still a little pressured. Special jounin and jounin are different, jounins are much stronger than special jounins.

    "Hurry up and end the battle, the other side has a jounin approaching!" Akira shouted, and the other three moved faster and prepared to solve the remaining Ame ninja quickly.

    But it is too late.

    Akira using his sharingan can detect a high-intensity chakra approaching very rapidly. This chakra is very strong and it seems that the enemy coming is indeed a jounin.

    Jounin strength in any country are considered strong, even among the five major countries.

    Soon, Akira saw a ninja wearing a black ninja outfit and wearing a Ame forehead protector rushing towards them. The ninja has small eyebrows and small eyes, and his appearance is a little ugly, but his eyes are very fierce and dark like a beasts.

    He was dressed in black, had a short ugly figure and looked rather weird.

    "It turned out to be a group of little brats from Konoha, damn little brats." The Ame jounin then saw the hideout being destroyed by the four and the Ame ninja that were station here almost being wiped out. His eyes turned angry and focus his gaze on the four of them.

    "It''s ''Black Water Ghost'' from Ame!" Minato blurted out.

    Akora nodded, he had also heard of the name.

    Konoha is now at war with Ame, so Akira and others also read up on the enemy''s information and remembered many information on Ame ninja. This black water ghost is one of them.

    Black water ghost is the nickname of a Ame jounin, because he likes to wear black clothes and his appearance is ugly, so he is called black water ghost.

    Black water ghosts is proficient in water release and strong but he often do evil on the border between the country of rain and the land of fire, so he is infamous and known by many people.

    "The person here is actually black water ghost, it is going to be troublesome." Akira murmured to himself.

    Although black water ghost name is notorious, but his strength is really at the jounin level.

    "Konoha brats, you dare kill my men, I will kill you!" black water ghost said with a eerily smile. In an instant, the figure of the black water ghost also moved, quickly forming hand seals and release a ninjutsu.

    "Be careful! Minato come help me in fighting the enemy!" Akira said loudly.

    Minato also had a solemn expression and quickly stepped forward from the battle with other Ame ninja. This black water ghost is not going to be easy to deal with.

    "Water style, water dragon jutsu!" black water ghost roared, ninjutsu released, and a water dragon roared.

 Chapter 22 - I thought you said "fire style"?

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 22:

    "Water style, water dragon jutsu!" Black water ghost roared, releasing the ninjutsu and a water dragon formed from the surrounding water roared.

    Because it is close to the border of the country of rain, the terrain is full of rivers and water sources. Therefore black water ghost can easily use water ninjutsu. A water dragon that is five or six meters long condenses into shape and rushes towards Akira and Minato with a roar.

    "Wind style, great breakthrough!" Minato spit out a whirlwind from his mouth, forming a violent gust of wind and rush towards the water dragon.

    Both of the ninjutsu directly collided and a sneer appeared at the corner of the black water ghost''s mouth. He don''t believe the ninjutsu release by the two kid in front of him could be compared with his ninjutsu. Sure enough, as he expected, the wind breakthrough from Minato head towards the water dragon, but the water dragon directly overpowered the wind breakthrough.

    The water dragon roared, and the torrent poured down, turning into a torrential flood, washing towards Akira and others.

    "Fire style, Fierce dragon flame jutsu!" Akira also instantly hand sealed.

    (This jutsu is also a part of the setup that Sasuke uses in order to perform his Kirin.)

    Fierce dragon flame jutsu, one of Uchiha''s unique, b-rank fire ninjutsu. Faced with a jounin like black water ghost, Akira didn''t use genjutsu hastily. Genjutsu generally have obvious effects on ninjas whose strength is lower than their own, but for ninjas who are stronger than themselves, they may get backlashed by the genjutsu instead.

    Therefore Akira chose the fierce dragon flame jutsu to deal with the Black Water Ghost.

    The scorching heat in the air rise and a fire dragon condensed and formed. The fire dragon roared fiercely, with the heat evaporating the water around and form steam. The flames are also so intense that the air could burn and the air itself distorted.

    Fierce dragon flame jutsu vs. Water Dragon jutsu!

    One water and one fire, two dragons roared and intertwined. Just now, although the wind ninjutsu release by Minato could not withstand the water dragon jutsu, but it help to weakened the strength of the water dragon jutsu, which gave Akira''s fire ninjutsu a advantage. Burst of steam formed from the collision and the two ninjutsu were almost evenly match.

    "Hmph, the two of you are still a little capable, but it''s a pity, water ninjutsu is the nemesis of Fire ninjutsu, you lose." Black water ghost was slightly surprised by Akira''s and Minato''s strength, especially Akira who is already strong enough to threaten him.

    He could tell that Akira is strong, but Akira used fire ninjutsu and was naturally restrained by water ninjutsu which gave him an obvious advantage.

    "Boy, why do you use fire ninjutsu instead of lightning ninjutsu?" sage of the six path find it a bit strange. Akira is capable of using powerful lightning ninjutsu such as Chidori, but he still use fire ninjutsu instead.

    Akira didn''t answer, his mind focusing on the battle.

    If he rashly expose the fact that he can use lightning ninjutsu, Black water ghost will be more vigilant, thus it is better to hide his strength first and then wait for the right opportunity to strike.

    Facing black water ghost, he will only have one opportunity to strike, so he must grasp it well!

    Akira became calmer and commanded Minato suddenly: "Minato, you must withstand this guy''s attack first and cover for me!"

    "Akira, are you sure? The other party is a jounin!" Minato gritted his teeth, he is currently at a critical juncture of live and death.

    "Just listen to me." Akira squinted his eyes, isn''t it just a jounin, he believe he can take him down.

    Minato gritted his teeth and chose to believe in Akira and stand forward to resist the attack from Black Water Ghost.

    Black water ghost thought that Akira''s idea is a little strange so he is secretly wary: Does this kid have a powerful ninjutsu that needs time to prepare? Thinking of this, black water ghost also remain alert and ready to use defensive jutsu to defend.

    While thinking, Blackwater Ghost''s attack did not stop as he fiercely attack Minato.

    "Akira, are you ready yet? I can''t hold him back any longer!" Minato shouted desperately. At this moment, Kushina and Choza finally solved the other Ame ninja and preparing to come and support.

    Akira on the other hand is busy doing a series of hand seals and it seems like he is preparing a complicated ninjutsu.

    "It''s done, Minato, move one side!" Akira shouted, then with the final hand seal he said: "Fire style¡­"

    Hearing the words fire style, black water ghost felt a little relieved, it seemed that this kid could only use to fire ninjutsu. No matter how powerful the fire ninjutsu is, it will still be restrained by water ninjutsu! Thinking of this, black water Ghost also quickly hand seal and said: "Water style, Water wall jutsu!"

    Black water ghost spits a stream of water from his mouth at the ground, which circles around him and rises upward to create a wall of water surrounding him from all sides.

    Black water ghost is secretly proud, he have mastered the use of water wall jutsu and it can defend most fire ninjutsu with no problem at all.

    But the next moment lightning gathered in Akira''s palm and the highly condensed lightning chakra burst out, forming a blue lightning currents visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye.

    "Chidori!" Akira''s figure flashed and rushed forward!

    Chidori is a condensed form of lightning current, with loud chirping sound. Chidori with it''s extremely strong penetrating ability, directly broke through the defensive wall of water and thrust towards the body of black water ghost!

    There was a flash of lightning and blood spurted out. Black water ghost clutched his shoulders, staggering and retreating backward.

    His eyes were filled with astonishment and surprise, glaring at Akira. Just now, he was preparing to resist Akira''s fire ninjutsu with the water wall jutsu, but who knew Akira didn''t use fire ninjutsu at all, but instead lightning ninjutsu!

    What about the "fire style" that you said?

    Akira looked innocent in response to the black water ghost''s anger, and smiled maliciously: "I''m sorry, I yelled wrongly, it is lightning style not fire style."

    Pff, black water ghost vomited blood with anger.

    Black water ghost can see that this kid clearly did it on purpose!

    "Haha."

    Kushina and Choza who have already killed off the other Ame ninja together with Minato saw this scene. They hold their stomachs while twitching with laughter. Haha, this unfortunate Ame Jounin, had been bluff by Akira!

    That''s right, from the very beginning, when he met black water ghost, Akira made up his mind to confuse him with fire ninjutsu first. When black water ghost''s impression of him stayed with only able to use "fire style", he will then use chidori and attack unexpectedly, which had work perfectly. If it wasn''t for the last moment, Black water Ghost quickly avoided his vital from being hit, he would had already been killed by Akira''s Chidori!

    Black Water Ghost received a severe blow from Akira. Although he did not die, he is also seriously injured and he is greatly weaken.

    Black water ghost expression looked ugly, as he is seriously injured now and Akira and the other were preparing to surround him and not let him escape.

 Chapter 23 - Yang Release

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 23:

    Black water ghost know that he is in deep trouble, with the current situation unfavorable for him. He is seriously injured and the kid he is facing is also hard to deal with as Akira strength is not much weaker than him. This made black water ghost both frightened and surprised. Among the younger generations of Konoha, when did such a genius appear?

    From the start of the battle, he had already fallen to the trick set by Akira, with no advantage in hand and now he is real danger.

    "Black water Ghost, it seems like this will be where you will be buried." Akira said.

    Akira said in a definite tone but he still remain cautious and preparing to surprise attack black water ghost when he least expected. Although black water ghost had been injured, he is still a well-known jounin and not to be underestimated with.

    "Hmph, kid, you are really good, but it''s not that easy to kill me!" Black Water Ghost yelled and used, "Body flicker jutsu"

    Body flicker jutsu is a kind of advanced ninjutsu, which can realize instant movement. However, the use of body flicker jutsu can cause great burden on the body and generally requires at least jounin to be able to use it.

    And even among jounin, the body flicker jutsu is not very common.

    Akira was stunned, he didn''t expect that the black water ghost could actually be able to use body flicker jutsu

    In an instant, black water ghost body flash through the use of body flicker jutsu and he had escaped dozens of meters away. At the same time, Akira heard Black water ghost said in a vicious voice: "kid, what is your name? Humph, you are lucky this time, just wait, I will surely kill you the next time!"

    Akira can only watch as black Water ghost escape and couldn''t catch up with him at all. Akira replied: "My name is Namikaze Minato! If you have the ability, come and kill me!"

    "Namikaze Minato, I remembered your name!" Black water ghost said this harsh words and quickly fled, his figure quickly disappeared.

    "pff."

    Choza couldn''t help but laugh, seeing Black water ghost escaping and hearing Akira''s reply. Akira unexpectedly reported Minato''s name without any hesitation!

    Minato also looked at Akira helplessly, don''t know if he should laugh or cry: "Akira, is it good for you to do that?"

    Akira said: "My bad, slip of the tongue."

    Minato looked at Akira silently, with an expression of ''Who believes in you''.

    "I didn''t expect that black water ghost would be able to body flicker. It''s a pity for him to escaped. However, he is seriously injured now, even if he can escape, his strength will be greatly weaken. It is not a concern." Akira changed the subject.

    "yes." Both Kushina and Choza nodded slightly. This time, thanks to Akira''s timely response, Black Water Ghost was injured and escaped. Akira''s did not panicked during the battle and perform well. He is also witty and flexible thinking at the critical moment, otherwise this time their four-person team will be the one suffering instead.

    Akira saw everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and reminded: "Don''t relax yet, this place is near the battlefield. Black water ghost has been famous in Ame for many years and he confirm have other jounin acquaintances, it will be dangerous if he finds comrade to chase after us. So we should leave as soon as possible."

    Kushina and others nodded their heads when they heard it as Akira is very thorough in thinking ahead of possible danger. A faint brilliance flashed through Kushina''s starry eyes. Kushina felt very secured with Akira by her side and she couldn''t help but stare at Akira dreamily.

    "Let''s leave here first." Akira said.

    Akira and others evacuated quickly.

    While Akira is hurrying on the road, he also communicate with sage of the six path: "Old man, I am still struggling when I am up against a jounin."

    "Brat, you just want me to teach you jutsu again, right?" sage of the six path saw through Akira''s thoughts at a glance.

    Akira didn''t blush at all: "Old man, is there a jutsu similar to the body flicker jutsu? If I mastered the use of body flicker jutsu, black water ghost will definitely not be able to escape next time." Akira wanted a type of body flicker jutsu after seeing it and immediately asked sage of the six path for guidance.

    Although Akira''s Chidori is powerful enough to kill jounins, but jounins are not fools either, they will not be standing like a target to let you kill. It is evident from black water ghost case, where he evaded the attack from hitting his vital at the last minute.

    "Actually, there are. I do know a powerful body flicker jutsu." Sage of the six path deliberately stretched his tone to attract Akira''s attention.

    "What jutsu?" Akira said with attention

    "It''s Yang release. There is a variant body flicker jutsu in yang release which is called ''Yang style, body flicker jutsu'' "

    Akira is surprised: "Old man, didn''t you say that I was not strong enough before, and I couldn''t learn Yin and Yang release?" Akira is both surprised and confused so couldn''t help but ask.

    Sage of the six path actually planned to teach him yang release!

    "It''s should be almost enough. Your current strength is close to that of jounin and you can already learn a small part of ninjutsu of yin and yang style ninjutsu" sage of the six path said: "This Yang style body flicker jutsu is a high-level variant of body flicker jutsu, which is better than normal. The distance travelled and speed are several times more than of the ordinary body flicker jutsu"

    Akira''s eyes lit up after hearing what sage if the six path said. Akira also knows that there are actually many types of body flicker jutsu and the body flicker jutsu used by the Black Water Ghost is the most common low-level instantaneous movement jutsu.

    And this yang escape instant body technique is very powerful according to sage of the six path words.

    "Yin-Yang release is one of my best ability I specialize in. The power of yin and yang is also the most miraculous power in the world. It contains thousands of changes and is extremely mysterious. Your sharingan are actually the power of Yin release. Whereas konoha first hokage hashirama senju mokuton, is actually also the power of Yang release¡­" Sage of the six path eloquently explained.

    Akira could not help but nod. In fact, it is also vaguely mentioned in the original story that the Uchiha clan sharingan and the Nara clan shadow manipulation are both the use of the power of Yin releasr. On the other hand ninjutsu such as mokuton is the use of Yang release.

    Sage of the six path said: "Yin-Yang release is easy to learn, but it is difficult to master it. However, it is not a big problem for you now to learn one or two Yin-Yang style ninjutsu alone. Next, I will teach you how to use it. Listen..."

    Akira listened carefully to the explanation from sage of the six path and kept simulating in his heart.

    Fortunately, the hand seals of yang style body flicker jutsu is not complicated as Akira himself is a ninjutsu genius and learned it quickly

    "Akira, although the Yang style body flicker jutsu is strong, it has limitations as well. With your current strength, your body can only use the yang style, body flicker jutsu three times a day at most, otherwise your body will be injured." explained sage of the six path.

    "Understood." Akira nodded seriously, but couldn''t wait in his heart.

    Having mastered the yang style body flicker jutsu, Akira wanted to find a jounin to try his hand on the new jutsu and to also verify his current strength.

    Once Akira finished communicating sage of the six path, the sky was already completely dark.

    The team of four then rushed back to Konoha hut they didn'' went too far. The reason is simple, they had just experienced a great battle and the four also consume lots of energy and strength in the battle.

    "Let''s settle down first and rest for a while." Akira said.

    "Well, okay, I''m already too tired!" Choza nodded as he dragged his chubby body while panting. Kushina and Minato are also a little tired.

    "We will take a break here and rest!" Akira nodded.

    --------------------

    In the original story, there is not much mention of Yin and Yang release, so the yang style body flicker jutsu can be said to be a jutsu created in alternate universe. if you are wondering how it look like, the Yang style body flicker jutsu is somewhat similar to the body flicker jutsu used by Naruto in Nine-Tailed Chakra mode.

    P.S There is a reason why Akira gave Minato name to the enemy, he got a plan to trick Ame ninja.

 Chapter 24 - Are Your Parents Thieves

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 24:

    "We will first rest here, Choza take out your food pills and distribute them to everyone." Akira said.

    The food pills made by the Akimichi clan are well-known in the Ninja world and as a member of Akimichi clan, Choza also has a lot of food pills on him, which he immediately distributed to the team.

    Akira ate a food pill and felt the chakra in his body slowly recovering and his exhaustion subsiding away.

    Akira looked at Choza, Kushina and Minato. Minato looks okay, but both Choza and Kushina were slightly tired, especially Choza. After experiencing the previous battles and continuous rushing, Akira and the team are obviously exhausted, However they barely rested and pushed on, so Choza as the weakest among the four is in the worst condition.

    "Let''s take a break and rest, we will take turn, two on the lookout, while the other two sleep." Akira said.

    "Yes." All three of them nodded and followed Akira''s arrangement.

    "Akira, do you want me to watch the night with you?" Choza approached, his fat body blocked Akira''s view and said enthusiastically.

    Akira curled his lips and said: "You better go sleep and don''t run around." Akira rolled his eyes and try to scare Choza with some make up mysterious nonsense: "I heard that there is a mysterious and terrifying cannibal group in the country of rain."

    Akira''s words attracted the team attention. All three of them looked towards Akira, but they were puzzled: They have never heard of any cannibal group in the country of rain¡­

    "I heard that there is a group of powerful cannibals in the country of Rain. They are powerful, barbaric like beasts and they often prowl around at night. They like to catch those who don''t sleep and eat them up."

    Hey, somethings seems wrong? Choza felt as if something was wrong as he listens to Akira¡­

    Akira smiled maliciously: "So Choza, you should hurry go to sleep. I heard that the cannibals of the Rain Country kidnapped small fat boys and eat them up. If you don''t go sleep, you will end up suffering badly!

    "Haha!" Seeing Akira''s words become more and more outrageous and looking at his mischievous expression, kushina and minato understood that Akira was deliberately making a prank on Choza.

    Choza collapsed immediately, wailing and hiding in the corner with a grimace, while murmuring: "I, I want to lose weight, lose weight!"

    "Haha." Kushina clutched her stomach and laugh, Akira is too evil.

    "Choza don''t take it to heart, I''m just joking. You and Minato will rest first, while I will be on the lookout with Kushina and we will rotate in the middle of the night. When we return to Konoha, I will treat you barbecue to eat!" Akira patted Choza on the shoulder.

    "Okay, I got it!" Once Choza heard of eating barbecue meat, he immediately throw away all thought on losing weight. He immediately lie on the ground and began to sleep.

    Akira was a little speechless, he really deserves to be a member of the Akimichi clan, where all them are indeed foodie!

    "Then I will rest too." Minato also went to sleep.

    Under the dark night sky, only Akira and Kushina were left. The tense and solemn atmosphere on the battlefield disappeared, as Akira and Kushina stood together with some sparks in between them.

    Since the last time Akira rescued Kushina from Kumo ninja, the relationship between the two has gradually become closer. What''s more, the two are also teammate, often completing tasks together and they have long been in tacit understanding with each other.

    Of course Akira also likes Kushina, the girl in front of her is brave and kind and at the same time also strong and stubborn, which all had be seen by Akira.

    "Akira, shall we go for a walk?" Kushina looked at Akira with a slight blush, clench her fist and gathered her courage to ask him.

    "Boy, it seems like this little girl is really interested in you¡­" The voice of the sage of the six path sounded in Akira''s heart with a bit of tease.

    "Old man, don''t come out suddenly, can you!" Akira is dissatisfied

    "Smelly brat, you have no respect to your sensei at all¡­" The sage of the six path began to preach again, but found that Akira suddenly cut off his contact with him. Sage of the six path then blew his beard in anger and glared, why did he choose such a un-respectful student!

    Akira has mastered the usage of the Sage of the six path possessed ring and can cut off the connection with him easily, which will directly block off all communication and he will not be able to come out of the ring.

    Akira don''t want sage of the six path to come out and interrupt his time together with Kushina.

    Facing Kushina invitation, Akira certainly wouldn''t refuse, saying: "ok, the moonlight is pretty good tonight."

    The moonlight is so bright that the ground is covered with a faint silver layer of light. Kushina stands next to Akira, under the shining light from the moon. Her pair of spirited eyes become brighter and her cheeks are slightly flushed.

    Kushina body has gradually mature, with a slim, shapely figure and milk white skin which are very mesmerizing.

    Of course, what caught Akira''s attention the most is Kushina pair of bright and clear starry eyes.

    Kushina being stared at by Akira, felt slightly shy.

    Akira suddenly asked, "Kushina, are your parents thieves?"

    "Huh?" Kushina don''t understand what Akira is talking about, so she looked at Akira with a little annoyance, while pouting. What is this guy saying, the good atmosphere at the moment has been completely destroyed by him.

    However Akira next sentence made Kushina feel embarassed but happy.

    "If your parents were not thieves, how could they steal the stars in the sky to become your eyes?" Akira smiled.

    The sentence made Kushina blush and her eyes brighten up like stars. A girl will be happy hearing praises from the boy she likes. So hearing Akira said this, Kushina''s heart throbbed with joy. Her heart is overloaded with feelings, joy, shyness¡­ all kinds of feelings mixed.

    Akira smiled in his heart, Kushina blushing face fell in his eyes and he felt that she is very cute.

    Akira suddenly stepped forward and took the initiative to hold Kushina little hand.

    Her wrist is slender, soft as silk, and extremely delicate, which made Akira move in his heart.

    Whereas Kushina lowered her head shyly, even the tips of her ears turned slightly red¡­

 Chapter 25 - Kushina and Akira

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 25:

    Holding Kushina''s little hand, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Akira felt that Kushina is very beautiful, even with the beautiful moonlight shining down the night sky, Akira still felt that her beauty overshadow it.

    Kushina dropped her head slightly, her face blushing from the cheek and spread all the way to the tip of her ears. Her starry eyes don''t even dare to look at Akira. Totally different that her usual red hot blooded personality.

    Akira was dazzled by Kushina beauty and cuteness. The contrast of her current cuteness and her usual hot blooded temper is very moe. (tsundere)

    I''m afraid it would be difficult to describe the beauty in front of me with any adjective, she is simply very beautiful, capturing Akira heart.

    Akira couldn''t help holding Kushina''s small hand even more tightly, which cause Kushina to let out a soft cry of pain, her hand a bit painful from Akira tight hold, but her face turned redder in embarrassment.

    "Uh, sorry." Akira said quickly.

    "No, it''s okay." Kushina blushed and said in a small voice.

    It can be seen that Kushina doesn''t mind at all, whereas she mostly feel joy in her heart, she doesn''t dislike the closeness with Akira at all.

    "Kushina, you have been training and getting stronger." Akira sighed, Kushina''s progress is also very fast, her strength is second only to Akira and Minato among the younger generation and her chakra and talents as a Uzumaki are special.

    Hearing these words, Kushina raised her snow-white face, a little delighted and suddenly puffed her cheek: "Your progress is even faster, and you can already fight with jounin..."

    "I used trickery to win before, but now there is chance I can beat them fairly." Akira smiled, sage of the six path taught him the Yang style, body flicker jutsu, which made Akira even more powerful. Akira is now a little eager to try and challenge a jounin.

    "I will work hard too." Kushina waved her small fist and said seriously. She is not a someone who is willing to let someone protect her, she has long determined in her heart that she must catch up with Akira''s pace and stand by his side.

    Akira smiled and nodded, he also believed in Kushina.

    Kushuna is the nine-tailed jinchuriki in the original story and her strength would be beyond doubt strong with the nine tail chakra. Of course, Akira has now regarded Kushina as his own woman, and he will definitely not let Kushina fall into that tragic fate in the future. (Kushina is not yet the jinchuriki of nine tail and Akira is trying to prevent her from falling into the tragic fate of being nine tail jinchuriki and suffer from it, even though she will without doubt be very strong)

    However, if he want to change the fate of Kushina, he must first be strong, so that it is possible to change the decisions make by the upper echelons of Konoha! For now, Kushina has yet to become the jinchuriki of nine tails and there is hope for everything! Akira thought silently in his heart.

    "What are you thinking about?" Kushina was a little curious, took a step forward and approached Akira.

    "I''m wondering if it is possible black water ghost will chase us after he escaped and get help from other Ame ninja." Akira laughed and didn''t tell the truth, so as not to put pressure on Kushina.

    When Kushina heard it, her expression was somewhat serious.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be a problem, I am hoping he come after us as I have a plan." Akira couldn''t wait to try the power of Yang style, body flicker jutsu.

    "Ok, I believe in you." Kushina nodded without hesitation.

    Akira smiled and couldn''t help but tighten Kushina little hand tightly.

    They held their hands together while chatting, Akira didn''t do any further intimate actions. Firstly, it was not an occasion to talk about love. Secondly, Akira was not anxious when they still have a long road to go in the future.

    After chatting for a while, Akira and Kushina returned to the camp together and Akira also took the opportunity to remove the blockage of contact with the ring.

    "Smelly brat, you really don''t respect your sensei, I..." sage of the six path begin to nagged but Akira directly ignored him.

    After being in contact with sage of the six path for a long time, Akira discovered that this old man turned out to have quite a personality. Anyway, the relationship between the two of them are very close and Akira didn''t bother to be polite with sage of the six path.

    Just when Akira and Kushins came back, they saw Choza who was supposed to be asleep getting up and his small eyes looked Akira and Kushina up and down with gossiping interest.

    "Akira, Kushuna, what did you do just now?" Choza face was full of gossip expressions.

    Kushina''s face blushed and she glared at Choza: "None of your business!"

    Akira acted calmly: "We just walk around randomly, what''s wrong?"

    "Pretend, continue to pretend!" However, Choza doesn''t believe and there was wisdom in his small eyes: "You guys thought that you have hide it well, but I''ve discovered it long ago!"

    "Choza, don''t talk nonsense." Akira instinctively wanted to explain.

    With an expression of "I understand", Choza gave Akira a thumbs up secretly: "Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret, I promise that only I will know!"

    Akira was speechless, while Kushina glared at Choza in embarrassment.

    "Hey, I found that I''m getting better and better lately. Nothing can escape my observing eyes!" Choza is very satisfied with Akira''s and Kushina''s reaction.

    "Okay, it''s time for you and the Minato to watch the night, Kushina and I are going to rest." Akira said.

    Choza immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice, wake minato up and then took turns to watch the night.

    After Akira and Kushina rested for two hours, they finally regained a lot of energy and prepared to continue on their way again.

    "If we run in full speed, it will take only about three hours to get back to the village." Akira said. Now they are in the land of fire, but they are not safe enough. Only when they return to the village can they be considered safe.

    "Yes." All three of them nodded.

    "Brat! I can feel two chakras approaching and one of them should be the former Ame Jounin, Black Water Ghost!" Sage of the six path reminded him.

    The reminder of the six immortals made Akira suddenly alert.

    "What''s the matter, Akira?" Minato asked Akira immediately, after noticing his change in expression.

    Akira solemnly said: "Black Water Ghost seems to have track and chase us until here and he is not alone!"

    "What?!"

    The other three suddenly looked solemn and looked towards Akira, waiting for Akira to give orders.

    Akira said: "Be prepare for battle, this battle is going to be hard."

    "Yes!" The three nodded heavily.

    The atmosphere in the air solidified, almost suffocating.

 Chapter 26 - Battle to the Death

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 26:

    The air seemed to freeze in silence, Minato, Kushina and Choza were a bit solemn, while Akira was both serious and excited.

    After learning the yang style body flicker jutsu, Akira really wants to measure how strong he has become!

    The best way to measure his strength is to engage in a battle!

    Akira''s use his sharingan, with the two tomoe sharingan and he can clearly detect the location of the enemy. The outline of the enemies'' chakra are clearly visible and one of them belongs to black water ghost.

    Black water ghost looked much better than his previous haggard state, but his left arm was still injured by Akira''s Chidori and his combat strength is greatly affected and weaken.

    "Namikaze Minato(Black water ghost thought Akira name is Minato)! I finally found you, I had been bitterly searching high and low for you!" Black water ghost''s first words were murderous and shouted at Akira. Which result in making the corners of Minato''s mouth twitch, Akira used my name, you are being trick! (Minato thought in his heart) Even though black water ghost had been tricked by Akira, he still really believed that his name is Minato, which is going to result to his death¡­ (foreshadowing)

    Next to Black water ghost is another jounin wearing Ame forehead protector. This jounin has a burly figure, about 1.9 meters tall, wearing a mask with only his eyes exposed and with a mysterious look.

    "Old black, are these little brats the ones that hurt you badly? You really are getting old and weak, even losing to these little brats." The masked Ame jounin snorted quite gloatingly.

    "Takeo sama, be careful, this kid is very slippery and tricky." Although black water ghost was ridiculed by the jounin, he still respectfully explained: "It was this kid who trick me before and seriously injured me."

    "Huh, a little kid scared you until like this, you have really lose the face of our Amegakure!" Takeo sneered and turned to look at Akira.

    For now, in order to hide his identity as a uchiha, he decisively closed his sharingan and the two Ame jounin didn''t find anything out of place and suspicious.

    Black water ghost seems to be a little afraid of this Ame jounin named Takeo. Which shows that Takeo is considered as the more powerful ones among the other jounin¡­

    Faced with Takeo''s sneer, Black Water Ghost didn''t dare to refute it. Instead, he said fiercely towards Akira and his team: "kid, I said I will kill you! You can''t escape now, I am proficient in tracking and can easily follow the smell to catch you!"

    Akira suddenly came to understand, he was still a little puzzled just now about how black water ghost caught up, it turned out that black water ghost is proficient in tracking.

    Black Water Ghost seemed to regard Akira as his prey that he was about to succeed in catching and proudly flaunted: "This time, I am not the only one who will hunt you down. Together with me is Takeo sama a famous jounin in Ame! He is a jounin that is even stronger than me!"

    Akira frowned. It seemed that this Ame ninja named Takeo will not be easy to deal with.

    "Minato, you will deal with black water ghost in a moment, while I will handle the other Ame jounin." Akira thought for a while and whispered.

    Kushina worriedly asked: "Akira, do you plan to deal with this Ame jounin alone?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I can do it." Akira whispered back. In the battle between jounin, it will be counter effective if Choza and others rush in to intervene, so Akira plan to face Ame jounin, Takeo alone.

    Just nice, he can also see how far stronger he have become!

    Takeo sneered, glanced at Akira with some contempt and said: "I will kill this kid first and then I will kill you all one by one!"

    While talking, Takeo made a hand seal: "Water style, giant vortex jutsu!"

    With a burst of chakra, the surrounding air gathered, extracting the moisture in the air, water geysers appeared on the ground and finally formed a vortex falling towards Akira and his team like a water fall. The sound of rumbling water sounded and strong sounds and air currents burst out frighteningly. The tumbling waves was rushing rapidly directly towards akira and his team!

    "Damn it, it''s a A rank Ninjutsu!" Choza was shocked, as expected of a well known jounin in Ame, using A rank ninjutsu right off the bat.

    The water current of the great vortex jutsu rushed out, like a waterfall from a mountain, the water current swept through, swallowing everything like a predatory monster.

    Fortunately, Akira and his team noticed the danger as soon as Takeo hand sealed and they all jumped onto the nearby trees and retreated through the trees one after another, only then did they escape the power of this great vortex jutsu. But despite this, the surrounding ground were shaking and many trees fell to pieces and washed away by the flood.

    Just by relying on this great vortex jutsu, you can see that Takeo is indeed stronger than Black Water Ghost!

    "Huh! Want to run? Now there is water all around, I will see where you can run to!" Takeo had already planned, just now he did not intend to kill Akira and others directly when he released the great vortex jutsu but instead planned to use the jutsu to create a water filled terrain. The jutsu formed water masses and then using the water, the ninjutsu he use will be more powerful, which will allow him to attack Akira more easily.

    Akira also understands this, Takeo is really hard to deal with.

    But of course he won''t just sit and wait for death. Akira use his sharingan and quick hand seals: "Fire style, phoenix flower shuriken jutsu!"

    (Naruto wiki: The user unleashes a volley of shuriken with one hand, and at the same time, exhales fire-infused chakra onto them in order to increase the weapons'' destructive potential by making them capable of inflicting severe burns upon direct contact with either the intended victim, or any other object caught within their trajectories.)

    Akira used fire style ninjutsu to attack Takeo. Phoenix flower jutsu is a B-rank fire ninjutsu. It was also used by Uchiha Itachi in the original story and it is an upgraded version of phoenix flower jutsu. This ninjutsu uses the flames created from phoenix flower jutsu and infused them to the flying shurikens, making the shurikens stronger.

    "Huh, it''s just fire ninjutsu." Takeo looked disdainful at Akira''s fire ninjutsu. In his opinion, fire ninjutsu is not threatening for him, as he uses water ninjutsu.

    "Water style, water dragon jutsu!" Takeo used water dragon jutsu and a water dragon emerged from the bottom of a lake, roaring and hit Akira''s phoenix flower shuriken jutsu

    When the fire ninjutsu collided with the water dragon justu, the flame of the jutsu was put out by the water.

    A smug smile appeared on Takeo''s face. Unfortunately, just when he was still feeling please with the put out of the fire ninjutsu, the shuriken from the phoenix flower shuriken jutsu did not stop, rushing towards Takeo!

    Akira''s superb shuriken skills were once again shown. Chakra strings were tied to the shuriken, drawing a strange arc, sealing Takeo''s retreat path and attacking him!

    "Substitution jutsu!" Takeo was frightened by this shuriken jutsu that he quickly used the substitution jutsu to get away and with the bang turned into a cloud of smoke, leaving only a piece of wood in place.

    Takeo breathed a sigh of relief after the catastrophe. He didn''t expect that the fire ninjutsu was mixed with shuriken jutsu, which is hard to defend from and had nearly killed him.

    Takeo looked at Akira no longer contemptuously, his eyes gradually turned fierce, this kid actually embarrassed him and made him so haggard, he must give this kid an unforgettable lesson!

 Chapter 27 - killing a Jounin Alone

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 27:

    "kid, you are really cunning, but this is the end of your trickery." Takeo remembered the lingering fear cause by Akira shuriken jutsu which had nearly cause him his life. Remembering the near death, Takeo angrily give Akira a vicious look, and said with a grin: "Today will be the day you die!"

    While talking, Takeo actually rushed forward, preparing to attack Akira through close melee fight!

    Takeo has completely lost his contempt for Akira and was fighting him seriously. Meanwhile Minato, Kushina and Choza are fighting against Black Water Ghost. After all, Black Water Ghost was injured by Akira in the previous fight and he is weaken. Thus the fight between black water ghost and the trio(Minato, Kushina and Choza) are fairly even, with black water ghost having a slight disadvantage and struggling to cope with the attack from the trio.

    Takeo''s weapon is a long sword, with a stomp on the ground and he was already approaching Akira within a few breaths. Once he is within range of attack, he slashed out: "Moonlight Triple Slash!" Takeo is not only proficient in water ninjutsu, but also proficient in swordmanship.

    Takeo choice of fighting in close melee, surprised Akira as he thought he would be using ninjutsu.

    His sword is as swift as lightning and it slashed towards Akira with a mighty force. Takeo is very confident of the power of this blow. This kid is good in ninjutsu, but he won''t be proficient in taijutsu as well right?

    The fact also seemed to be what Takeo thought, his sword indeed cut through Akira

    But the result was shocking to him.

    Caw, caw, caw! The crows scattered around, Akira''s body disappeared and turned into a large group of crows. After these crows flew away, they gathered again on a treetop in the distance revealing Akira''s figure again.

    "Genjutsu!" Takeo was shocked, this kid is actually an expert in genjutsu! Takeo''s scalp was numb for a while and when he raised his head, he saw the blood red eyes of Akira. It is the sharingan, Akira use his sharingan and release the genjutsu to escape.

    "sharingan! damn it, Black Water Ghost you idiot/baka! You are not Namikaze Minato at all, you are from the Uchiha Clan!" Takeo was frightened and angry.

    "Oops, I have been found out, but it''s too late." Akira said faintly and using his sharingan to looked at Takeo. Although the detail, range and versatality of sharingan is not as good as that of byakugan, it is also a top-notch dojutsu (note: byakugan is only better than sharingan in term of tracking and observation. But overall sharingan is stronger in term of combat capability and other abilities). With the insight of sharingan, Akira can easily see through Takeo''s movements. Even if Takeo uses sword skills, Akira can also respond in time.

    (Naruto wiki: Eye of insight. The user can see chakra, giving it colour in order to distinguish it by its composition and source. Though not as capable in this regard as the Byakugan, it can see chakra through some (but not all) obstructions and detect irregularities in a person''s chakra flow, such as those caused by genjutsu influence

    The user is granted incredible clarity of perception, enabling them to read lips or mimic something like pencil movements. Sasuke Uchiha''s Sharingan was even able to see on a cellular level. In combat, this allows them to see fast-moving objects and, once fully developed, offers some amount of predictive capabilities: they can anticipate an opponent''s next move based on the slightest muscle tension in their body and act accordingly to dodge or intercept.)

    Takeo was in astonishment, he never expected Akira to be so powerful, and that he would also have sharingan.

    But soon, Takeo also calmed down, after all, he is a experienced jounin that had went through many danger. Takeo then unleashed his killing intent and said: "You turned out to be a member of the Uchiha clan and you have already awakened the sharingan at a young age. So you must be a famous genius in Uchiha''s clan. As long as I can kill you, Hanzo-sama will definitely remember my credit. I will also enjoy the feeling of killing a genius¡­"

    "Moonlight Triple Slash!" yelled, his figure flashed suddenly, appeared behind Akira in an instant and then slashed as swiftly as wind and as fierce as lightning towards Akira.

    Bang!

    With a loud explosion, the tree where Akira was standing was directly chopped into powder by the sword.

    Caw, caw, caw.

    But Akira''s figure once again turned into countless crows and scattered, easily avoiding the blow.

    It''s the crow clone jutsu again.

    Takeo''s eyes widened: "How could it be avoided again?"

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth, crow clone jutsu is a good and versatile escaping jutsu.

    Takeo''s heart gradually revealed a little uneasiness. This kid is really weird, he had never seen such a powerful crow genjutsu. How could it be that Uchiha clan''s genjutsu are so powerful? Damn, this kid is really too extraordinary¡­

    Takeo gradually appeared a little anxious, and attacked Akira one after another, but Akira easily escaped each time, making his heart gradually restless.

    The crows gathered and Akira''s figure appeared on another tree. Although he currently had the advantage, Akira didn''t look down on Takeo and remain vigilant.

    Takeo indeed deserve to be a jounin, if it hadn''t been for him to use the crow clone jutsu one after another, Takeo might have pose a danger for him.

    Akira squinted his eyes and finally used his killing move.

    "Yang style, body flicker jutsu!" ( Akira hand sealed silently)

    Akira''s figure move swiftly, leaving an afterimage on the spot and without any warning, he unexpectedly appeared directly behind Takeo!

    Takeo''s whole body jerk immediately and he felt that his limbs had become extremely cold. There was only one thought in his mind: "Body flicker jutsu, this kid is proficient in body flicker jutsu!" This kid body flicker jutsu is so fast, it is faster than normal jounin using body flicker jutsu. What kind of little monster is this?

    "Chidori!"

    Blue lightning spread from Akira''s palm, visible lightning chakra condensed and directly locked onto Takeo. Through the use of the sharingan, Akira can capture every detail about Takeo, even the minute movement of his muscle will be captured.

    Akira used the body flicker jutsu to get behind Takeo and surprised him. Not only is this kid proficient in body flicker jutsu, but his body flicker jutsu seemed to move a long distance and the speed was many times faster than ordinary body flicker jutsu!

    Takeo didn''t have time to think about it and hurriedly reacted, swiping the long sword in his hand and slash towards Akira!

    Faced with the incoming slash, Akira gritted his teeth, instead of retreating, he only used the sharingan to see the trajectory of the long sword clearly and then dodged to one side and avoided the vital part from being hit. At the same time, Chidori in Akira''s hand is pushed towards Takeo''s abdomen, directly piercing through the body!

    The powerful impact penetrated through Takeo''s abdomen. Takeo loses his perception and awareness of the surrounding instantly while spitting out a mouthful of blood. He can clearly feel the vitality in his body fading away, his pupils dilated and he finally fell softly to the ground.

    Takeo is finally dead!

    Akira was just alone and he killed a jounin from Ame!

    Akira also let out a sigh of relief. He was hit by Takeo''s last knife and barely avoided the vital point from being hit by relying on sharingan, but he was also injured. Akira''s shoulder was injured by the slash and deep bloodstain spread.

    "I finally killed this jounin, what a tough battle" Akira murmured.

    "Brat, good job, even though you just learnt the yang style body flicker jutsu but you have use it amazing well." Sage of the six path exclaimed.

    Akira recalled the battle just now, he didn''t dare to neglect while facing against the jounin just now, and shot with all his strength. After this battle, Akira also felt that he had made sufficient progress.

    Perhaps it was this battle between life and death that had unleashed his potential.

    Suddenly, Akira only felt the scorching hotness from his sharingan. It seemed like his sharingan have changed and become stronger.

    "Congratulations on the evolution of your sharingan to a three tomoe sharingan" Sage of the six path congratulated.

 Chapter 28 - Three Tomoe Sharingan and Future Plans

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 28:

    Three tomoe sharingan!

    Akira''s sharingan finally matured to three tomoe.

    Akira is only nine years old this year, but he already unlocked three tomoe sharingan, which is very rare in the history of Uchiha clan. Three tomoe sharingan increases visual ability and perception of the user, which allow them to see things more perceptively.

    "I finally unlocked three tomoe sharingan." Akira exhaled, feeling extremely comfortable.

    The three tomoe sharingan is a mature form of sharingan and it is more powerful than the two tomoe sharingan, where it can see through the subtle movements, hand seals of the enemy and can also perform higher-rank genjutsu.

    In short, three tomoe sharingan is already the strongest state for a normal sharingan. Above three tomoe sharingan, is mangekyo sharingan which is a evolution from the three tomoe sharingan and obtain through the trauma of losing a loved one.

    "Old man, indeed as you said, I am getting stronger through live and death battles ." Akira had a lot gain this time, so he said softly with a slight smile.

    "Of course, but also because of your hard work and talent. In such a short period of time, you have already grown so strong ¡­" sage of the six path sighed with emotion: "As expected of my student that I taught." By the end of the speech from sage of the six path, a hint of proudness can be heard in his tone.

    Akira glanced at the sage of the six path and directly ignored the words at the end. (The part about as expected of my student that I taught)

    "Boy, with your awakening of three tomoe sharingan and your strength that has grown strong, what do you plan to do in the future?" Sage of the six path asked.

    Future plans?

    The words from sage of the six path made Akira fall into contemplation.

    Akira actually had a plan for his future. He has the guidance of sage of the six path and he also has high talent. So It is not difficult for him to achieve great things in the future.

    However, what really worried Akira was the future of Uchiha clan.

    Whether it was at the beginning of Konoha''s establishment or in the later original story, in fact, Uchiha clan has always been suspected and excluded by Konoha''s upper echelon. Konoha council, led by Danzo, have always believed that Konoha''s biggest threat is not from outside, but from Uchiha clan.

    If he continue to stay in Konoha Village, he will have to faced the disaster of "Uchiha clan masaccre"

    Of course Akira will not be silly to wait for these things to happen. In addition, Kushina is also the candidate of Konoha''s future nine-tailed jinchuriki. Akira wants to change the fate of Kushina so he won''t just watch Kushina as she become the nine tailed jinchuriki.

    "I must become stronger. Only by having strong power can I stand firmly in this world and protect myself and my loved ones!" Akira said inwardly.

    Three tomoe sharingan is just the first step. If I want to control my own destiny, I must have more power and get stronger!

    "I can still live in Konoha for now, but I have to settle Kushina''s affairs first and then acc.u.mulate my strength secretly. So that In the event that I have to leave Konoha, I will have the ability to do so. It may be good to go to Akatsuki then (backup plan). But currently Akatsuki has not been established yet, instead why don''t I create my own Akatsuki?" Akira thought inwardly.

    In a blink of an eye, Akira had many thoughts passed through in his mind.

    Shaking his head, Akira expelled the thought from his mind. There is no need to consider these things for now, but he can prepare first. Akira and sage of the six path continue their conversation: "I already have a general idea of plan in my heart."

    "Alright, anyway, you cunning brat will surely not suffer." Sage of the six path laughed.

    Akira shrugged, but did not deny it.

    After a light sigh of relief, Akira focused his gaze on the battlefield. Minato, Kushina and Choza are still fighting Black Water Ghost. With Minato as the main force in this battle, the three of them have the upper hand fighting against Black Water Ghost who had been injured by Akira.

    From the corner of black water ghost eyes, he caught a glimpse of Akira actually killing Takeo. Which he was first shocked and then frightened by the death of Takeo.

    "Why, how could it be that you actually killed Takeo?! You¡­" Black Water Ghost was a little incoherent, while mumbling in disbelieve.

    "The truth is right in front of you, nothing is impossible," Akira said lightly and casually.

    Black water ghost was terrified and out of sort. Minato seeing the distracted and absent-minded enemy seized the opportunity and hand sealed a ninjutsu: "Wind style, great breakthrough!" A whirlwind was spit out from Minato mouth and the whistling strong gust of wind swept through, blowing towards black water ghost. Black Water Ghost reaction of defending himself was too late as he was still shocked by Akira killing Takeo. Hence, he was hit hard by the wind ninjutsu directly and his body fell to the ground softly and died.

    At this point, both Ame jounin were killed by Akira''s team of four.

    The four of them all unanimously let out a long sigh of relief and Choza sat on the ground without care of his image and said: "I''m too exhausted, it''s finally over¡­"

    Fighting with a jounin is not just physical draining, but mentally draining as well

    "Choza, good job." Akira praised Choza with a smile.

    "Hehe." Being praised by Akira, Choza was extremely satisfied. After all among the people in his generation, he looked up to Akira. Hence, he was very excited when he heard Akira''s praise.

    Kushina then keenly discovered Akira''s injury and frowned while saying: "Akira, you are injured!"

    Kushina stepped up worriedly, hugged Akira''s arm, and carefully checked on Akira''s injuries.

    Akira has a deep cut from his shoulder to arm. The battle with Takeo just now was really fierce and Akira''s injury suffered a heavy injury from it.

    Seeing Kushina concerned eyes, Akira''s heart warmed and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, it is not serious, there is no problem at all." But before he could finish, he saw Kushina was already nervously taking out the medical kit she was carrying and took out the bandage to help Akira carefully wrap the wounds.

    "Kushina is so kind and nice to Akira, this treatment is really enviable! Isn''t it Minato?" Choza smiled and winked at the side.

    Minato looked at the intimacy between Kushina and Akira and could only nod silently.

    "Shut up, Choza, nobody will treat you as a mute even if you don''t talk!" Kushina glared at Choza and said fiercely.

    "Hey, I am wrong, ok." Choza blinked, but he still doesn''t look apologetic with his teasing expression.

    "Akimichi Choza!" Kushina was so embarrassed that she shouted the full name of choza and punched the ground. Creating a deep pit under the smash that is enhanced by chakra. (Chakra enhanced punch and Kushina is not yet the jinchuriki of nine tail so she have the chakra control needed for the chakra enhanced punch)

    Kushina is now a beginner in chakra enhanced strength and the use of chakra enhanced strength is far inferior compared to Tsunade, but it also cannot be look down on. Choza was startled by Kushina outburst and suddenly shrank in fear, hiding in the corner far away with aggrieved expression and not daring to look at Kushina.

    Akira couldn''t help but smile. Although Kushina was very gentle in front of him, her true character is really hot tempered.

    "Okay, stop making trouble. Kushina, help me bandage my wounds properly." Akira laughed.

    "Ok." Hearing his words, Kushina''s ferocious expression and momentum disappeared and she obediently helped Akira bandage again.

    Meanwhile Choza, who was drawing circles at a corner in the distance, saw this scene. His small eyes looked at Akira shining full of worship and his shouted in his heart: Akira, you are my idol!

 Chapter 29 - Unexpected Gain

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 29:

    Choza worshiped Akira with shining little eye. After seeing Kushina''s two completely different attitudes towards Akira and himself, Akira''s image grew in Choza''s heart.

    Choza decided from now on to regard Akira as an idol in life .

    "It seems that not only Kushina like Akira, but also Mikoto and other girls in the class are also interested in Akira¡­ This is so unfair, is it because he is handsome?" Choza muttered to himself, both sad and envious.

    After Kushina finished bandaging Akira, Akira arm felt better and the wound was much more comfortable. As long as he don''t move violently, he would be fine.

    "Let''s bury these two jounin corpses and then leave immediately." Akira said.

    "Yes!" Seeing Akira''s serious expression, Choza and Kushina become serious and nodded immediately.

    The four began to deal with the bodies of the two jounins and buried them.

    "We actually managed to killed two jounins. It''s really amazing thinking about it¡­" Choza came back to his senses, and suddenly laughed.

    Kushina glared at him: "You are not even the one who kill the two jounin, Akira is the one that did the most work."

    Choza immediately suffered a blow to his self esteem.

    Akira also smiled and said, "Well, I didn''t expect that we could kill the two jounins. Furthermore, we have gained a lot in this mission.

    All three of them nodded. This time they battle against jounin, which really made them grow a lot. There are some experiences that can''t be learned normally at all. Only in actual combat can there be rapid progress made.

    This is also the reason why geniuses emerged in every war and dispute. True growth must go through blood, sweat and tears.

    Of course, the biggest gain this time is Akira, his sharingan have evolve into three tomoe sharingan, which greatly increases Akira strength!

    "Akira, there seems to be something hidden in the jounin clothes!" Minato seemed to have discovered something and said to Akira.

    Akira took a look and saw that there was a map-like thing hidden in Takeo''s ninja uniform.

    "This is¡­" Akira took the map and took a closer look.

    It is a map of the border between country of rain and the land of fire. On the map there are many red dots drawn and mark with labels

    In addition, some special symbols are written on this map, which looks weird.

    "What is this?" Choza scratched his head in puzzlement. If you ask him to fight, he can do so, but he is not good at this kind of analyzing and thinking.

    Akira smiled slightly: "This is an unexpected gain."

    "Huh? What the hell is this?" Choza asked in surprise.

    "This should be the map of Ame''s hideout on our border!" Minato said: "This map of hideout is very useful. It seems to have drawn all of Ame current hideout in land of fire. With this map, we can wipe out all of Ame''s hideout easily! This will be very beneficial to Konoha."

    Akira glanced at Minato, nodded slightly, and added: "There are some symbols on this, which should be the codes for Ame to communicate with each other. If these codes are deciphered, we will be able to understand Ame''s current situation more clearly. It is indeed a very useful thing."

    "Oh, so that is what this map about, won''t this be a big contribution?" Kushina eyes lit up.

    Choza''s eyes also lit up, looking at Akira eagerly.

    "Yes she is right. It seems that this Takeo has some status in Ame jounin rank, otherwise he wouldn''t be carrying this. We are lucky this time." Akira is also in a good mood.

    "It would be nice if we can have such good fortune all the time!" Choza sighed immediately.

    Akira shook his head: "Forget it. Fortunately, this time only jounin is here. If it is an elite jounin, we will be in deep trouble."

    When Akira said so, everyone nodded with lingering fears.

    "This map is very valuable. Keep it properly and prepare to return back to the village." Akira said.

    "Yes, understood."

    All of them were ready and they ate a few more food pills before they set off.

    There is about a day''s worth of journey to reach Konoha, which is neither far or near. However, this distance to Konoha is already relatively safe, so Akira and the other can also relax on their way.

    A day later, Akira and the others finally returned to Konoha safely.

    The first thing to do after completing the mission, is to report the situation to the third hokage.

    Under the guidance of a chunin, Akira and his team entered the Hokage building. Entering third hokage officer, the third hokage was seen dealing with official duties, frowning and frustration on his face.

    Akira saw this scene and curled his lips secretly. Now that the war has begun, the three countries konoha, Suna and Iwa are fighting in a small country (Ame) so there must be many things to deal with. The third hokage must have a headache dealing with all the problems.

    "Akira, Minato, Kushina and Choza, all of you are back¡­" Third hokage looked up and saw Akira and his team come in, stroking his beards, and showing a grandfatherly smile: "Is the mission completed?"

    The third hokage looking hopefully of their report. Talents are even more needed during the war. The third hokage knew that Akira and others were rare talents of Konoha, so he also deliberately plan on nurturing them, so he look forward to the achievements of the four.

    "It''s done. We not only successfully gathered intel on our enemy but also destroyed their hideout!" Choza couldn''t hide his excitement and said immediately as if offering treasures.

    Thid hokage'' eyes lit up: "Well done."

    "More than that, we also killed their jounin. Though, it was mainly Akira''s credit, where he did the most damage. Furthermore this time we not killed one but two Ame jounin¡­" Choza said intermittently. Third hokage was taken aback, there was a look of shock in his eyes.

    "What are you talking about? Did you really kill two jounin?" Third hokage voice rose by an octave, unable to hide his shock.

    "Yes¡­" Seeing that the third hokage is staring, Choza replied weakly: "The two jounin are mainly dealt with by Akira, one is killed by Akira whereas the other is killed by Minato. Furthermore we also got confidential important information on Ame¡­"

    The hands of the third hokage stroking his beards shook and his mouth open slightly in shock and several beards were directly torn off by him.

    The surrounding area became silent and it was very quiet. Only the third hokage and Choza stare at each other silently¡­

 Chapter 30 - Joining Anbu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 30:

    "Are you telling the truth? Two Ame jounin killed by your team?" Third hokage stared in disbelieve.

    "Really true¡­" Choza''s weak voice sounded again.

    Quiet, strangely quiet.

    The third hokage was silent for a moment and then looked at Akira for a long while, his eyes were mainly focused on Akira''s body, as if he were digesting this shocking news.

    The third hokage is surprised because Akira and his team are too young. But they can already kill jounin at such a young age, which is very incredible.

    However, third hokage mostly believe in his words as the present facts have shown the third hokage that they really did so and he can only sigh in his heart how incredible of a feat they had done. Originally, he had thought that he had paid enough importance on Akira, but it seemed that he had still underestimated his strength¡­

    He don''t know if it is good or bad for Uchiha''s clan to have such an outstanding genius. Several thoughts flashed through the third hokage'' mind.

    Recovering from the shock, the third hokage asked about the process of the team mission, and only then did he fully believe that the four had really killed two Ame jounin. Especially Akira who have contributed the most and If it weren''t for him, the team would have been wiped out long ago.

    Akira also took out the map left on Takeo''s body.

    Third hokage receive the map, carefully read it several times, and finally said with a smile of joy: "Sure enough, it is the map of Ame hideout on the border! Very good, very good! This time your team has made a big contribution to konoha! "

    "There are some special communication codes on this, which need to be deciphered." Akira said.

    "Well, this will be handed over to the intelligence specialist in the village, so don''t worry about it." Third hokage said with a smile: "Akira, Minato, Kushina, Choza, you four did a very good job this time, I am very satisfied. Especially Akira''s performance this time is perfect. Of course, there is also Minato who also did very well."

    Akira contributed the most this time, followed by Minato. Akira killed Takeo, while Minato took the opportunity to kill the injured and distracted Black Water Ghost. Although his performance was not as good as Akira, it was considered very good.

    Smiles appeared on Akira''s and the three faces, they are happy to be praised by the third hokage.

    "Ok done, Kushina and Choza can both of you go out first. Akira and Minato will stay for a short while." Third hokage said.

    Akira and Minato looked at each other, both of them were surprised. They don''t know what the third hokage want from them.

    "Yes, third hokage sama." Kushina and Choza left. Choza winked at Akira and said in a low voice, "Let''s go eat barbecue together later!"

    Akira rolled his eyes, this foodie!

    After the two left, third hokage looked at Akira and Minato, judging the two for a while and then said with a smile: "Akira, Minato, you two are the most outstanding geniuses in the younger generation of Konoha as well as the hope of the village, I value both of you very much."

    Minato was a little excited while Akira is not. He wouldn''t be excited by the praise of the third hokage, just by a few words.

    "Thank you for your kind words." Minato said quickly.

    Third hokage smiled and said, "I intend to nurture both of you and take you under my wing. So are both of you willing to join the Anbu?"

    Anbu! They are a force that is directly under Hokage''s command. Third hokage unexpectedly offered an olive branch(an offer of goodwill) toward Akira and Minato, asking if they want to join the Anbu.

    Akirs heart moved, he know that anbu actually have two troops, one is the anbu belonging to Hokage. While the other one is Danzo''s root. Of course third hokage will let Akira and Minato join the Anbu directly under himself.

    Hearing this news, a touch of joy appeared on Minato''s face, and Akira heart also moved. Having the identity of being an anbu will be good and he can also cover up many things that he will do in the future¡­

    "You can think about it and reply to me within three days." Third hokage smiled and did not force Akira and Minato to reply directly.

    "Yes hokage sama."

    "Ok, both of you can leave, this time your team have completed the mission very beautifully, I will classify the Mission level to A rank and rewards will be given accordingly" Three hokage said.

    Akira and Minato nodded without objection, and then left.

    "Akira, I have been hoping to join Anbu, that''s great!" Minato said to Akira with a look of excitement.

    Akira raised his eyebrows: "Do you really want to join Anbu?"

    "Of course, if we join Anbu, we will definitely improve faster and after becoming Anbu, I will be one step closer to become the Hokage!" Minato clenched his fist and said.

    Akira suddenly remembered, he almost forgot, Minato dream is to become Hokage.

    "Akira, don''t you want to join Anbu?" Minato asked.

    Of course there are benefits to joining Anbu, and Akira is also very clear. After all, Anbu is a special unit, especially the Anbu directly under Hokage. They only follow hokage command, otherwise they can move around freely

    After chatting with Minato for a while, both of them had walk out of the hokage tower.

    "Akira, let''s go eat barbecue meat together!" Choza and Kushina were waiting outside and gather towards Akira once he is out.

    Choza actually waited for him so he can eat barbecue meat, which made Akira speechless. As expected Akimichi clan are all foodies.

    The four of them ate barbecue meat together. At the same time, Kushina and Choza were very curious about the reason why third hokage sought both of them, but neither Akira nor Minato revealed the offer of joining anbu. After all, all anbu''s affairs are confidential.

    After eating barbecue, Akira send Kushina home and then returns to Uchiha clan compound.

    At this time, the news of Akira returning to the village had spread. At the same time, the third hokage also praised the Akira team of four for the successful completion of the mission and the news of Akira killing Ame jounin has also spread¡­

    The people in the village were also in shock hearing the news.

    Akira is only nine years old this year and he can kill a jounin already. How is this possible?

    A genius, a absolute genius!

    It was different than the last time when Akira killed a Special jounin. After all, Special jounin is different from jounin, where jounin are much more stronger than special jounin. This time Akira successfully killed a Ame jounin.

    Very quickly, Akira''s name spread throughout Konoha again. Many people who didn''t know Akira well before now know that such a young genius has emerged in the village.

    Not only Akira but the name of Minato has also gradually spread and even Kushina and Choza were praised. Of course, Akira performance is the most dazzling among them.

    Akira has become to known as the number one strongest among Konoha''s younger generation!

 Chapter 31 - Uchiha Genius

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 31:

    Akira''s fame gradually spread and became well known in Konoha.

    After Akira returned to the Uchiha clan, everyone in the Uchiha clan was seen discussing among themselves and the focus of the discussion was undoubtedly Akira.

    After the news came out, Uchiha clan is proud that Akira is able to kill a jounin.

    The Uchiha clan has always been very united and the fact that the clan has produced a genius, had make the Uchiha clan very proud. So when Akira returned to the Uchiha clan, a group of clan uchihas gathered together to congratulate him.

    "Akira is getting stronger and stronger now. Killing a Jounin at a young age of 9 years old. He should be considered the best among Konoha''s younger generation¡­"

    "Of course he is the best, the two boys from Hyuga''s clan are not even comparable, hahaha."

    "He had bring pride and glory to our Uchiha clan and let the Hyuga clan know who is the strongest clan in Konoha!"

    The clansman all smiled kindly and congratulated Akira.

    Akira also enjoyed the congratulations from the people and felt a little happy.

    Unlike the praise from the third hokage, the celebration from the Uchiha clansman made Akira even more happy. After all Akira has a sense of belonging to uchiha clan.

    "Brother Akira, how exactly did you kill the Ame jounin? Did you use your sharingan?"

    "Brother Akira, are Ame jounin strong? What kind of ninjutsu did they use?" Mikoto also follow after Akira lively, as if she is Akira''s little tail, always following him and asking lots of questions. Her bright shining eyes looked at Akira as she asked Akira the questions curiously.

    Akira is speechless, how could he answer all of the them when Mikoto asked so many questions at once? Just when he is having a headache with all the questions, he caught the sly and playful look in Mikoto''s eyes. This girl is really getting more and more mischievous.

    Mikoto has been following Akira, following his steps, raising her snow-white chin and with a proud face, as if the person being praised is not Akira, but her.

    Akira couldn''t help but smile because of Mikoto''s charming and cute appearance. Akira squeezed Mikoto''s nose and smiled: "You, these days, you have been getting more and more mischievous¡­"

    "No, I am not." Mikoto stuck out her tongue playfully and said with a grin: "I have been practicing very hard recently and my strength has also improved a lot. Unfortunately, I haven''t awakened my sharingan yet." Mikoto said with tinge of regret.

    Akira smiled, Mikoto was about his age and the people in Uchiha clan who opened their eyes at this age were all geniuses among geniuses.

    Fugaku stood at the side, watching Akira talking with Mikoto with some envy.

    Mikoto is the happiest with Akira returning to the Uchiha clan. The little girl held Akira hand and talked a lot about recent event related to Uchiha clan. One of them is that fugaku awakened his one tomoe sharingan! Fugaku awakening his sharingan is within Akira expectation. After all, Fugaku is four or five years older than Akira and Mikoto.

    "Fugaku, congrats on awakening your sharingan." Akira smiled at Fugaku.

    Fugaku only smiled bitterly: "Akira, don''t make fun of me, I am so much worse than you." Fugaku heart is a little uncomfortable, comparing Akira and himself. However, he sincerely admire Akira and his achievements.

    Akira smiled and said nothing.

    Everyone in uchiha clan were celebrating and at this time the head of the Uchiha clan, Fukai walked out while being surrounded by the people.

    Currently, Fukai does not have his usual stern face and he is surprisingly smiling. You can see that he is in a good mood: "Akira, you have bring honor to our clan. Thank god, our Uchiha clan is bless with such a genius like you!"

    "Akira"

    "Akira!"

    Hundreds of people shouted in unison. These people are the core members of the Uchiha clan. The sound of shouting shakes the sky, and makes people excited.

    Because of Akira, hundreds of Uchiha clan members shouted in unison at this moment, causing Akira''s heart to be touched.

    After shouting, Uchiha Fukai waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet and then said to Akira: "Alright, the clan celebration will end here. Akira, come with me."

    "Yes." Akira nodded and followed Fukai back to their house. (They live together)

    In a room, Fukai and Akira sat opposite and two cups of steaming hot tea were placed on the table.

    Fukai picked up the tea cup, blew the tea and took a sip and then said, "Akira, how far have your sharingan progress until?"

    Akira hearing the question, immediately activated his sharingan.

    Three tomoe sharingan were clearly visible, and the blood red eye was particularly eye-catching, which made fukai who was drinking tea suddenly lost his composure. He spouted a mouthful of tea and couldn''t help but cough a few times.

    Akira couldn''t help smiling maliciously seeing Fukai appearance.

    Fukai then looked at Akira in amazement and was a little relieved: "No wonder you can kill jounin, you have already unlocked three tomoe sharingan¡­"

    His three tomoe sharingan is actually unlocked after Akira killed the jounin, but he did not correct Fukai words, letting him misunderstand.

    "Three tomoe sharingan at your age is definitely a genius that our Uchiha clan has never encountered since Madara Uchiha." Fukai said with emotion, a little embarrassed.

    "You are overpraising me," Akira said softly, neither humble nor overbearing.

    When Fukai saw this, he nodded discreetly, Akira not only unlocked the three tomoe sharingan, the most rare thing is that he is mature, not arrogant or impetuous, this state of mind is the most rare.

    What''s the use of pure talent? There have been many geniuses throughout the years and many had died in the war before they grow truly strong and independent. Only geniuses with mature minds can stay alive and have the chance to survive to the end.

    Fukai said: "Since you have unlocked the three tomoe sharingan, you are eligible to be the core member of our Uchiha clan. From tomorrow on, you can freely enter and leave the clan library and read all of our Uchiha''s clan ninjutsu scrolls, including some A rank ninjutsu."

    Akira''s eyes lit up, this is a good reward.

    Akira has been wanting to learn Uchiha''s high rank ninjutsu for a long time and he is excited when he thinks about the famous ninjutsu renown in his previous world. (Madara using these ninjutsu as if they are s rank ninjutsu, demolishing the allied shinobi.)

    Fire style: Majestic destroyer flame (B rank)

    Fire style: Majestic demolisher flame (B rank)

    Fire Style: Dragon Flame Caterwaul (B rank) ¡­

    Akira is able to enter and leave Uchiha''s clan library to read the scrolls of ninjutsu before, but high rank ninjutsu are confidential and not open to the public. This time Uchiha clan is so generous to give out such reward and Akira is pleased with the benefits given.

    With the support from Uchiha clan, Akira is grateful for their support and has more sense of belonging for the clan.

 Chapter 32 - First Meeting with Danzo

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 32:

    "Looking at your yearning expression, you must have been wanting the clan''s high rank ninjutsu for a long time, right?" Fukai smiled and proudly said: "Not surprising because Uchiha clan fire ninjutsu and genjutsu prowess are famous in the ninja world."

    Akira nodded, Uchiha clan certainly deserves to be proud, because this is a fact.

    "You can go and learn these ninjutsu, if you have any doubts, you can ask the third elder to answer your doubts." Fukai said.

    In addition to the head of the Uchiha clan, there are also three powerful and influential elders and the third elder is one of them.

    "Ok." Akira nodded.

    Ever since the reign by second hokage, Uchiha clan has been suspected and isolated by Konoha''s higher echelon. This is no secret, as it is precisely because of this that uchiha clan is more united and pays more attention to nurturing talents. As a result Akira is given such preferential treatment.

    Regardless of the reason, Fukai treat Akira very well, so Akira is grateful.

    "You can go, if you have anything, you can tell me freely." Fukai said.

    Akira nodded and left directly.

    After leaving the room, Akira breathed a sigh of relief and felt better.

    "You have earned a lot this time. Uchiha clan library has a lot of powerful ninjutsu stored¡­" The voice of sage of the six path sounded in Akira''s mind and said with a smile.

    "Old man, are you boasting? Uchiha''s ninjutsu all originated from Indra and Indra is your son." Akira said.

    The sage of the six path was so angry that he blow his beard and glared at Akira while angrily shout: "Do I need to boast? Do I look so shallow?"

    Akira nodded seriously: "Yes."

    "Brat! How could I have taken you as my student. Thinking back to my glorious day, I would have never taken such a student like you¡­" The sage of the six path sighed and looked distressed.

    "¡­"

    Akira and six of the six path like to banter with one another and it has becomes a way for them to communicate their feelings. This is perhaps the most weird pair of sensei and student in the ninja world.

    After a night rest, Akira went to the back mountain to practice as usual.

    Currently, Akira is practicing his shurikenjutsu.

    Akira prepared the target by placing them in different positions and then he began to throw the shuriken towards the targets.

    Akira jumped up with his sharingan activated. His hand held ten shuriken in between his fingers, shot out the shurikens which separated into different directions and all of them hit the bullseye. There was also a target placed in his blind spot. Akira throw forward his arm and sent out two shurikens one after another. The two shurikens at mid flight ricochet at each other, changing the direction, so that one of the shuriken hit the bullseye of the target placed in his blind spot.

    Perfect!

    Akira lightly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Good job, your shurikenjutsu is getting better and better." Sage of the six path praised.

    Akira smiled and was about to answer, but was interrupted by the sage of the six path sudden warning: "Huh, there is a strong chakra approaching here¡­"

    Akira''s heart shuddered as he saw the leaves of the trees in front of him move slightly and a figure appeared there in a blink of an eye.

    This person was about forty years old, with a solemn and dignified expression. He looked at Akira with a little surprised: "Uchiha Akira, you deserve to be a genius of the Uchiha clan, Orochimaru is right, you have great potential. "

    Danzo!

    Akira narrowed his eyes slightly, the person in front of him is Danzo!

    Danzo just saw the scene where Akira was practicing his shurikenjutsu and felt very amazed. Uchiha Akira is really extraordinary and a smile appeared on Danzo''s face: "I will Introduce myself, I am the Danzo, the leader of ''root'' which is a branch organization of Konoha anbu."

    Of course I know you are Danzo! Akira secretly said in his heart, then nodded and replied calmly: "I once heard the Patriarch mentioning ''root'', a branch organization of Anbu. How may I help you Danzo sama?"

    Danzo was a little surprised, seeing Akira not astonished by the revelation. It seems that Uchiha clan really attach great importance to Uchiha Akira. Did they told him about the roots existence?

    Danzo was secretly surprised, but he didn''t know that Akira was actually lying.

    "Uchiha Akira, you are very talented. I have intentions to nuture you. I don''t know if you are interested in joining root?" Danzo pondered slightly and said, "If you join root, I will train you to my best ability and make you the strongest ninja. I am actually very close with your uchiha clan as I have a close friend named Uchiha Kagami, who is also a uchiha. "

    Out of Akira''s expectation, the purpose of Danzo coming here was actually to offer him to join ''root''!

    Akira was surprised by Danzo''s invitation, but he sneered in his heart.

    Join root organization? Don''t be kidding me, once I join the roots, I will be completely under Danzo''s control. With Danzo''s attitude towards Uchiha, I will be throwing myself into the deep pit. The most likely thing to happen is like the original story where shisui eyes are gouge out and stolen¡­

    Danzo is undisputedly a conspirator and ambitious man.

    Akira narrowed his eyes and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to join ''root''."

    "Oh?" Danzo''s expression stiffened: "Uchiha Akira, you have to think clearly, with me, i will be able to guide you to the greatest extent in the practice of sharingan and teach you some powerful ninjutsu¡­ "

    "Only idiots will want to join your root!" Akira muttered in his heart and suddenly the voice of the sage of the six oatht also sounded: "Brat, this person is called Danzo right, he seems to have ill-intentioned for you."

    "Well, don''t worry, I know." Akira replied to the sage of the six path in his mind, but his face remained calm.

    Hearing Akira say this, sage of the six path stopped talking. He know that Akira is as cunning as a little fox, so he is not worried that Akira would be deceived by Danzo.

    "Thank you, but I can practice Sharingan myself. Recently, the Patriarch has been guiding me in the training of sharingan as well ." Akira continued to shirk.

    Danzo was startled slightly and suddenly there was nothing to say. Even if he know more about sharingan, he would definitely not be as good as a Uchiha. With no choice, Danzo said: "I hope you will think about it. I think you are a promising genius and should not be wasting your time with useless training."

    "Thank you for your concern, but I have already decided." Akira said lightly.

    Danzo still wanted to speak and persuade Akira to join root, but Akira directly refused.

    "You don''t have to go through the trouble anymore. Third Hokage has also invited me to join Anbu and I have already decided to join the Anbu directly under third hokage command." Akira responded directly.

    Akira knows that in fact, third hokage let Akira join Anbu is mostly to appease the Uchiha. After all, although there are conflicts between Uchiha clan and Konoha''s upper echelons, but they are far from being irreconcilable. The third hokage also wanted to appease Uchiha clan and resolve conflicts. However Akira doesn''t care about hokage intention, joining Anbu is also good for him, at least it is more convenient to have another identity and he will be working closely with Konoha''s upper echelons.

    So in the face of Danzo''s invitation, Akira directly use third Hokage invitation as a excuse!

    No matter how much Danzo has ideas about him, it is impossible for him to ignore the third hokage. Once Akira accepted third hokage invitation to join Anbu, it will be Anbu directly under Hokage command and even Danzo has no right to interfere!

    Danzo can''t defy Hokage''s orders, right?

    Danzo suddenly turned pale, and said in his heart: "Sarutobi hiruzen, that guy actually took a earlier step, damn¡­is Hiruzen trying to win over Uchiha''s clan?"

    Akira looked at Danzo''s deflated appearance, feeling happy. After knowing that he had joined the Anbu, Danzo must have been a little more scrupulous(careful) about him. With Danzo''s cautious character, he will not move easily in the short term.

 Chapter 33 - Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame Jutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 33:

    "If that''s the case, I won''t stop you from joining the Anbu under hokage direct command." Danzo''s face was pale as he squeezed out this sentence with difficulty.

    "That''s good." Akira chuckled secretly, but his expression was calm.

    Danzo walked away with anger in his heart, that hateful Hiruzen have ruin my plan! Hiruzen actually want to win over Akira and now that he actually entered Anbu under Hokage''s direct command, this will be a problem in his plan¡­

    Danzo is cautious and scheming by nature. After learning that Akira had chosen to join third hokage direct Anbu, he felt that things were beyond his control.

    "Uchiha Akira¡­ Forget it, I will let this kid be for the time being, now it''s wartime, I will wait until I have time then I will deal with this matter." Danzo secretly thought in his heart.

    Akira borrowed third hokage name and authority to temporarily dispel Danzo''s idea. However, Akira also knew very well that Danzo had only temporarily dismissed the idea, and did not give up.

    "This is enough, as long as it can hold Danzo for a while. Give me a little more time, until then, I won'' let others decide my fate for me¡­" Akira thought inwardly.

    Time!

    Akira now just needs time.

    Give him enough time for him to grow up, then whether it''s Danzo or Orochimaru, there will be nothing to worry about!

    "No matter, let''s enter anbu first, with third hokage as a detterence, I don''t need to worry too much for the time being." Akira decided. Among the Konoha upper echelon, third hokage is unbiased towards the Uchiha clan, while some Konoha upper echelons headed by Danzo are hostile and prejudiced towards the Uchiha clan.

    After making up his mind to join Anbu, Akira breathed a sigh of relief and continued to practice without anymore distractions.

    Because of the sudden arrival of Danzo, Akira has a sense of urgency and he urgently needs to improve his strength.

    "Old man, I may need your help in the next few days." Akira seriously said while communicating with sage of the six path

    "It is not like I never help you normally" sage of the six path said helplessly.

    "Uh, this time is different. I want to strengthen my training and I need your guidance" Akira said seriously.

    With sage of the six path by his side, he would have free teaching from a expert. Akira will of course make full use of it and ask for advice.

    "Don''t worry, with me around, there won''t be any problem." Sage of the six path agreed confidently: "Brat, You are the hope for peace in the Ninja world in the future¡­"

    Sage of the six path is starting to nag again, but he sound kind and fatherly. This stubborn old man can also sometime be cute, being concern for Akira in his own way.

    For the next two days, Akira has been studying some ninjutsu and genjutsu from the Uchiha'' clan library. Now that he has unlocked the three tomoe sharingan, he can began to learn unique high rank fire ninjutsu of Uchiha''s clan.

    Akira has already begun to learn and practice in the use of these ninjutsu one by one.

    The fire ninjutsu of Uchiha''s clan are well-known in the Ninja World and Akira learnt these jutsus with full of interest. He started learning tirelessly, absorbing the knowledge like a sponge.

    The sage of the six path even guided from the side, making Akira feel that he was improving almost every moment.

    At the same time, Akira also consulted the third elder of the Uchiha clan, and thoroughly integrated the ninjutsu he learned.

    Sage of the six path looked more and more satisfied, he had seen Akira''s efforts over the past few days. Even though such high-intensity training is very terrifying and hard to do, but Akira persisted on and did it through the gritting of his teeth.

    "Fire style, majestic destroyer flame!" Akira quickly formed hand seals, standing a distance away from the big waterfall and directly released a fierce flame toward the waterfall.

    Fire style, majestic destroyer flame is Uchiha''s famous high rank fire ninjutsu.

    Raging flames rising, the scale of the flames far surpassed of the giant fireball, the flames curled up, the temperature suddenly increase drasctically and heat wave gushed out. At the moment when the flame came into contact with the waterfall, large clouds of water vapor formed, but the fire was still burning endlessly, as if it can burn the waterfall dry.

    Worthy of being a B rank ninjutsu, the power is truly strong!

    Akira remembered the scene where Uchiha Madara use fire style, majestic destroyer flame in the original story against the allied ninja force. Which the allied ninja force needed dozens of water style ninjas to resist the ninjutsu at the same time. Seeing the outcome of the jutsu he became more satisfied with the use of majestic destroyer flame.

    After a long time, the flames finally began to weaken and extinguished, Akira breathed a sigh of relief with his forehead full of sweat.

    "Huh, my chakra is exhausted again." Akira said tiredly.

    Successive practice has exhausted his Chakra.

    "It''s okay, a little girl has come and brought you something." The teasing voice of the sage of the six path sounded.

    Akira was stunned, only to see the shadow of a young girl trotting over. The girl was carrying a basket with rice balls in her hand, and there were some special chakra pills, which could supplement chakra and nutrition.

    The girl is Mikoto Uchiha.

    Mikoto seemed to have the potential to be a good wife and mother in the future. The little girl smiled and handed the basket to Akira. "Here, Brother Akira. This is the rice ball I made specifically for you and the chakra pill I took from the clan. "

    "Thank you Mikoto, you will be a good wife and mother in the future!" Akira squeezed Mikoto''s nose affectionately and said with a smile.

    Mikoto seemed to enjoy the intimacy with Akira, her eyes turned into crescent moons, and she couldn''t help but laughing.

    "It took a lot of effort to make these, so you have to finish it." Mikoto said with a smile.

    Akira glanced at the food in the basket, and it seemed that it was just enough to finish it, and then replied without thinking, "Don''t worry, I promise to finish it."

    Mikoto smiled sweetly, blinked her eyes and looked at Akira''s profile with her chin.

    At this time, sage of the six path''s malicious voice came from his mind: "Brat, you seem to be blessed today and there is another one coming"

    What do you mean? Akira found it a little strange and then he saw another girl trotting over with a basket, she has bright red hair, looking cute and charming, it was Kushina.

    "Akira!" Kushina called Akira and suddenly found that Akira was with Mikoto, slightly surprised, but didn''t care too much, just smiled and said, "I specially made ramen for you, look!"

    Kushina opened the basket and Akira saw a large bowl of steaming ramen, which was full of flavors, which smells heavenly.

    "I made it by myself, it looks good, right? You have to finish it." Kushina blinked at Akira and said the exact same thing as Mikoto.

    Uh...

    Akira glanced at Kushina''s ramen and then at the rice ball in Mikoto''s hand, a little bit dumbfounded.

    Originally the rice balls were enough to fill Akira, but Kushina made a big bowl of ramen again, which he will die from overeating if he ate both!

    Akira really wanted to ask Mikoto and Kushina: You guys met up and planned to torture me right? !

 Chapter 34 - Entering Anbu, Konoha White Fang

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 34:

    Akira looked at the ramen on the left, the rice ball in his hand, and finally looked at the two extremely beautiful faces in front of him and he couldn''t help but worry. On one side is ramen, the other side is rice balls, but I have to eat them all¡­

    Of course, this is the headache of being too blessed.

    "Boy, if you are too greedy, you will have stomache." The joking laughter of the sage of the six path gloating over Akira misfortune and using another pun made Akira roll his eyes. (Direct meaning: too much food stomachache) (pun: he will have stomaches handling having two girlfriends)

    "Old man, I know, you are jealous!" Akira ignored the jokes from sage of the six path. Under the gaze of Kushina and Mikoto, Akira took a mouthful of rice ball and ramen and slowly ate finish both kinds of food. Then he held his stomach tragically from being too full and didn''t want to move anymore.

    "Sometimes I really envy Choza''s appetite." Akira sighed. (Being able to keep eating and not feel full)

    "Is it delicious?" Both Kushina and Mikoto looked at Akira with anticipation.

    Of course Akira nodded: "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious."

    "That''s good, I will do it for you every day from now on." Kushina replied.

    Mikoto nodded vigorously: "Me too. You have to eat it all up in the future."

    "¡­" The corner of Akira''s mouth twitched and anxious in his heart. If I continue eating like this for a month, my body shape will become like Choza!

    Akira hurriedly persuaded: "No, you girls can prepare meals for me on alternate days, so that you girls don''t get tired." With this one sentence, the two little girls smile happily.

    Akira also breathed a sigh of relief. Although the food is good, but too much food will kill him.

    After resting for a while, Akira devoted himself to training again.

    "Fire style, majestic demolisher flame jutsu!"

    "Fire style, dragon flame caterwaul jutsu¡­"

    Akira practiced again and again, Chakra and physical strength were quickly consumed as he devoted himself to the training of jutsu.

    Mikoto and Kushina looking at the sidelines are stunned. Such high-intensity training, how could Akira persist through it.

    "Brother Akira really deserves to be the pride of our Uchiha clan. He is really amazing." Mikoto''s eyes were extremely bright and shining as she said with emotion.

    Kushina also nodded slightly, looking at Akira''s back, feeling distress for Akira but a little proud of his hardwork as well.

    "I am also going to practice. Recently I have been learning my Uzumaki clan fuinjutsu. I can''t lose to Akira." Kushina said not willing to lose.

    "Ok, I''ll go too." Mikoto also clenched her small fist.

    "Let''s go together." Mikoto and Kushina are best friends and they decide to go practice together.

    Akira has been working hard in his practice of jutsu, which has great result from his training.

    On this day, after finally finishing his jutsu training, Akira breathed a sigh of relief, but saw Minato approaching him.

    "Akira, we should tell third hokage-sama our replies for his invitation. I plan to join Anbu, how about you?" Minato asked. Today is the third day already and Minato asked Akira whether he planned to join Anbu.

    Akira smiled and nodded: "I also plan to join Anbu."

    "Great, we will be able to fight together again in the future." Minato smiled warmly.

    Akira nodded.

    The two went to the hokage tower together and told third hokage of their decision of joining the anbu. Third hokage was happy to know that Akira and Minato decision in accepting his invitation and said with a smile: "Very well, I have already informed anbu and you can go directly to anbu. Both of you can just report to the anbu location. I look forward to your future performance, don''t let me down."

    "Yes sir!" Akira and Minato both nodded.

    "Go ahead."

    Leaving the Hokage tower, Akira and Minato finally arrived at the location of Anu according to the location told by the third hokage.

    It was located in the outskirt of Konoha, and it is very remote. What made Akira and Minato even more surprise was that the location of Anbu was actually underground and it is really secretly hidden

    Akira and Minato entered the underground passage and walked for about ten minutes before seeing an open area and a large platform, which seemed to be the location of Anbu.

    Once there, Akira and Minato felt several pairs of eyes staring at them.

    "Two newcomer is coming¡­"

    "It seems to be the genius from Uchiha clan~"

    "yea should be, he really did come to the Anbu huh?"

    Akira faintly heard the discussion and most of the object of the discussion was himself. It seems that Akira killing a jounin has spread throughout Konoha and in current Konoha, Akira''s name has spread to most ninjas'' ears.

    "Akira, you are really famous." Minato smiled.

    "Aren''t you the same?" Akira shook his head and glanced at Minato. Although Minato is not as renown as Akira, he is also famous.

    "Hello, Uchiha Akira, Namikaze Minato, third hokage have already explained that both you will come, my name is Hatake Sakumo and my code name in Anbu is ''White fang''. The anbu took off the mask he was wearing and showed his face and his silver hair which is a trait of the Hatake clan.

    Akira''s heart moved in excitement, it is Hatake Sakumo! A member of the Hatake clan, Hatake Kakashi''s father, one of konoha current legend and a man known as ''Konoha White Fang''!

    Unlike the Tusnade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru trio who have not yet battled with Hanzo and are called the "Sannin" from their defeat in the near future, Sakumo is already famous and his reputation is reknown in all five major countries.

    Even though it seems that Konoha white fang ending is a bit tragic. He can''t stand the crowd pressure and committed suicide out of guilt. However, Konoha White Fang''s strength is beyond doubt, I''m afraid he is even stronger than the current Sannin.

    "Nice to meet you senpai."

    Akira and Minato greeted Sakumo.

    "Well, both you come with me to receive a set of Anbu''s clothes and equipment." Sakumo nodded, taking Akira and Minato to receive their equipment.

    Although they said it is equipments but in actual fact it is just a ninja suit, mask and weapon.

    The most obvious feature of a Anbu is the mask. Almost every Anbu wears a mask with an animal pattern to hide their identity.

    Akira randomly chose a fox mask, and felt that it will look pretty good when worn.

    After selecting the mask and weapons, Konoha White Fang said: "Okay, everyone must gather!"

    White fang is the captain of Anbu, and under his order, everyone quickly assembled and stood in two rows. Akira looked around, and the current number of Anbu is probably less than twenty. Of course, it is also possible that some members of the Anbu went out to perform tasks and have not return.

    "Today we have two new members, Uchiha Akira and Namikaze Minato who joined Anbu, and they will be our companions from today onwards. Do any of you have any questions?" Konoha white fang said.

    Most of the Anbu members shook their heads, but one of them said, "Wait, I have a question!"

 Chapter 35 - Hyuga Provocation

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 35:

    "I have a question." One of the ninjas took off his mask and took a step forward, revealing his face. This man looks plain, but his eyes are particularly obvious-byakugan! This ninja is from the Hyuga clan.

    "Hyuga Sora, what''s your question?" Konoha white fang frowned and asked.

    Akira''s heart moved slightly, there are actually people from the Hyuga clan in Anbu, but this is also reasonable. The Hyuga clan is also Konoha''s noble and famous clan and there must be their people in places like Anbu.

    The ninja named Sora glanced at Akira, and seemed to be very hostile towards Akira.

    Akira frowned and vaguely understood something.

    Since the death of the second hokage, the number of senju clan members has gradually decreased. The Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan became Konoha''s two biggest clans, Konoha''s first and second clan. Naturally, there are a lot of competition between the two clans, and the relationship was a bit tense.

    In addition, Akira had also taught both Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Hiashi a lesson in the ninja academy. Hiashi bloodline is from the main branch of the clan and is the person who may inherit the position of huyga clan patriarch in the future. This made most members of the Hyuga clan hostile to Akira.

    It seems the same is true for sora in front of me.

    "Captain, I don''t think Uchiha Akira has the qualifications to be an anbu." Sora stood up and stared at Akira.

    Akira raised his eyebrows, while the others were slightly taken aback. They all looked at Akira and then at Sora

    There was a faint spark in the air and the atmosphere was tense.

    "The reason?" Konoha white fang asked lightly.

    "Captain, the execution of Anbu''s mission is very dangerous, and we don''t know how strong Akira is. After all, he is only nine years old. I think we should evaluate his strength before making a decision? Otherwise, if he drags down the entire anbu because of him, wouldn''t it affect the trust third hokage for anbu?" Sora did not shy away from the question and said directly.

    What he said seemed reasonable, but everyone could clearly see that he was targeting Akira.

    If he weren''t deliberately targeting Akira, there is Minato beside Akira who came with him but why didn''t he question Minato but only aimed at Akira, which is enough to explain the problem.

    Akira squinted his eyes, of course he know that Sora is targeting him.

    Is he really a soft persimmon that can be squash easily?

    Akira doesn''t have much ill feelings towards Hyuga''s clan and of course, he doesn''t have much liking. The last time he did it purely because of Kushina, but Sora who took the initiative to target him, had made Akira feel a little bit unhappy.

    He had been purposely provoked by Sora, won''t he be angry?

    "Then In your opinion, what do you think I should do to prove my strength?" Akira asked lightly.

    Seeing Akira picking up the conversation, Sora was overjoyed that he took the bait, and said: "Akira, although you are called a genius by many people in the village, we haven''t seen your strength personally after all. So I can''t be sure how strong you are. Why don''t you have a match with me to verify your strength. What do you think?"

    Akira curled his lips in distain, so predictable, using the same set of trick.

    Several members of anbu in the room shook their heads. They have seen the strength of Sora. His strength is a solid jounin level, coupled with the aid of his byakugan, his strength is stronger than average jounin but not as good as elite jounin.

    As for Akira, the village was saying that Akira killed a jounin, but after all, it was just a statement, and they had never seen Akira''s strength so they were somewhat susceptible.

    In the eyes of these anbu members, the request made by Sora was a bit too much. After all, Sora is a senior Anu member and has the byakugan. How could Akira be an opponent?

    "Akira, don''t agree, he deliberately wants to deal with you!" Minato whispered beside Akira.

    Akira smiled, but shrugged indifferently and he looked at Sora while saying, "Hyuga Sora right, it''s okay for me to compete with you. If I lose, then I will withdraw from Anbu and never mention to join anbu ever again."

    "Good, you deserve to be from Uchiha''s clan, so decisive!" Sora smiled and clapped his palms, he was happy in his heart. He was waiting for Akira''s words! Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan compete with each other and the anbu directly under hokage is one of the most trusted people of hokage and it is of course best to eliminate the Uchiha clan.

    Akira squinted his eyes: "But what if you lose?"

    "If I lose¡­" Sora was speechless for a while.

    "Why not, for the sake of fairness, we two will try a game and decide who will win or lose. The winner stays in anbu while the loser leaves, what do you think?" Akira narrowed his eyes Sora.

    "This¡­" Sora hesitated. Although he is confident that he can win Akira, however the one who lose will have to withdraw from Anbu. This bet is too big, making him hesitant.

    Akira shook his head: "You don''t even dare to do this, forget it, it seems that the Hyuga clan is nothing more than that, a coward."

    Akira use this is a simple but effective provocation method. Thinking of the honor of the Hyuga clan, Sora gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I promised! Please everyone present will be witnesses, if I lose this test I will withdraw from anbu. Uchiha Akira, so will you!"

    "No problem." Akira shrugged.

    Seeing how things had turned into this, Konoha white fang frowned, but he could only nod and agree: "Okay, we will be witnesses."

    "Akira, the other party is a jounin of the Hyuga clan, you have to be careful of his byakugan¡­" Minato reminded.

    "Don''t worry." Akira patted Minato on the shoulder, his eyes serious as he stared at Sora

    Akira and Sora were both standing in the field, and the others all retreated to give them room to fight.

    "Akira, you are sure to lose! I will let you know what your so called title as Uchiha genius is just a joke! Your sharingan are far inferior to the byakugan of our Hyuga clan!" Sora sneered.

    "Really? Don''t blame me for not reminding you, if you don''t do your best, you will be beaten into a pig head by me." Akira said lightly.

    A intense battle is about to start! (The anbu, Sakumo and Minato POV)

 Chapter 36 - You didnt even touch the corner of my clothe

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 36:

    Akira and Sora stood on both sides and the battle was about to start.

    A slight disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Sora''s mouth, as if he had already determined that Akira couldn''t beat him.

    Akira curled his lips in contempt, wondering where this guy confidence came from. Some people in the Hyuga clan are really arrogant, I wonder how Hinata, who is such a gentle and kind girl born in such a Hyuga clan.

    Several thoughts flashed in Akira''s heart, but at this moment, the opposite Sora moved.

    Sora roared and said: "Byakugan!"

    With byakugan activated, Sora made a Hyuga''s signature gentle fist stance with both hands, looking very imposing. Akira didn''t expect Sora to be actually very strong, but thinking about it, how can he enter the anbu without any strength.

    "Eight trigram, sixty-four palms!" Sora yelled and rushed towards Akira. There seemed to be a faint eight trigram array around Sora and Akira is in the eight trigram array and within Sora attacking range.

    Sora rushed out and attacked with gentle first towards Akira''s body, one blow after another, attacking Akira''s body rapidly.

    "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms!" Sora''s attack was like the gust of wind and rain. Non stop chain of attack heading towards Akira and it seem like Akira will not be able to handle Sora flurry of attack.

    The continuous intensive attack was extremely powerful and it turned up a gust of wind in the air, as if it going to tear Akira apart.

    There was a sneer at the corner of Sora''s mouth and he snorted triumphantly: "Uchiha how does my Hyuga''s gentle fist feel? After being hit by my gentle fist, your chakra will be sealed, you have no chance at all. You lose already!"

    Sora is very proud of his eight trigram, sixty-four palm. This is a secret taijutsu of the Hyuga clan''s main house, traditionally only known by the head of the clan and the clan''s heir. Neji Hyuga, a member of a branch house, was able to learn this technique through mere observation, a testament to his genius. Using their Byakugan''s near-360¡ã field of vision, the Hyuga envisions themselves within the centre of an Eight Trigrams symbol. The user then delivers a series of attacks to a target that is within the symbol''s perimeter, striking sixty-four of their tenketsu. Those sixty-four tenketsu are subsequently blocked, stopping the flow of chakra within the target''s body and making it difficult for them to move.

    This is also a taijutsu that the Hyuga clan is proud of.

    "Really?" Akira looked at Sora and shook his head: "You didn''t even touch the corner of my clothe just now. You are too naive in thinking that you can hit me this easily?"

    "What, impossible, I have clearly hit you¡­" Sora was taken aback.

    Caw, caw, caw.

    As soon as his voice fell, Akira''s figure turned into countless crows and dispersed.

    Sora was shocked and said: "Genjutsu! When¡­"

    That''s right, what Sora just hit was Akira''s genjutsu. As Akira said, from beginning to end, he didn''t even touch the corner of Akira''s clothes!

    "I thought Hyuga clan claimed that their bykaugan have the best insight ability? What a great disappointment, you can''t even distinguish between illusion and reality." The crows gathered, Akira''s figure appeared on the other side with his three tomoe sharingan activated, looking mysterious and eye catching with its glaringly red eyes.

    When Konoha white fang saw Akira''s sharingan, he was slightly surprised: "It turned out to be three tomoe sharingan! This young man, has unlocked three tomoe sharingan so quickly!?"

    "Three tomoe sharingan¡­Akira has become stronger again!" Minato also didn''t know about Akira awakening three tomoe sharingan. Now he was surprised to see Akira with the matured sharingan and felt pressured by his growth in strength.

    The other anbu members were also in a commotion, clearly very surprised. They originally thought that the result of this competition had already been decided, that Akira would definitely not be able to win against Sora. ( Three tomoe sharingan is a big deal because it is the strongest form for most Uchiha, only few very talented uchiha ever evolve their sharingan into mangekyo sharingan. Even then when the unlocked mangekyo sharingan, they rarely use it and it is a trump card to use as it can affect the user eye sight. Therefore not much information was known about this mangekyo sharingan in the public)

    But now it looks like the situation is completely opposite.

    Akira is really strong! Is this really a nine-year-old boy? The displayed strength is too terrifying¡­

    "Three tomoe sharingan!" Sora was also taken aback, knowing that he had encountered a tough challenge. Akira has actually awakened three tomoe sharingan, no wonder he can kill jounin!

    The Anbu members around seeing this scene, already recognise Akira''s strength and feels that Akira is capable of being an Anbu member, no longer doubting the fact that he can kill jounin. Three tomoe sharingan, even in the Uchiha clan, the people who awaken three tomoe sharingan are only a hand few, let alone Akira who is currently only nine years old!

    "It''s my turn to attack." Akira said lightly, and began to hand seal.

    "Fire style, phoenix flower shurikens jutsu!"

    Akira unleashes a volley of shuriken with one hand, and at the same time, exhales fire-infused chakra onto them in order to increase the weapons'' destructive potential by making them capable of inflicting severe burns upon direct contact with either the intended victim, or any other object caught within their trajectories.

    Due to the chakra-based nature of the flames that surround them, the shuriken will continue to burn after impact, regardless of the flammability of the object that they ultimately collide with.

    Akira''s during this period have been training intensely. He practiced ninjutsu and genjutsu every day and make great improvement. In particular he had practice fire style phoenix flower shuriken jutsu until he is very familiarize with it.

    The shurikens together with fire chakra and chakras string are tied on the shuriken. With Akira''s superb shurikenjutsu fully utilized, the shurikens flew into different directions and directly locking onto Sora.

    Sora was surprised and quickly defended: "Eight trigram, palm rotation/kaiten!"

    Eight trigram, palm rotation is a secret taijutsu of the Hyuga clan. The moment before the Hyuga is struck by an attack, they emit chakra from all of their body''s tenketsu to block it. They then spin rapidly, repelling the attack (and anything else in the vicinity) away and creating a protective shield for as long as they continue to spin. The greater the force of an attack, the greater the force with which it''s repelled. which can rebound all physical attacks. The strong strong defense from the rotation and their extremely strong observation ability of the byakugan, has make it become an "absolute defense". Eight trigram, kaiten is meant to compensate for the blind spot of the Hyuga''s Byakugan.

    Sora used eight trigram, kaiten to defend against Akira fire style, phoenix flower shuriken jutsu. He was a little relieved that he managed to defend front he volley of flame shurikens, but cold sweat still broke out on his forehead. He never thought that Akira will be so powerful. Sora had a faint feeling of pressure from Akira as if Akira can see through every move he made.

    This made Sora had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "Your use of kaiten is not bad." Akida praised, Hyuga clan taijutsu are indeed unique and Sora is even a bit stronger than the Same jounin, Takeo. If Akira hadn''t awakened three tomoe sharingan, he might be struggling with this difficult fight.

    But now¡­

    Akira squinted his eyes and began to prepare another genjutsu.

    "I have created a self made genjutsu, but I haven''t had the chance to used it yet. Why don''t i try it on Sora." Akira whispered to himself.

 Chapter 37 - Sora Defeat

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 37:

    "Genjutsu, abyss hell jutsu!" Akira''s sharingan spin, three tomoe sharingan visual power is use to the maximum.

    Abyss hell jutsu is a A rank genjutsu created by Akira based on the combination of two genjutsu, demonic genjutsu: death mirage jutsu and sly mind affect jutsu. Like the crow clone jutsu, both are very practical and powerful genjutsu.

    Sly mind affect jutsu is a genjutsu that makes people walk into a maze. Whereas demonic genjutsu: death mirage jutsu is a genjutsu used by Kakashi during the bell test of Sakura in the original story, which force the target to see their worst nightmare.

    Akira combined these two genjutsu and created a genjutsu called ''Abyss Hell jutsu''. This genjutsu force the target directly into a labyrinth of hell and suffer painful mental attack.

    "Abyss hell jutsu? I have never heard of it and I don''t know what kind of genjutsu is it¡­" On the sideline, Konoha white fang watched Akira''s movements intently and muttered to himself softly.

    Abyss hell jutsu, activate!

    Akira is already very proficient in the use of genjutsu, thus Sora immediately fall into the genjutsu with one eye contacted. Sora was shocked and tried to struggle out of the genjutsu, but it was too late.

    Inside the genjutsu, Sora could only see the gloomy aura exuding here, as if it were the nine layer of hell. Everywhere he look are horrifying and tragic scenes.

    He can hear countless ghosts whistling, roaring, crying and howling right beside him. The floor of landscape is littered with bones, making a creepy and chilling horror sight to see.

    Sora instantly fell into great fear, and instinctively want to escape from the genjutsu, but something that made him more fearful happened.

    No matter how hard he try to escape, this genjutsu is almost like a maze. There is no exit route at all and he is trapped in a never ending loop!

    This is the power of Akira''s self created genjutsu after the combination of the two genjutsu ''Demonic illusion: death mirage jutsu'' and ''sly mind affect jutsu''. This genjutsu formed a huge maze of hell, which made Sora unable to leave but trap in a never ending maze of horror.

    These two ordinary genjutsu, after being combined and recreated by Akira, become a very deadly and powerful genjutsu. Even a jounin like Sora instantly got trap in the genjutsu!

    "Your genjutsu is very strong. I didn''t expect you to improve so quickly after unlocking three tomoe sharingan and now you can deal with normal jounin easily¡­" Sage of the six path''s voice sounded and he praised Akira.

    When Akira created this ''Abyss hell jutsu'', sage of the six path also provided a lot of suggestions and guidance on the side, which helped a lot.

    Akira also nodded in satisfaction and at the same time smiled inwardly. Genjutsu is very useful and strong with the aid of the sharingan, Akira''s current strength is actually not much stronger than Sora, but relying on the use of genjutsu which is further amplified by the sharingan, he can defeat the Sora easily.

    Genjutsu have the advantage of finishing battles quickly, even if the enemy is of the same strength, the winner can be decided almost instantly and soundlessly with the use of genjutsu.

    The same was true for Uchiha Itachi in the original story. Where Itachi defeated Deidara and Orochimaru almost instantly with sharingan genjutsu.

    Sora is completely immersed in the ''Abyss hell jutsu'' and couldn''t break free.

    Sora''s spirit and mentality gradually crumble but the genjutsu still continue. Rocky terrain with sea of fire and the roar of evil spirits are like scenes from the underworld and hell, creating mental fear and pressure to Sora, causing his spirit and mentality to collapse and suffering mental damage.

    After Akira became familiar with the release of genjutsu using his sharingan, his power had become very terrifying.

    Finally, when Sora collapsed completely, Akira then stopped the genjutsu. Sora felt like he have experienced a lifetime of torture and pain but in reality only about ten minutes past.

    Sora was release from the genjutsu, however his eyes were still filled with panicked and his body was soaked with sweat, as if he had just escape from being drowned.

    Sora panted with big breath, he has completely lost his combat ability and he kneels directly on the ground, his eyes are out of focus and they are still trembling. Obviously, he is having post traumatic stress disorder (aka PTSD) and cannot help but remain afraid!

    The other Anbu ninjas looked at each other. They also roughly knew what had just happened. It seemed that Sora was caught in Akira''s genjutsu and then lost by the genjutsu¡­

    With his byakugan insight, he still has a certain resistance to ordinary genjutsu (They can escape by identifying some inconsistent parts) but the genjutsu that Akira used was activated quickly and seemlessly, instantly trapping Sora in a maze of illusions. The result was a direct defeated. Akira''s use of the ''abyss hell jutsu'' is a superposition of two illusions and the resulting effect is by no means as simple as one plus one, the power is increase exponentially(more than doubled)!

    The anbus took a deep breath. Who would have thought that this would be the result?

    Everyone thought that Akira''s winning rate against sora a jounin was very low. After all, Sora is very strong and he has byakugan. But who would have thought that Sora didn''t last for long and was defeated by Akira!

    Looking at Akira, although there are sweat on his face, but he appear relaxed compared to Sora embarrassing haggard appearance.

    Unknowingly, the anbus looked at Akira with a little awe and respect. After all the strength of Sora belonged to the high-mid range among the Anbu members, but he was defeated by Akira easily. This made the members of Anbu recognise Akira''s strength.

    Most importantly, Akira is currently only nine years old¡­

    Thinking about this age, anbu members all shuddered. He is too strong for someone of his age, indeed only a genius of Uchiha''s clan can achieve this kind of feat, the rumors in the village is not false but true¡­

    No, Akira is even stronger than what the rumors say!

    This is the recognition and opinion of all Anbu members.

    Akira''s sharingan can clearly see everyone''s expressions, his face is calm, but he is secretly laughing in his heart, genjutsu is so useful, even if our strength is close, I can achieve a quick victory. Whereas, if it was a fight of ninjutsu, Akira will be having a difficult fight with Sora. But with the use of genjutsu if different. Once the target is trapped within the genjutsu, it will basically be a easy victory. (Mostly sharingan genjutsu and other strong genjutsu, as the target cannot escape from the genjutsu which mean they are powerless in reality and will be like a lamb waiting to be killed.)

    Even though Akira and Sora are not too different in strength, but the ending is already decided.

    Akira defeated Sora!

    This result shocked everyone.

    There was no sound around for a while, only Sora kneeling in front of Akira, with his head bowed, looking lost and crestfallen.

    Konoha white fang looked a little surprised. He glanced at Akira in amazement and announced the result: "Uchiha Akira won this competition."

    Akira smiled and said: "Thank you." Then turned to Sora: "Sora, according to the agreement, you will withdraw from Anbu."

    Sora''s eyes were lost and he glanced at Akira in fear after hearing this. He was already terrified of Akira, so facing Akira, he can only nod his head weakly without saying anything¡­

 Chapter 38 - Show His Might

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 38:

    Sora looked at Akira not daring to speak. After a long time, he finally spoke.

    "I, I know, I will withdraw from Anbu¡­" Sora spirit had been broken and he didn''t even have the courage to look at Akira''s eyes as he weakly answered.

    It is Akira first time using ''Abyss hell jutsu'' against a opponent but he is satisfied with the result. The two genjutsu were combined by Akira and was recreated into a powerful A-rank genjutsu.

    "Very good, don''t break your promise." Akira didn''t look at the Sora who was kneeling on the ground and walk away.

    After this experience, the spirit of Sora has been greatly affected by the genjutsu. This is because Akira have left an indelible impression in Sora heart, so much that in the future when Sora confronted Akira again, there will be a instinctive fear in his heart.

    If Sora and Akira fight again, Akira will definitely win very easily.

    "Your illusion is a bit cruel, you have scarred Sora so badly that he won''t even dare see you and run away from you¡­" sage of the six path voice sounded in Akira''s heart.

    Akira pouted his lips: "If he didn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I wouldn''t have do it?" Akira didn''t feel that he had gone too far, since Sora was the one who took the initiative to provoke him. If it was the opposite where Akira is the one that is weaker than Sora, Sora would definitely not let him go easily and make him suffer.

    Sage of the six path stopped talking. Although the he is kind, he is not pedantic. (excessively concerned with minor details or rules; over scrupulous.) If others want to kill you and you don''t fight back, that would be silly.

    "Since the two of you have made a agreement before, thus we will not interfere. Sora, you will explain the situation to Hokage-sama yourself." Konoha white fang said lightly.

    "Yes sir!" Sora gritted his teeth and nodded. After Sora finished speaking, he gritted his teeth, bowed and then leave. However before leaving, he look at Akira with a frightened look. After this battle, Sora had no face to stay in the Anbu anymore.

    White fang said: "The matter is temporarily closed. Akira and Minato will officially join Anbu from today onwards. I am the commander of Anbu directly under Hokage. You can call me white fang."

    "Yes sir." Akira and Minato nodded.

    At the same time, the other anbu members looked at Akira and Minato with a bit more acknowledgement. After all, Akira''s strength just now had indeed shocked them.

    This is also Akira''s other purpose, to show his might when he first enter the Anbu!

    Now it seems like the plan is successful and the effect is obvious, hence Akira is in a good mood.

    "That''s it for today, disband!" White fang said.

    "Yes sir!"

    The members of anbu all left quickly, leaving for their own activity.

    Akira and Minato also left at the same time, Anbu acts like this, coming and going without a trace, like a shadow hidden in the darkness, although it exists, it is difficult to distinguish.

    "Akira awesome, we are finally a member of the anbu, but my strength is still much worse than yours. From now on, I will work hard to improve my strength and catch up to you. Third hokage said that I have talent in learning space time movement ninjutsu, so he is planning to give me a ninjutsu scroll left by second hokage¡­" Minato said with his fist clenched.

    Space time movement ninjutsu? Isn''t that flying raijin jutsu?

    Akira heart moved. It seems like third hokage is planning to nurture Minato, letting him begin to learn flying raijin jutsu! Akira eyes narrowed.

    Flying raijin jutsu is indeed a very powerful ninjutsu, once Minato learnt it, his strength will definitely improve a lot.

    However, Akira did not worry about the strength of Minato surpassing him. Flying raijin is a movement skill. Of course, the use of flying raijin is far more powerful than the ordinary body flicker jutsu. But even so, Akira didn''t think that Minato could surpass him. Minato is improving, but he is improving faster!

    Moreover, S-rank ninjutsu flying raijin is not so easy to learn, otherwise Konoha would not only have the second hokage and Minsto learnt the jutsu after so many year. With Minato current age and talent, it will take at least a few years to fully master flying raijin and by that time, Akira is confident that he will evolve his sharingan into mangekyo sharingan.

    "Minato, continue to improve and get stronger, I look forward to your progress." Akira laughed.

    "Yes I will, at that time, I will spar with you again."

    "Of course, you can''t cry when I''m beat you."

    "I wont, am I so weak?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­"

    Akira and Minato went home separately and Akira returned to Uchiha clan compound.

    As soon as he walked in, Akira went to the room where fukai was. Fukai knew that Akira had joined Anbu and Akira also did not hide it from him. Fukai is also very supportive of Akira''s entering anbu. Uchiha clan has always been in an awkward position in Konoha. Now that Akira joins Anbu, he might bring a turn for the better, these are Fukai thoughts.

    If Akira knew Fukai thoughts, he would definitely feel that he was too idealistic. The current Konoha upper echelons, except for a few people such as the third hokage, still have deep prejudice and hostility toward uchiha clan

    Akira told Fukai about the lesson he gave to Sora in anbu today. After Fukai heard it, he laughed happily and said freely: "Yes, you have give him a good lesson! Hyuga clan acts as if they have a stick in their b.u.t.t and think they are amazing. If you don''t show them some color, they will really think that we have no capable people in Uchiha clan!

    Akira also smiled slightly, he feel like Fukai and himself are very alike.

    "Akira, please come to me if you have any difficulties. If Hyuga clan dares to trouble you in the future, just tell me!" Fukai said.

    "Ok." Akira nodded and smiled.

    Akira was a little surprised. Under Konoha''s hostility and suspicions, the atmosphere of Uchiha clan was unprecedentedly united, and Uchiha clan was also very good to him. Under such a united environment, the Uchiha clan no wonder were able to organize a rebellion later, but unfortunately they were too weak in the end and they were destroyed.

    "Now that you join anbu, you have to pay more attention to some anbu movements. Our Uchiha clan needs an elite genius like you." Fukai patted Akira on the shoulder and said: "Now it''s a war, you have to quickly improve your strength."

    "Well, thanks for the reminder." Akira nodded.

    Fukai smiled and waved his hand: "Go, go find Mikoto to play, this girl has been making asking and waiting for you every day, I really envy you young people¡­"

    Akira coughed, but he saw Fukai still chattering: "Well, in order to maintain the purity of our blood, we usually marry distant relatives in the clan as our wives. Mikoto and you are just right suitable as well. Unfortunately, both of you are still too young, but I might as well make a engage both of you first¡­"

    Akria got up, but when he heard this, his feet slipped and he almost fell. Looking at Fukai serious thinking with a speechless expression on his face as he complained in his heart.

    Is this really the majestic Uchiha Fukai in the past? This personality is totally different than in the past, is this a imposter?

 Chapter 39 - Konoha Twin Star

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 39:

    "Akira, I know the thoughts of that girl, Mikoto. She has liked and cling onto you since she was a child. It would be a good marriage if you two become a couple. But I heard that you are very popular. There is also another girl called Uzumaki Kushina that has recently been by your side, right¡­" Fukai asked with a smile.

    Akira rolled his eyes, what is with the change of personality.

    A dignified uchiha clan patriarch, gossiping about his relationship? It must be a imposter!

    "Uh, Patriarch¡­"

    "I think it''s better to settle the engagement between you and Mikoto first. As for the little girl named Uzumaki Kushina, it won''t be a problem even if you like her¡­" Fukai smiled. (Harem approved)

    Akira was speechless, but he didn''t object at all in his heart.

    Akira also loves Mikoto and he also vaguely understands Mikoto''s feelings for him. In Akira''s view, Mikoto is a very cute, beautiful and gentle girl. Of course he will like her, as she is very kind and likable.

    Akira and Mikoto are distant relatives and they have thin blood relations, so it won''t be a problem for them to get married.

    "Don''t worry, I am not forcing you to get married right away, I just want to settle the engagement between you and Mikoto first. Only two of us will know about this, when you and Mikoto are older, I will announce it again. There won''t be a problem with that, right?" Fukai said.

    "Thank you patriarch." Akira didn''t hesitate anymore and agree with it.

    Akira suddenly thought of something and said, "Will there be any problem coming from Fugaku?"

    Akira know that Fugaku also like Mikoto, how can it be that Fugaku has no objection at all?

    Fukai said: "Fugaku is a lot older than you, and he is almost at the age of considering marriage. It just so happens that there is a young girl named Uchiha Tsuki in the clan who is pretty good and I have already decided on their marriage."

    Akira silently mourned for Fugaku for three seconds. The poor child marriage was actually arranged. It seems that due to his existence, Fugaku''s wife is going to be someone else.

    "Okay, you can go first. The war is getting more and more intense recently. I''m afraid you won''t be free in Anbu, maybe even I have to go to the battlefield myself¡­" Fukai said.

    Akira''s heart moved and it seemed that the scale a d pressure of the war had become greater and greater. Even the Uchiha''s Patriarch, Fukai has to go to the battlefield himself.

    "Yes, I understand."

    Akira exited the room in a good mood.

    "Brother Akira!" At this time, Akira heard a familiar voice, which was Mikoto clear voice.

    Mikoto stood in front of Akira pretty lively, looking at Akira with bright eyes and said, "Brother Akira is back from Anbu on the first day, right? How do you feel?"

    "Not bad, it''s more interesting than I thought." Akira couldn''t help but be amused when thinking of Sora. Akira looked at Mikoto but now he had a slightly different feeling while looking at Mikoto. After all, Fukai had just promised the marriage between the two.

    Mikoto blinked, then curiously said: "Brother Akira, what did the Patriarch tell you just now?"

    "Uh, he said he want you to marry me."

    Mikoto''s face turned red instantly, as red as a apple. Her charming small face blushing red and she looked very adorable. She quickly glared at Akira and said, "Brother Akira like to joke around! You bad guy!"

    Mikoto''s mouth was bulging, looking sulky, but in fact she was hiding her shyness.

    But Akira is speechless, he is speaking the truth.

    "By the way, I made takoyaki/octopus balls specially for Brother Akira today. Would you like to try it?" Mikoto asked expectantly.

    Akira smiled and nodded, readily agreeing: "Okay, I''m was just worrying about nothing to eat. I''m hungry after a busy day today afterall."

    "Yes." Mikoto took out the food, which was full of flavors and aroma.

    There is nothing to say about Mikoto''s cooking skills, Akira took a bite and couldn''t stop eating at all. After eating, Akira continued to practice ninjutsu and used his time well, not wasting a second.

    Akirs has already mastered most of Uchiha''s fire ninjutsu, but he is still not satisfied. Learning fire ninjutsu alone is not an advantage. Akira has four types of chakras attribute, so under the guidance of the Sage of the six path, he also learned some other attribute ninjutsu.

    Time passed quickly.

    In a blink of an eye, it has been three months since Akira and Minato joined Anbu.

    During these three months, Akira and Minato performed five Anbu missions, all of which were completed well. And the news that Akira and Minato killing Ame jonins gradually spread to other countries and became famous, knowing that Konoha had two more young geniuses.

    Some people in Konoha also call Akira and Minato the "Twin Stars of Konoha".

    The Uchiha clan members are somewhat dissatisfied with this title. In their eyes, Akira is much better than Minato. Akira is Uchiha''s pride and the two cannot be compared.

    During this period of time, Akira''s spent his days quite fulfilling. Although Anbu had a lot of tasks, it was also comfortable to spend time with Mikoto and Kushina in his spare time.

    During this period of time, Akria has made great progress and his strength has far surpassed the ordinary jonin, reaching close to the elite jonin.

    Whereas, Minato was worse than Akira, only reaching a level close to that of ordinary jonin. However, Minato had began to learn the flying raijin and he had made rapid progress. He also often went to Akira and practice with him.

    Early in the morning, Minato found Akira excitedly: "Akira, let''s fight again. I have recently made great progress in my flying raijin!" although Minato had only learned the most basic part down, but he really want to test this new jutsu out.

    "No hurry, no hurry, I''m eating breakfast." Akira rolled his eyes. In fact, Minato really came at the wrong time. Akira was having breakfast with Kushina and Mikoto, but fellow Minato really choose this timing to come and disturb his peaceful time with the girls.

    "No problem, I will wait for you to finish eating." Minato said.

    Akira was speechless and Minato actually watched Akira, Kushina and Mikoto as they eat finish their breakfast, without any sense of being a third wheel/light bulbs.

    Akira reluctantly finished eating, but Kushina and Mikoto blinked their eyes expectantly, excited to see the fight between Akira and Minato.

    After a quick breakfast, Akira found a clearing and prepared to fight Minato.

 Chapter 40 - You Still Cant Beat Me!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 10 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 40:

    Akira and Minato stood on opposite sides, while Kushina and Mikoto also watched the battle from the sideline.

    "Brother Akira, you can do it!" Mikoto made no secret of her support for Akira, and Kushina also made a cheering gesture at Akira, making Minato smile bitterly.

    Akira, this guy is really popular with girls¡­

    "Minato, let''s start!" Akira nodded slightly at Kushina and Mikoto, then said.

    "I am ready" Minato also got serious.

    Akira and Minato both acted at the same time and quickly began to move.

    "Fire style, great fireball jutsu!" Akira hand sealed and spit out a huge fireball and it burned at high temperature, distorting the air. The intense flame made Minato feel more pressured.

    "What a powerful fireball, it is much more powerful than the great fireball jutsu I have mastered¡­" Mikoto''s eyes flashed brightly and her eyes suddenly shined with admiration.

    "It''s just a C-rank ninjutsu. But Akira has exerted such a powerful power in his hands. Akira''s progress during this period is really too rapid¡­" This thought flashed in Minato''s mind. The hand is also non-stop: "Wind style, wind cutter jutsu!"

    A hurricane struck, like a sharp blade, cutting the fire, Akira''s fireball was broken by the wind cutting technique, the fire spread along, burning the earth, and a pungent scorched black smell spread out. However, Minato also cut open the fireball technique to avoid being burned.

    Minato breathed a sigh of relief, chakra surged, and shouted, "Flying Raijin!"

    Minato took out a row of kunai, all of these kunai were specially made, with the technique formula(jutsu-shiki) of the flying raijin on them, which was specially used for flying raijin.

    Minato is now only at the initial stage of mastering the Flying Thunder God, he still can''t leave the mark(technique formula) of flying raijin on the enemy''s body like in the original story. At present, Minato can only use the flying raijin on kunai to move, but it''s not bad.

    Minato quickly threw these special kunai out, with more than a dozen kunai scattered around, so that Minato could use flying raijin to move at any time to deal with Akira.

    Akira narrowed his eyes. He was familiar with the original story and knew how powerful flying raijin was, but even the most powerful ninjutsu would also have a weak point. At least Akira currently has a way to deal with flying raijin.

    "Flying raijin!" Minato flashed and he moved to the side of kunai behind Akira and then he stabbed at Akira without a break.

    Seeing that he was about to stab Akira, but he then heard the sound of crow caw.

    Akira''s body instantly turned into crows and dissipated.

    "The crow clone jutsu!" Minato frowned. He knew that this was Akira''s crow clone jutsu, and he knew that this is going to be troublesome. With the illusion of the crow clone, it is very difficult for him to attack. No wonder Akira was comfortable facing those jonin. Minato smiled bitterly and finally understood what it was like for those opponents to face Akira.

    "Flying raijin!" Minato used flying raijin once again, appearing to a kunai side, ready to attack Akira again.

    Minato approached Akira, kunai in his hand was about to touch Akira''s body, but at this moment, Akira''s body exploded!

    "No, it''s another clone!" Minato suddenly understood that he was fooled. This is Akira''s clone jutsu again and this clone is different from the ordinary crow clone, this is a shadow clone! And Akira could control this clone, causing the clone to explode directly!

    Minato immediately defended and avoided, but was still affected by the explosion. His ninja uniform was blown torn apart, and there were some wounds on his body, causing him to very embarrassed.

    "Minato, my ninjutsu is called shadow clone explosion jutsu , what do you think?" Akira''s body revealed and he said lightly.

    The shadow clone explosion jutsu is a A-rank ninjutsu, the ninjutsu used by Uchiha Itachi in the original story. The power of this ninjutsu is very strong, using the clone to explode and the enemy will killed be killed if they are negligent.

    This ninjutsu was also learned recently by Akira, with the guidance of sage of the six path, he has make rapid progress. If Akira had not hold back on the jutsu, Minato would be seriously injured or worse die.

    "Sure enough it is very strong, Akira¡­" Minato sighed, but he was not discouraged.

    "Is it better?" Akira smiled.

    Minato was a little unconvinced: "My flying raijin has the effect of high-speed movement, Akira you may not be able to counter my flying raijin?"

    "Really?" Akira smiled and then he create a dozen shadow clone, each shadow clone was just guarding at the special kunai of Minato. Akira smiled: "My shadow clones are able to explode under my control, as long as you teleport to the kunai, my clones will explode, it''s useless even if you have flying raijin¡­"

    Minato suddenly smiled bitterly without a word, remembering the power of the clone''s explosion just now, he still had lingering fear.

    "Well, I lost." Minato finally gave in.

    Hearing his admit of defeat, Akira put away his clone, in fact, Minato''s use of flying raijin was indeed good. But flying raijin has a weakness, that is, his offensive ability is too weak, so in the original sotry, Minato invented the jutsu, rasengan which was used with flying raijin.

    But currently Minato haven''t create the rasengan and his strength is far not as powerful as in the original story, so it is not too difficult for Akira to counter his flying raijin. Although flying raijin is powerful, there are also ways to counter it. Akira has body flicker jutsu and crow clones jutsu, so he has an advantage against Minato.

    "What a wonderful battle!"

    "Brother Akira''s shadow clone explosion jutsu just now is really amazing!" Both Kushina and Mikoto greeted them and said one after another. Mikoto also gently helped Akira wipe the non-existent sweat on his face, making Minato a little envious.

    "Minato, your strength is about jonin level, not bad." Akira smiled.

    Minato nodded, "Finally, I haven''t been overtaken by you too much."

    Perhaps under the pressure brought by Akira, Minato also grew very rapidly. Although not as strong as Akira, but he is also firmly ranked second among his peers.

    "Akira, Minato, both of you were here!" At this moment, a voice came.

    Akira and Minato looked toward the sound, only to see a member of Anbu wearing an animal mask appearing in front of the two. This person is the white fang, Sakumo wearing a anbu mask.

    "Taicho." Minato said quickly.

    White Fang is currently the captain of Anbu, and usually takes care of Akira and Minato, so Akira and Minato both are courteous and respectful of him

    "Well, there is a new mission, both of you follow me to see third hokage." White Fang said solemnly.

    New mission?

    Akira turned serious, looking at Sakumo''s posture, it seemed to be a very important mission, otherwise Sakumo would not come to get Akira and Minato himself.

 Chapter 41 - To the Frontline Of Battlefield!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 41:

    Akira bid farewell to Kushina and Mikoto, before going to the Hokage tower with Sakumo and Minato.

    In Hokage''s office, third hokage was examining and approving doc.u.ments. After seeing Akira, Minato, and Sakumo coming in, he smiled slightly and said, "You are all here."

    "Yes, hokage sama." Sakumo said.

    Third hokage look toward Akira and Minato and said, "I asked Sakumo to call you two here because I have a task for both of you."

    "Third Hokage-sama, what is our task." Minato said with vigour.

    Third hokage: "At present, the war is getting more and more intense. We, Konoha are up against Suna and Iwa fighting on the battlefield near our land of fire. So I have ask my students Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade to separately lead a group of ninjas to the frontline and fight."

    "At present, most of the combatants in our Konoha have joined the war, but there are still some shortages of combatants in the frontline, so I plan to let both of you join the battlefield." Third hokage solemnly said.

    Joining the battlefield?

    This time is completely different from the previous mission of spying on Ame hideout and collecting intelligence. This time they are truly joining the battlefield! Going the front line of war!

    Akira and Minato are both strong and third hokage want to let them gain experience in the battlefield. Therefore he planned to put them on the battlefield.

    Third hokage still attach great importance to the nurturing of Akira and Minato. After all, Akira and Minato are both geniuses, and one of their teachers is Tsunade and the other is Jiraiya. Therefore, third hokage also intend to let Akira and Minato go to the battlefield to go though hardship and grow stronger.

    As for the intense war and the lack of manpower, although it is true, it is only a excuse for Akira and Minato to go on the battlefield. After all, even if there are not enough combatants, they are still not desperate enough to sent Akira and Minato.

    "Boy, it seems like this time you will be really going to the battlefield." Sage of the six path and Akira communicated

    Akira nodded his head discretly

    "Minato, Akira, do you two have any objection?" Third hokage asked.

    Akira and Minato looked at each other, and both shook their heads without objection: "No problem."

    "Very well, then I will send you two to the country of rain to support the frontline, go join forces led by Tsunade and Jiraiya and fight with them!" Third hokage said.

    Support Tsunade and Jiraiya?

    Akira''s thought in his heart, the only thing person he hadn''t met among the Sannin was Jiraiya and it seemed that he could finally see the so called "Ero Sannin/pervy sage'' this time.

    "Yes sir!" Akira and Minato both nodded.

    "Well, Sakumo, you also have another task, you come with me. You two go down first, pack up and set off." Third hokage said.

    Akira and Minato nodded and left the Hokage tower. Minaro still held his fists tight with excitement: "I can finally join the battlefield! Akira, don''t you feel excited"

    "Of course." Akira nodded, facing the battlefield, no one would be indifferent.

    In Akira''s view, the second Ninja World War will be where he will make a name for himself. During the Second World War, Konoha white fang, Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Hanzo, etc, are all the famous names resounded through the Ninja world and their achievement wrote a lot of colorful story. How could such a stage be missing him?

    The enthusiasm in Akira''s heart gradually boiled and being able to fight against the experts of the ninja world made him enthusiastic just thinking about it!

    "lets go, pack our things!"

    Minato and Akira quickly packed their belongings, Akira returned to the clan and told Fukai and Mikoto about his deployment for the battlefield. Fukai prepared some food pills and the tools and give Akria and he also gave Akira a tanto as a weapon.

    But Mikoto was a little unhappy, pouting her little mouth as she didn''t want to see Akira leave.

    Once kushina knew of Akira deployment to the battlefield, she rushed to his house to visit, and said with a loud voice, "I want to go to the battlefield too¡­"

    Akira hearing this squeezed Kushina face: "You should stay in Konoha for the time being. Don''t worry, I don''t expect to go for too long this time."

    Kushina was blushing by Akira''s affectionate actions.

    "This is what you said, you better promise." Mikoto''s eyes lit up and said immediately.

    "Ok, I will be back soon." Akira laughed.

    "Akira, we should go!" In the distance, Minato waved to Akira to remind him.

    Akira also nodded without procrastination: "Well, let''s go."

    kushina and Mikoto watched on as Akira leave with reluctance, Akira waved his hand and prepared to leave with Minato. Two young girls, Kushina and Mikoto, have been watching Akira''s back as he walk to the entrance of the village.

    At this time at the entrance of the village, Akira saw another acquaintance.

    It is Choza.

    Choza was seen running out of breath, dragging his somewhat chubby body, and holding something in his hands. He ran and shouted: "Akira, Minato, this is the food pill I prepared for you. Our Akimichi clan specially made food pills!" It turned out that Choza had learned about Akira and Minato going to the battlefield, so he made a special trip to here to give them food pills.

    "Thank you, Choza." Akira patted Choza on the shoulder. Seeing Choza sweating and panting, he was a little bit touch in his heart.

    "What are you polite for, hehe. Akira, I am waiting for you to come back triumphantly, I''ll then ask you to eat barbecue together!" Choza smiled.

    "No problem." Akira agreed.

    After bidding farewell to Choza, Akira glanced back at the two girls in the distance, only to see Kushina and Mikoto still standing in place, watching him leave with reluctant eyes, Akira felt warm.

    "Come on, Minato."

    "Yep."

    The figures of Akira and Minato flashed, completely disappearing from the entrance of the village and travelling to the country of rain. Akira and Minato were not slow and they also carried maps with them. They knew where Tsunade and Jiraiya''s troops were, so they ran without stopping.

    The country of rain was about two to three days away from the land of fire. Akira and Minato advanced at full speed without daring to delay.

    Finally, two days later, they reached the border between the two countries¡­

 Chapter 42 - A Big Gift

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 42:

    Akira and Minato trek for two days before they arrived at the border of the country of rain.

    To be cautious, Akira and Minato both removed their Konoha forehead protector from their foreheads to hide their identity. In the battlefield, the ninjas of the major countries wear forehead protectors for easy identification of their own people. And when Akira and Minato had just arrived at the border and didn''t meet with Tsunade and Jiraiya''s troops, of course it was better to be cautious.

    As soon as they entered the border of the country of rain, they felt that the surrounding air was humid, with thunderclouds rolling in the sky and continuous rain.

    "The country of rain is exactly what the name says¡­" Akira curled his lips and whispered.

    "Yes, the power of using water ninjutsu in this environment is definitely good and lightning ninjutsu can also be used." Minato immediately analyzed.

    Akira nodded in agreement.

    At the same time, Akira took out a map from his arms and said: "We are still some distance away from the troops led by Tsunade sensei and it will take about a day or so to arrive. Now we still have to be careful." The map was given by the third hokage and it marked the current location of the Konoha Ninja troop.

    "Yes." Minato agreed and said: "It''s dangerous in the country of rain. We are alone and It will be easy to be hunted down by enemy ninjas, so we must be careful."

    The two discussed for a while and proceeded to the front line according to the road indicated on the map.

    Along the way, Akira and Minato witnessed many sights.

    At the main battlefield, the country of rain is full of chaos, broken walls, and devastation. There are faint cries from the town and occasionally fighting sounds can be heard. Akira and Minato entered a small town in the country of rain and when they saw this scene, they felt a little depressed and sad.

    This is war¡­ Akira and Minato are a little bit emotional at being so close to the battlefield of death and the flames of war.

    But they didn''t have time to sigh, they heard a wave of footsteps and it was obvious that there were ninjas from other countries approaching. At present, the country of rain has completely become a battlefield. Konoha, Suna, Iwa and Ame are all fighting separately, presenting a four-country battle royale.

    It can be said that the current rain country is in chaos.

    "Someone is coming, let''s be careful!" Akira reminded in a low voice.

    "Yep."

    Akira observed with his sharingan and the sage of the six path also reminded Akira at the right time: "There are eight ninjas ahead. Judging by the amount of chakra, they should be the strength of Chunin."

    Fortunately, they were only chunin, Akira breathed a sigh of relief and then told Minato about the situation.

    "It''s just chunin, it would be better for us to take the initiative to attack." Akira said.

    Minato immediately agreed.

    While concealing his breath, Akira and Minato approached the sound of footsteps. Akira took a closer look with his sharingan and he found that there were eight ninjas in the front left, all of them were ninjas from Ame.

    Akira smiled secretly, he didn''t know if he was born to bully Ame ninja. These people are unlucky to ran into Akira, as we will destroy them.

    Now it is the battlefield, Akira is also merciless. The war is so cruel, if he is hesitant and merciful, he may be killed by them instead.

    "Minato, do it! Leave one alive, I''ll get the information from the captive."

    "understood!"

    Minato also immediately started: "Wind style, big breakthrough!" A strong hurricane swept across, like a knife cut, hitting the three chunin. The wind was strong and the gust of wind was even more horrible like an explosion, directly engulfing the three ninjas and unexpectedly directly killing them.

    Akira''s movements were also very fast, only to see Akira quickly throw out four shurikens, with chakras string tied to the shurikens and paper bomb attached to them. Akira easily controlled the shurikens and attacked the remaining four Chunin from a deadly angle. When the shurikens approached these chunin, the paper bomb attached on it exploded, killing all the Ame chunin with the explosion.

    Akira and Minato attacked very quickly this time with a strong offense and all the seven chunin were solved in one go.

    The last remaining chunin, Akira directly tied him up with strings, restraining his body and making him completely immobile.

    "Who are you guys!" Just as chunin reacted, he already became Akira''s prisoner and all his surrounding companions fell to the ground dead and he was shocked and cried out in horror.

    At this time, the three tomoe sharingan in Arkira''s eyes appeared and eye contact with the Ame chunin, as the three tomoe slowly spin. This Ame chunin only felt that his consciousness became more and more blurred, until finally there was nothing at all.

    Akira used the genjutsu with his sharingan to get the information.

    The reflection of the sharingan appeared in the Ame chunin eyes, expressionless and he was obviously hypnotized by Akira

    "Tell me, what''s the current situation in Ame?" Akira asked.

    The captive chunin replied subconsciously: "It''s very chaotic and now it''s a four-country battle royale."

    "Where are the konoha ninja troops led by Tsunade and Jiraiya?" Akira asked again.

    "In the southeast, it''s about a day away from here." Captived chunin replied.

    Akira nodded, which was consistent with the information in his hand.

    "Who is the leader of Ame in this small town now? What is his strength?" Akira frowned slightly. It is obvious that the town is now controlled by Ame and they are hostile to Konoha. Of course Akira must be cautious.

    "It''s Akimoto sama, a jonin from our Ame, his strength is very close to elite jonin."

    "Are there any other jonin?" Akira asked again.

    "There are three other jonin who are less powerful than Akimoto sama."

    Akira nodded, knowing the strength of Ame in this small town. A Ame jonin whose strength is close to the elite jonin, named Akimoto. There are also three jonins, a total of four jonins.

    Knowing the strength of Ame ninja in the town, Akira''s eyes lit up, and then he directed the hypnotized the Ame chunin to say: "Now take us to find the jonin in your rain country!"

    "Akira, what do you want to do?" Minato was startled.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth: "Don''t you think it''s boring for us to go directly to Tsunade and Jiraiya like this?"

    "You mean¡­" Minato guessed Akira''s thoughts.

    Akira squinted his eyes and smiled while saying: "Yes, why don''t we kill all the jonins in this town as a gift for Teacher Tsunade and Jiraiya sensei!"

    Minato also became excited with the idea "Okay! We will give Tsunade and Jiraiya sensei a big gift!"

    "let''s go!"

 Chapter 43 - Who Say Fire Ninjutsu Cant Be Used Here

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 43:

    Ame chunin who was hypnotized by Akira, led the way in front, while Akira and Minato carefully followed behind him, while planning how to deal with the four Ame jonins in the town.

    The four jonins in the country of rain are still worthy of attention. After all, if the four jonins really cooperated, the combat power they showed should not be underestimated as they will be working as a team and harder to defeat.

    "Minato, It won''t be a problem for you to face jonin with your current mastery of flying raijin right? You will use flying raijin to entangle with the leader of the jonins, Akimoto, as long as you can distract him, I will be able to find a way to deal with the other three jonins. Our surprise attack should have give us an advantage." Akira said.

    "Akira, do you want to deal with three jonins alone?" Minato was immediately surprised by his statement and taken aback.

    "Of course not, I won''t be able to deal with three jonins at the same time, but I think it is not a problem to kill one or two of them in an ambush and the situation will be beneficial to us at that time." Akira said.

    Minato thought for a while and agreed, but with a bitter face: "letting me stand at the front again. The opponent is a strong man who is close to elite jonin I''m strength. Later if can''t hold on, you have to support me."

    "Rest assure."

    After formulating a general battle plan, Akira and Minato gradually approached the location of Ame jonin under the hypnotized chunin lead.

    The place where Ame jonin is in, is a house in the center of the town. Akira used his sharingan to observe and he found a four strong chakra there, but there were no other ninja guarding in the surrounding, which were probably sent out to the town to patrol.

    "There are a total of four jonins, one in the house, two standing outside the door, and one on the side." Akira used his sharingan to investigate the situation and then said: "The inside of the house should be the leader Akimoto said by the chunin and the other three are his subordinates."

    Minato nodded.

    Akira and Minato looked at each other, they first kill the chunin who led the way and then started attacking almost at the same time.

    "Fire style, phoenix flower shurikens jutsu!" Akira used the phoenix flower jutsu combined with the shurikenjutsu exploded towards the Ame jonins. The hot flame flames formed by the chakra burned everything and the shurikens flew towards the two jonins standing outside the door.

    "Flying raijin!" Minato also scattered lots of kunais to the surrounding, preparing to use the flying raijin jutsu.

    Akir and Minato''s sudden attack caught the two jonins at the door by surprise, but they were also jonin anyway and they reacted very quickly. After seeing Akira''s fire ninjutsu, they immediately prepared to escape, but the jutsu chase after them instantly. The shurikens hit the two jonins with a loud explosion.

    "There is an enemy attack!" One of the Ame jonin shouted.

    The two jonins at the door were hit by the phoenix flower shurikens jutsu and their bodies were injured, but the injuries were not serious, and Akira and Minato''s traces were quickly found.

    "It''s two little brat but they are very strong, be careful!" Just then the jonin yelled so that all four jonins could react. The leader was a burly man with a scar on his face. It should be the leader of Ame jonin in this town, Akimoto.

    Ame jonin leader Akimoto held a big sword in his hand, squinted at Akira and Minato while saying, "These two boys are familiar, wait, sharingan¡­"

    Akimoto noticed Akira''s sharingan, his pupils shrank suddenly and said, "It''s the kid on the Hanzo-sama wanted list, Uchiha Akira from Uchiha clan, and Namikaze Minato!"

    Akira and Minato were stunned at the same time, obviously they didn''t expect Akimoto to know them ¡­what''s the situation?

    Hearing Akimoto mentioning ''Hanzo-sama''s wanted list'', Akira understood somewhat, it seemed like Minato and himself were wanted by Ame?

    A mocking smile formed at the corner of Akimoto''s mouth: "I heard that Uchiha Akira and Namikaze Minato, two young boys are called ''Konoha''s Twin Stars''. Seeing your attack, you prove that both of you are extraodinary. But you definitely did not thought that you have been put on the wanted list by Hanzo-sama! Last time you killed two of our Ame jonins and took away our hideout map in Ame. You have been marked by Hanzo-sama ever since. I never thought both of you will actually come here to seek death, this time it seems I am going to make a great contribution."

    Akira and Minato were shocked when they heard Akimoto''s words. Only then did they know that Ame had indeed issued a wanted warrant for the two of them.

    "I didn''t expect our reputation to reach the Rain Country¡­" Akira shrugged and said lightly.

    "You still so relax now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to cry after a while." Akimoto couldn''t help but sneer when he saw Akira remaining calm.

    Akira squinted his eyes: "Minato, do it!"

    "Got it!" Minato snorted softly and then used the flying raijin jutsu.

    Minato''s figure flashed, instantly moved to one of the kunai and launch an attack.

    "Huh, body flicker jutsu?" Akimoto was slightly surprised, but was temporarily entangled by Minato. Akira seeing Minato starting his fight, also prepare himself to hand seal.

    "Huh, Konoha''s twin stars, you are nothing much, you don''t know how to use ninjutsu well at all! Daring to use fire ninjutsu in the country of rain, your Uchiha''s fire ninjutsu is going to be useless in the country of rain¡­ ¡­" One of the jonin in front sneered disdainfully and said tauntingly.

    The country of rain is mainly overcast and rainy, and fire ninjutsu will not have a strong effect here, so this Ame jonin ridiculed Akira in disdain.

    Akira actually didn''t want to use fire ninjutsu but when Ame jonin said so, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Really? Then try my fire ninjutsu fire style, majestic destroyer flame!"

    Akira quickly hand sealed and directly used the majestic destroyer flame!

    It is a B rank ninjutsu in the original story and Uchiha Madara use this super strong fire ninjutsu when he debuts! In the original story Uchiha Madara uses majestic destroyer flame but only when several water ninjutsu unite can they resist attack of Madara. Furthermore the power of majestic destroyer flame is far stronger than ordinary fire ninjutsu!

    Although Akira''s current strength is not strong enough to compare with Uchiha Madara in the original story it is enough to deal with these jonins.

    The few jonins saw an amazing scene.

    The chakra on Akira''s body rushed out, and a super huge fireball burst out, the flame was like a ferocious beast, swallowing everything, the flames burned, and everything it went to was burnt! The power of this fire ninjutsu is far stronger than most fire ninjutsu, the power is so strong that it is hard to block and the hot heat is coming like a fiery beast!

    "What kind of fire ninjutsu is this?" The Ame jonin who mocked Akira just now was stunned, his voice was dry, he swallowed and couldn''t speak at all.

    What kind of fire ninjutsu is this, it is so powerful?

 Chapter 44 - Kill

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 44:

    The power of majestic destroyer flame jutsu stunned the jonin who had a disdainful expression, and even Akimoto, who was entangled by Minato in the distance, was shocked. What kind of fire ninjutsu is this, it is too strong?

    Majestic destroyer flame rolled up a roaring flames and instantly hit the Ame jonin who looked disdainful and the astonishment in Ame jonin eyes flashed and he quickly released a water wall to resist.

    The water wall stood in front of him but the panic in the jonin eyes had not disappeared. The next moment, the fierce flames collide with the water wall.

    The water wall was completely evaporated by the flames and couldn''t resist the power of Akira fire ninjutsu. The jonin screamed, as the whole body was swallowed by the flames, tragic screaming of pain resounded¡­

    The fire continue to spread, and soon, the jonin that was hit by majestic destroyer flame burned to death.

    Quiet, a weird silence.

    The remaining two Ame jonin and Akimoto, who was entangled by Minato in the distance, could not make a sound.

    The ridicule from the jonin just now at Akira fire ninjutsu seemed to be still in their ears, but in a blink of an eye he turned into a corpse. Akira released a powerful fire ninjutsu that seemed to give him a loud slap in the face. He also paid the price with his life.

    The jonin had a disbelieve expression as he was about to die, probably because he couldn''t have thought that a fire ninjutsu could actually exert such terrifying power in a place like the country of rain¡­

    This, is this really fire ninjutsu? The remaining Ame jonins couldn''t help but their faces turned pale and secretly said in their heart

    Akira narrowed his eyes and was very satisfied with the results brought about by the fire ninjutsu. The fire ninjutsu was able to kill a jonin, but Akira did not intend to continue using it.

    The reason is also very simple. Majestic Destroyer Flame is a B rank ninjutsu after all, and it is still used in rainy places like the country of Rain, which consumes lots of chakras for each usage.

    "Shadow clone jutsu!" Faced with the remaining two jonins, Akira chose the shadow clone jutsu to fight against them.

    More than a dozen shadow clomes appeared around Akira with a bang and Akira was mixed in the middle of these shadow clones.

    "Using the shadow clone jutsu, is this trying to avoid our attack? Na?ve, watch me destroy all these shadow clones!" One of the Ame jonin gradually recovered from his palpitations. He was relieved seeing Akira not continuing to use the fire ninjutsu and boldly stepped forward to deal with these shadow clones.

    "Water style, water whip jutsu!" Ame jonin used water ninjutsu and the surrounding water gathered together and formed a whip, then it was strike out and hit one of Akira''s shadow clones.

    Akira''s shadow clone did not retreat but instead moved forward, rushing forward and approach the Ame jonins, making the jonin a little surprised.

    Just as this shadow clone was about to reach the jonin, the shadow clone exploded directly beside him, a strong shock wave swept through and the violent explosion shook the earth with it.

    Boom!

    Even though the jonin noticed that something was wrong and he retreated, but he was still wounded and his body was covered in blood.

    "Damn devil, how could he know such a dangerous ninjutsu!" the jonin was bloodied and was frightened, as he cursed fiercely.

    The boy in front of him is really unfathomable, making the Ame jonin feel a faint sense of fear. Powerful fire ninjutsu, deadly ninjutsu, this kid is really not easy, no wonder he can be wanted by Hanzo-sama¡­

    Wait, the one that exploded just now was the clone of the kid, where is his body? A drop of cold sweat appeared on the Ame jonin''s forehead and suddenly there was a bad premonition in his heart.

    "I''m behind you." A voice suddenly sounded, it was Akira''s voice.

    The Ame jonin hair stood up suddenly in horror.

    The next moment, he only heard the sound of thunder and lightning. When he turned his head, he saw the chakra visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye condensed in Akira''s palm. The blue lightning condensed in Akira''s palm and the lightning violently pierced through His c.h.e.s.t¡­

    The jonin eyes widened, as if unable to accept the facts before him, he died in consternation.

    "Finally solved another one." Akira breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he let the shadow clone explode, but was avoided by the jonin. Then Akira''s true body quickly appeared behind him, and then he kill the jonin quickly.

    Under a series of offensives, Akira solved the two Ame jonins in a blink of an eye.

    In the end, only one Ame jonin and their boss Akimoto were left.

    Akira glanced at Minato that was entwining with Akimoto in the distance. Minato used the technique of Flying raijin to stall Akimoto, but Akimoto also gradually adapted to the technique of Flying raijin. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the Flying raijin will be easily tackled. After all Minato mastery of flying raijin is only a superficial stage.

    Akira gritted his teeth secretly and it seemed that he had to get rid of this last one, or else Minato would be dangerous.

    Thinking of this, Akira unleased his sharingan and used genjutsu.

    "Genjutsu, Abyss Hell jutsu!"

    Akira launched the Abyss Hell jutsyu, the maze of Nine Nether Hells, the evil ghost in hell, the harsh mountain landscape and the sea of flames, and this jounin also sank into it. He was tortured in the world of hell and couldn''t help himself, while feeling extremely horrified.

    "Ah¡­" Ame jonin fell to the ground with a nervous breakdown, yelling, holding his head with both hands, feeling painful.

    Akira seized this opportunity and directly pasted a paper bomb on his body, then dodged sideways and quickly run away.

    Boom!

    With the paper bomb explosion sounded, Ame jonin who was still immersed in the genjutsu, and had a mental breakdown didn''t notice the explosion of the per bomv at all, and was subsequently killed.

    Akira breathed a sigh of relief, three jonins were dealt with by him.

    In fact, this time there are still a lot of fluke factors, such as the first Ame jonin he fought. If he didn''t underestimate the enemy and thought Akira could not use powerful fire ninjutsu, then the result would be different. After the first jonin was killed, Akira''s actions went smoother.

    Otherwise, the three jonin will go on together, and Akira will have a hard fight.

    "Akira, are you done! Come and help, I can''t hold on anymore!" Minato''s shout came at this time.

    Akira looked at Minato, he was already a little tired and on the verge of losing, this Akimoto strength was already very close to that of the elite jonin and Minato''s flying raijin power was not strong enough, so it will be very difficult to deal with him.

    "Here, what''s the hurry?" Akira said lightly, his figure flashed and he was also close to the battlefield.

 Chapter 45 - Bingo Book

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 45:

    Minato who has been facing the leader of the jonin, Akimoto is already struggling with the fight.

    Flying raijin is indeed powerful, but the current minato only learn the basics and can only move between kunai. Using flying raijin also has a weakness, that is, his attack power is weak. (While teleporting in between the kunai, he technically can not hand seal and use ninjutsu, so he can only use kunai to attack. So he need a jutsu which doesn''t require hand seal, which is the creation of resengan)The current Minato hadn''t learned rasengan, so in the face of Akimoto, he could only rely on his flying raijin to harass and use guerrilla tactic.

    Akira rushed to the battlefield between the two, shocking Akimoto as he that mean Akira had killed the three jonins and couldn''t help being stunned: "You¡­you actually killed my three jonin surbodinate!"

    "Do you think I will actually keep them alive?" Akira squinted.

    Akimoto was still immersed in shock. He never would have thought that it was possible for the three jonin to die in the hands of this kid, which made Aikmto shudder in fear.

    If we let this kid grow up for two more years, how terrible would it be? This thought came to Akimoto''s mind, only to feel that his scalp was tingling¡­

    "Minato, you cover me, we will kill him together!" Akira said.

    "Got it!" Minato replied.

    Akira and Minato join forces to deal with Akimoto together. His strength was much stronger than that of Hyuga Sora and it was very close to the strength of a elite jonin.

    Jonin and elite jonin are completely different concepts. Take Kakashi in the original story as an example. Kakashi was already a jonin when he was twelve years old. In the original story, when the plot started, he was a elite jonin. The twelve-year-old Kakashi and the 26-year-old Kakashi is on totally two different levels.

    The strength of Akimoto in front of him was very close to that of elite jonin and was much stronger than Sora, so Akira did not use genjutsu hastily, but cooperated with Minato to attack.

    Minato uses the flying raijin to harass, making Akimoto feel like he is fly buzzing around but can''t be hit, not to mention how disgusting and annoying this is.

    More importantly, that genius kid from Uchiha clan was still watching.

    "Water style, great waterfall jutsu!"

    "Water style, water dragon jutsu!"

    Within two seconds, Akira released two water ninjutsu in a row. With uchiha sharingan, Akira was able to copy ninjutsu. In addition, Akira chakra attribute itself has water attributes, so it is not a problem for Akira to release Water ninjutsu.

    The two water ninjutsu attack fiercely towards Akimoto. Akimoto was astonished, but he gritted his teeth and quickly avoided using body flicker jutsu. His figure flash away, avoiding the ninjutsu with lightning speed and appearing tens of meters away.

    The water ninjutsu directly engulfed the house, flooding the area, destroying the house and the surrounding trees.

    Akimoto was able to escape but still had lingering fear, he was almost killed by this kid. Akimoto shouted angrily, full of ferociousness: "Sure enough, they are the two geniuses of Konoha, but I will kill both of you no matter the price!" His three subordinates were killed, making Akimoto extremely angry and he want to make them suffer from his wrath.

    "Water clone jutsu!" Akimoto create a water clone and one rushed towards Akira while the other rushed towards Minato. Akimoto''s main body is against Akira, while the water clone deals with Minato.

    Akimoto used body flicker jutsu again, came to Akira''s side in a blink of an eye and then directly attack him, while shouting: "Wind Breaking Slash!" Akimoto seemed to be very proficient in swordsmanship and planned to deal with Akira in close proximity.

    Akimoto also knew very well that Akira is a genius of Uchiha clan, who is proficient in ninjutsu and genjutsu, but weaker in taijutsu. So the best way to deal with Akira is through taijutsu

    The big sword in Akimoto hand slashed horizontally. When his sword touched Akira''s body, he suddenly realized that he is bound by the chakra threads surrounding him and he doesn''t even realized when the chakra threads appeared. These chakra threads bound his body and he couldn''t move. His sword cut the body of Akira, but it didn''t look like Akira is bleedingn like in his imagination¡­

    "No, it''s a clone!" Akimoto chuckled, knowing that he had been fooled and the body he cut us a clone of that kid! I don''t know when he used a clone jutsu¡­

    "It''s over, goodbye." At this time, Akira''s voice was heard behind him.

    Akimoto only felt cold on his back.

    He wanted to break free, but found that the chakra thread trapped him tightly, making it difficult to break free in a short period of time.

    "Shadow clone explosion/ Bunshin Daibakuha!" Akira yelled in a low voice.

    Boom!

    Akira placed several paper bomb in this shadow clone together with the clone exploding and the power of the explosion is enough to kill a jonin, not to mention Akimoto who was restrained by chakra thread, where he have no time to hand seal and escape.

    After hearing a loud bang, Akimoto was directly killed, his water clone also turned into a pool of water and disappeared directly.

    Minato breathed a sigh of relief: "Finally ended¡­ I''m exhausted." Minato has just used flying raijin to deal with Akimoto for a long time and it has consumed a lot of his chakra.

    Akira also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t have much chakra left. Just now, he used several A and B rank ninjutsu in a row, but he was able to end the battle quickly.

    "Killing four Ame jonins, we have contributed a lot." Akira smiled and felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart, killing four jonins, this is a hard to beat record.

    Minato also nodded, both of them had some understanding on their weakness after this battle and they will grow stronger once they can close up their weaker areas

    "Boy, you have become more and more familiar with the grasp and manipulation of ninjutsu. It is no longer a problem for you to deal with the jonin, but it is still a bit hard for you to fight against elite jonin." Sage of the six path reminded.

    "I know, old man." Akira pouted.

    With the fight finished, Akira eat two food pills and then said: "Minato, we have to leave quickly. The sound of our fight just now is likely to attract other Ame ninja in the town."

    "Ok." Minato nodded in agreement.

    Akira was about to leave, but suddenly stopped, he searched Akimoto''s body and found a bingo book. There are many ninjas on the bingo book, including the ninjas of Konoha, Suna and Iwa. Konoha''s ninjas such as Tsunade, Jiraiya and others are all listed. At the same time, Akira also found himself and Minato wanted in the book.

    The bingo book reads: Uchiha Akira, Konoha''s genius, a member of the Uchiha clan, has awakened sharingan. killed Shirakawa a jonin, one of the so-called "Twin Stars of Konoha", reward for killing this person is a hundred thousand ryo in money and a A rank ninjutsu.

    Sure enough, he is wanted, Akira curled his lips. It seems that the bingo book for this rain country was written by Hanzo of the salamander himself, otherwise Akimoto would not carry it with him¡­

 Chapter 46 - Jiraiya

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 46:

    Akira curled his lips and put away the bingo book. Under Akira''s wanted order, is Minato''s wanted order.

    Minato was also a little curious about what is written in his wanted order and when he opened it, he read out: Namikaze Minato, one of the young genius ninjas in Konoha, once killed the injured jonin, Black Water Ghost,'' One of the twin stars of Konoha. Reward for killing this person is 50,000 ryo and one B-rank ninjutsu.

    Minato mouth twitched and said, "It''s really different, Akira, your head will reward one hundred thousand ryo and a A-rank ninjutsu, while mine is only 50,000 ryo and a B-rank ninjutsu."

    Akira smiled and said: "It''s just a reward. Why are you so serious in comparing? Besides, you couldn''t beat me anyway."

    Minato was a little helpless and accepted his fate.

    "But the people in Ame seem to have been eyeing us. I didn''t expect that we have all the warrants." Akira curled his lips. It seems that he and Minato are really being hunted by Ame.

    This level of wanted order, I''m afraid that only the leader of Ame Hanzo can issue it, that is to say, the reputation of himself and Minato actually spread to Hanzo''s ears?

    Hanzo remembered himself and Minato since they killed two Ame jonins¡­

    Akira squinted his eyes, it felt uncomfortable to be hunted, not to mention that the opponent was an absolute powerhouse like Hanzo. A cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes, Hanzo of the salamander¡­

    "Let''s go quickly and meet Tsunade and Jiraiya-sensei." Minato said, not knowing what Akira was thinking.

    Akira and Minato didn''t dare to stay where they were. After all, this place is Ame territory and there may be other Ame ninja coming at any time. The two of them didn''t even have time to bury these Ame jonins corpses, so they left it as is it.

    Anyway, it is raining almost all the time in the country of rain. The marks of Akira and the others'' fighting will soon be washed away by the rain. Which will it very difficult to track Akira and Minato.

    Akira and Minato headed all the way to the southeast, where the ninja troop led by Tsunade and Jiraiya is located at. According to the information given by the third hokage, Orochimaru seemed to have another mission and is not going together with Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    The two swiftly travelled and saw many sights along the way. The country of rain has become a battlefield this time, which lead to the people living extremely miserable life. There are refugees everywhere, and many ordinary people have lost their home and jobs, making sage of the six path sigh with sadness.

    Facing sage of the six path''s emotions, Akira curled his lips, somewhat disapproving. Akira is very clear that it is impossible to want absolute peace unless all ninja villages are unified.

    Akira and Minato run for a day and finally approaching Konoha''s troops in the Rain Country.

    "Should be Konoha''s army camp ahead?" Akira looked ahead and saw Konoha''s camp.

    "Finally here." Minato was also relieved. Except for the initial killing of four jonins in the small town, the two have been carefully shuttling through the battlefield so as not to be discovered by the enemy. Now they are approaching Konoha base camp, both of them are relieved.

    Neither Akira nor Minato were hiding their breath and walked towards Konoha''s camp

    "Stopped, You two in front, state your name!" Just when Akira and Minato approached the camp, they heard a vigilant voiceband saw several ninjas wearing Konoha forehead protector appearing, while cautiously Looking at Akira and Minato.

    "We are the ninjas of Konoha. I am Uchiha Akira from Uchiha clan. He is Namikaze Minato." Akira said, with his sharingan activated to show his Identity.

    Minato also hurriedly said: "We were sent by third hokage sama to support the battlefield. This is a letter written by third hokage sama." Minato took out the letter.

    Only then did the Konoha ninjas relax. At the same time, the ninjas looked at Akira in a bit of astonishment. He turned out to be from the Uchiha clan and he awakened his sharingan already even though he is still so young¡­ Uchiha Akira, is he the rumored genius in uchiha clan?

    "Wait a minute, I''ll report to Jiraiya sama!" the ninja said immediately.

    The ninja went to inform Jiraiya. After a while, a man in his twenties with pure white hair come over. The man saw Minato and his eyes lit up: "Minato, Sarutobi Sensei actually sent you to the battlefield?"

    "Jiraiya Sensei!" Minato greeted quickly.

    Minato jonin sensei is Jiraiya, so he greeted Jiraiya familiarly and Akira also follow suit in greeting Jiraiya. Once they make sure of their identity, everyone is sure that they are their own konoha ninja and relax their guards.

    "You are Tsunade''s student Uchiha Akira I presume. I often hear Tsunade talking about you. She said you are one of the most talented ninjas she has ever seen." Jiraiya looked at Akira and said with a smile.

    The Konoha ninjas were in a commotion, who is Tsunade? Although the trio, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimsru have not yet battled Hanzo and were named the sannin, Tsunade''s prestige among Konoha ninjas is already very high. After all, Tsunade is Konoha''s best medical ninja and everyone will be in awe when tsunade is mentioned.

    But Tsunade actually commented that the boy in front of her is most talented ninja she had ever seen! This made the Konoha ninjas who were present to be in disbelieve and sceptical.

    "Tsunade Sensei overpraised me." Akira remained neither humble nor overbearing: "Is Tsunade sensei here?"

    "Oh, she led the team on a mission two days ago, against the enemy from Suna." Jiraiya said, and at the same time he whispered, "I heard that there are several beautiful ninjas in Suna. It''s a pity. I can''t see it¡­"

    Although Jiraiya muttering voice was small, Akira still heard it. Akira smiled secretly, as expected of Jiraiya, thinking of beautiful women on the battlefield, really worthy of the nickname of ero sannin.

    "Jiraiya sensei, Akira and I also killed a few Ame ninja on our way here." Minato said at this time.

    "Oh? You killed Ame ninja? All chunin, right? How many people are there?" Jiraiya also nodded and smiled as he looked at Minato. Minato is a student that Jiraiya attach great importance to. He knows that Minato is very talented. His current strength should be at special jonin level right?

    Jiraiya has always been on the front line, so he doesn''t know what happened to Akira and Minato recently.

    "Actually, I only assisted, it is all mainly Akira''s credit. We killed four Ame jonin, one of whom was named Akimoto, who was the leader of Ame jonins." Minato answered truthfully.

    Hearing Minato words, the surrounding Konoha Ninja and Jiraiya''s mouths were wide open and Jiraiya pointed to Akira in disbelief, staring in shock.

    The surroundings was dead silent and there is not a single sound.

    The two cooperated to kill four jonins? All of them were killed by the boy named Uchiha Akira. How could this be possible? !

 Chapter 47 - Shocked

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 47:

    "You¡­ are you saying that you killed four jonin, including the leader of Ame jonin?" Jiraiya swallowed his saliva, his voice changed as he pointed to Akira and shock in eyes.

    Minato nodded: "The four people were killed by Akira. I mainly entangled the leader jonin on the side while Akira killed the four jonin." Minato was honest and gives most of the credit to Akira.

    The surrounding konoha ninjas all took in a cold breath, looking at Akira with awe. They actually managed to kill four Ame jonin!

    How old are they? They seems to be about ten years old¡­ Konoha''s ninjas all looked at Akira and Minato, in awe and their eyes were full of shock.

    These Konoha ninjas couldn''t help but remembered what Jiraiya had just said. Tsunade appraise the boy in front of him as one of the most talented ninjas she had ever seen!

    "Ame jonin, Akimoto of the country of rain? I''ve heard that his strength is close to elite jonin level. How did you kill him?" Jiraiya pondered, his expression stern.

    Although Jiraiya personality is a bit weird and pervy, but regarding this kind of important issue, he will be serious.

    How did Akira and Minato kill the four jonin? It also includes a jonin who is close to the elite jonin in strength!

    When Jiraiya asked the question, the other Konoha ninjas also pricked their ears, listening carefully and looked at Akira and Minato.

    Minato preemptively said: "It is Akira''s credit. He used a rank B fire ninjutsu to ambush a jonin, killing him instantly."

    "Rank B Fire Ninjutsu?" Jiraiya also glanced at Akira in surprise, has he actually mastered a rank B jutsu. A rank B ninjutsu can kill a jonin even if they are ambush.

    "Akira''s also unlocked the three tomoe sharingan, so we used genjutsu and strategy to kill the other jonin, we then cooperated and work together to kill Akimoto¡­" Minato explained as simple as possible.

    Although Minato explanation was simple, it said an important message.

    Akira has three tomoe sharingan!

    Of course, Jiraiya also knew about Uchiha''s sharingan but he was shocked when he learned that Akira had already unlocked three tomoe sharingan. No wonder Tsunade regarded him as a genius student and have great expectation of him.

    The Konoha ninjas around were also shocked. They all looked at Akira speechless and looked at each other, still digesting the shocking news.

    Jiraiya was silent for a while, then he tried to analyse Akira and looked at the Minato while saying with emotion: "I didn''t expect that during such a short time not seeing you, you have already grown so fast and have the ability to kill jonin."

    Akira and Minato remain humbled, saying that it was just good luck. However, the Konoha ninjas in the surrounding looked at Akira and Minato were completely different view and their eyes had more recognition and respect for them. At first when they heard that Jiraiya praised Akira and Minato, they still had some doubts or even disapproval, but now they are completely convinced.

    Jiraiya smiled again: "Okay, let''s go in and talk."

    Akira and Minato followed Jiraiya and entered the camp.

    Jiraiya sat in the middle, letting Akira and Minato sit next to him. He then do a brief introduction for Akira and Minato: "This camp in the country of rain is important for konoha. Which is why there are about a thousand elite ninja force station here. However Tsunade had led five hundred people to fight against Suna forces, so there are only about five hundred people left here¡­"

    Akira nodded after listening to Jiraiya''s introduction.

    The elite ninja force of 1,000 people is indeed a very strong force. No wonder this force is led by Jiraiya and Tsunade.

    This is because an elite ninja troop of thousands of people is absolutely very important on the battlefield and can even determine the outcome of a battle.

    After all, there are not many ninjas in the ninja world. In the fourth ninja world war in the original story, the combined forces of the five countries were only 80,000 ninja forces.

    Akira looked at the Konoha ninjas around him. They were all ninjas above special jonin in level.

    "That white-haired ninja called Jiraiya is strong. He is about as strong as your jonin sensei, Tsunade." The voice of sage of the six path suddenly sounded in Akira''s heart.

    Being able to be recognized by the sage of the six path in strength, it can only be said that Jiraiya is indeed powerful, but Akira is not surprised, after all, Jiraiya is also one of the sannin in the ffuture

    "Old man can you teach me a few powerful ninjutsu, such as yin and yang Release or maybe even bloodline limits, the stronger the better." Akira curled his mouth.

    "I''m not careful in accepting disciples, only thinking about learning ninjutsu all day¡­" The sage of the six path had an unsightly face and said in an angry tone: "Fine, I planned to teach you some other uses of Yin and Yang release to help you enhance your strength."

    "Other uses of Yin and Yang release?" Akira''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, your strength is strong enough for me to teach you some other uses of Yin and Yang release." Sage of the six path explained to Akira.

    Akira''s eyes brightened, Yin and Yang release is really a good thing. Akira has learned through this period of time that in the same level of ninjutsu, Yin and Yang release is stronger than the other five attribute ninjutsu and are very powerful.

    Akira wanted to ask when sage of the six path is going to teach him the new jutsu. However suddenly there was a commotion outside. A ninja hurried in and said, "Jiraiya sama, there is an urgent information regarding Tsunade sama."

    This ninja is Konoha''s special intelligence officer and he reported with a serious and hurried look.

    Information regarding Tsunade? Akira looked at the intelligence personnel''s rush and nervousness appearance and his heart shook. Could it be that something bad happen to Tsunade?

    Jiraiya also received the information and scanned it carefully but quickly, however his expression changed suddenly.

 Chapter 48 - Tsunade In Danger

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 48:

    "Tsunade is in danger." Jiraiya''s first sentence confirmed Akira''s guess.

    Akira heart thud and just as he had guess. The battlefield is changing rapidly, even the strong like Tsunade and Jiraiya have to be careful and accidents are possible.

    In this period of time, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru are all in their twenties and ninjas they are in their peak performance, with their strength being known as kage level. After all, in the ninja world, ninjas are at their peak in their twenties. In the original story, Uchiha Itachi awakened his mangekyo sharingan at the age of thirteen, and Deidara, Sasori and others also very strong in their teens.

    It''s just that the current trio, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru are new to the kage level, far behind the kage level powerhouses like third hokage.

    For a kage level ninja like Tsunade to be in danger, the enemy must be strong.

    "Something happened to Tsunade-sensei? What''s the situation?" Akira immediately asked nervously. Tsunade has always been Akira''s sensei. Before the outbreak of the Ninja World War, she had been instructing the three of them, Akira, Nawaki and Kushina in their practice. After a long time of bonding between the team and their sensei, they naturally treat each other as important and will be concern about Tsunade well being.

    Jiraiya looked serious and walked back and forth in the room, while saying: "The situation is serious. Tsunade and her elite forces of five hundred ninjas are trapped by Suna ninjas force¡­"

    "What?" Akira and Minato were slightly surprised. Tsunade''s strength is absolutely needless to say and the five hundred ninjas she led are also elite forces, but they were actually trapped by the Suna ninja force?

    Akira faintly felt a bad premonition, who could trap Tsunade and the 500 elite ninja forces?

    "It is done by Suna''s puppet bridgate. The intelligence shows that more than a hundred puppet masters from Suna were deployed, as well as the other elite forces in Suna, totaling nearly 800 people." Jiraiya frowned while pacing back and forth in the room, looking anxious.

    The opponent is 800 elite ninjas, and more than 100 of them are puppeteers!

    Puppeteers are a group of special ninjas in Suna who can manipulate puppets to fight. Most puppeteers control puppets and battle from a distance. Powerful puppeteers can even control several puppet to battle which are very difficult control.

    Akira frowned as well

    It turned out to be puppeteers, this is going to be a bit troublesome.

    "This time the leader of Suna ninja force is called Chiyo and she is a female puppet master, who is one of the best puppet masters in Suna." Jiraiya frowned and said again.

    Chiyo!

    A image immediately appeared in his mind, a wrinkled old woman, Chiyo was a famous character in the original story, the older generation elite ninja of Suna. Of course, the so-called strong old generation was in the original story and the current Chiyo is estimated to be about fourty years old and she is the well known strong ninja in Suna. (Chiyo 73 years old in original timeline)

    "It''s actually a puppet division led by Chiyo. This is really a bit of trouble. Chiyo''s strength is very strong in the original story. With absolute kage level strength, no wonder Tsunade is in danger." Akira thought secretly, also worried for Tsunade. Afterall Akira didn''t want Tsunade to encounter any accident.

    "Boy, your jonin sensei seems to be in danger." The voice of the sage of the six path rang in Akira''s ears.

    "looking at the current situation, we must go rescue Tsunade as soon as possible." Akira immediately thought about saving her.

    Jiraiya was unable to sit still: "No, I have to save Tsunade, you all follow me! I need to lead the ninja force and immediately rescue Tsunade!" Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru are a team under third hokage and they had a deep friendship with each other. Seeing that Tsunade is in danger, Jiraiya is ready to go to rescue her immediately, no matter the reason.

    "Don''t rush in" Akira suddenly said: "It just happened so suddenly, we should calm down first."

    Seeing Jiraiya was going to act little impulsively, so Akira deliberately raise his voice and make Jiraiya slightly startled.

    Jiraiya then became a little calmer, looked at Akria and said, "Ok, tsunade is your sensei after all, so do you have any good ideas regarding the rescue?"

    "I think things should not be as serious as we thought. Tsunade has more than 500 elite ninjas by her side and she is proficient in medical ninjutsu. Even if the other party is the puppet bridgate from Suna, she should be able to hold on for a long period of time." Akira said.

    Hearing this, Jiraiya''s nervous expression slightly relaxed and he nodded slowly, agreeing with Akira''s words.

    Even if Jiraiya did not go and rescue, for the time being, Akira without doubt believe that Tsunade should be able to hold for a while. Although Akira doesn''t know the full details of this Ninja World War, he did know one thing. It was in this Ninja World War that the Tsunade became famous and made a large contributions for Konoha. How could it be so easy for her to be defeated.

    Knowing this, Akira calmed down and analyzed the situation.

    "What''s the current specific situation?" Akira asked.

    Jiraiya also gradually recovered his calmness: "The current situation is indeed not dangerous as of yet. According to the intelligence, the puppet bridgate and ninjas of Suna did not take the initiative to attack, but they had surrounded all of the Tsunade forces. That is why I was in a rush and want to go to the rescue."

    Akira frowned: "You can''t go to the rescue so easily."

    "Why?" Jiraiya glared.

    Akira curled his lips. At this time, Jiraiya was only in his twenties. Compared with the calm "Toad sage Jiraiya" in the future, the current Jiraiya is a little impulsive, especially now that Tsunade is trapped.

    Akira explained: "The ninjas in Suna actually surrounded our forces and did not attack. So it is very likely that they are using Tsunade-sensei and others as bait, waiting for us to come to rescue! If we go, we will be falling for the enemy trap, where they are waiting for us must be and attack us!" Akira calmly analyzed.

    Jiraiya was taken aback, Akira words made a lot of sense.

    Jiraiya was just a little bit impulsive because Tsunade was trapped. Now, with Akira reminder, he had completely recovered his composure and is thinking of a plan.

    "Then what should we do?" Jiraiya looked at Akira, his eyes looking at Akira were completely different, Tsunade''s student is indeed a very outstanding talent, just like she had said¡­

    Akira ponder, then his eyes lit up suddenly: "I have a plan."

    "What plan?" Jiraiya asked immediately.

    Akira smiled faintly, this plan is actually very simple, but also very effective!

 Chapter 49 - Tsunade Rescue Plan

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 49:

    "If the purpose of the Suna forces besieging Tsunade''s force is to bait us, then we must not be fooled. I have another plan to help Tsunade sensei break free from the encirclement." Akira said lightly but confidently.

    Minato looked at Akira curiously: "What plan?"

    Akira did not answer directly, but guided Minato and Jiraiya: "I ask you, the elite forces of Suna are used to trap Tsunade forces and sent to the battlefield in country of rain, right?"

    "Yes, the puppet division is definitely the elite forces of Suna and Suna other elite forces are also on the battlefield of the country of Rain." Jiraiya also said with certainty: "Chiyo is also a famous puppet master in Suna, with strong abilities."

    Minato nodded in agreement.

    Akira then explain: "In that case, isn''t Suna defence lacking with lots of their elite forces sent out, after all, they not only have to deal with Tsunade''s forces but also against Iwa and Ame forces."

    "That''s right." Jiraiya nodded and suddenly realised "You mean¡­"

    Akira smiled faintly and Jiraiya finally understood what is his plan.

    "Yes, my plan is to attack Suna directly." Akira confirmed his guess.

    Jiraiya also took a deep breath, he finally guessed Akira''s thoughts just now. But Minato was stunned, Akira''s idea to attack Suna directly is just too crazy¡­

    However, after a period of thinking Akira''s plan seemed to be feasible. After all, Suna has almost put a lot of their elite forces onto the battlefield of country of rain, which means that Suna internal defensive strength is low and it is their weakest moment. Attacking Suna at this time may really bring surprising result!

    Akira saw the expressions of Jiraiya and Minato and shrugged: "With their elites on the battlefield, the lack of defense in their country is the best opportunity to attack. In fact, we don''t need to destroy Suna . As long as we raid Suna and harass their village, Suna upper echelons will definitely be frightened. Guess what they will do?"

    "Of course the higher echelons of Suna will recall their ninja forces back to defend and guard¡­" Jiraiya said, with this realization in his mind: "I understand, in this way, their puppet bridgate will be forced to return and defend their own village. Which will mean that Tsunade''s crisis will be resolved!"

    "Yes." Akira nodded.

    Akira strategy is to attack the enemy base while their offensive force are out.

    Jiraiya eyes shined with delight, Akira''s strategy was undoubtedly very clever and it seemed to be the most appropriate method at present.

    "This plan is actually very simple. The most important thing is that we have to attack Suna and create chaos, so that the higher echelons of Suna will panic and withdraw their forces back to their village." Akira said lightly.

    In fact, Akira didn''t expect to be able to capture Suna with just Jiraiya and the forces station in this camp. It''s obviously unrealistic, but as long as it the Suna upper echelons panic then it will be easy for them to rescue Tsunade.

    As for the defensive strength of Suna, Akira is not too worried. In the original story, Sasori and Deidara in Akatsuki easily broke into Suna Village. Although it can be said that they can broke in easily is due to Sasori familiarity with Suna village and have a planted sleeping agent to make a open way in. However the weak defense of Suna is also a vital reason. What''s more, it is now wartime, most of the Suna elites are still in the country of rain, not many elite forces are left in the village. In this way, there are even more opportunities for them to create havoc! (Note: Suna defense is not completely zero, they still have ninjas defending their village, but a lot of them were deployed so their defense is lower. Akira, Jiraiya and their elite forces are a strong force that can create havoc in Suna with their low defence. For example the Orochimaru attacking konoha and Deidra and Sasori attacking Suna.)

    both Jiraiya and Minato are dumbfounded by Akira crazy but genius strategy.

    Jiraiya then gave Akira a surprised look. In such a short period of time, Akira suddenly came up with such a feasible plan. Once the plan is successful, not only will Tsunade easily be rescues, they will also destroy the enemies'' morale!

    Jiraiya''s evaluation of Akira was raise higher in his heart, his evaluation of this kid turn from a genius to a monstrous genius¡­

    Minato also looked at Akira''s eyes with surprise. He never could have thought of such a plan.

    The sage of the six path also communicated with Akira: "I really don''t know how your brain work, how did you come up with such a combat plan, but you really deserve to be my proud student, just that your thinking is totally different from others¡­ ¡­" he praised Akira, at the same time feeling proud of his student.

    The sage of the six path is in high spirit: "It is very rare for a talent like you to think of a good plan so quickly on the battlefield. Good thing I am wise enough to have the foresight of choosing you as my student, the future peace of the ninja world is within hope¡­"

    The corners of Akira''s mouth twitched.

    "The Ninja world is too chaotic now, there are disputes and wars everywhere and I don''t know when will there be peace." The sage of the six path sighed.

    Akira also nodded slightly, agreeing with him.

    After a fast communication with sage of the six path, Akira turned his attention back to Jiraiya, waiting for Jiraiya''s decision and said: "have you decided?"

    Tsunade is not here, so naturally Jiraiya is the head commander of this base. Jiraiya was really pondering hard at this time, after all, this matter is very important. His decision will determines Tsunade''s safety and also determines Konoha''s situation in the war.

    Jiraiya frowned and tapped his fingers on the table, but Akira looked very relaxed. He poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip of the tea.

    After a while, Jiraiya finally made a decision. He slapped the table fiercely: "I have decided, we will take this opportunity! Let''s attack Suna Village!"

    Akira eyes narrowed while smiling faintly as he put down the tea cup.

    "Akira, since the plan was proposed by you, I will let you formulate the specific combat strategy and I will send someone to support with you." Jiraiya then said: "Everyone in this base including myself will be under your command."

    Akira''s ideas and demonstrated strength obviously convinced Jiraiya gradually and Jiraiya also expressed have great trust in Akira. Of course, this is also because Akira is Tsunade''s student, that is why Jiraiya he is not worried of Akira abusing the power.

    "Okay." Akira did not decline and just said: "In fact, our task of attacking Suna is very simple. We only need to cause chaos in Suna and make them panic. It is not realistic for us to capture Suna village. As long as we create enough chaos, then our mission will be complete."

    "Ok." Both Jiraiya and Minaro nodded. jiraiya rubbed his hands with excitement: "Say, what do you want me to do?"

    Akira was a little surprised, is Jiraiya already calling himself a toad sage? Hey, but it seems to be the same. I remember that in the original story, Jiraiya accidentally entered Mount Myoboku when he was very young. Now he should be able to summon all kinds of toads. So it is not surprising that he calls himself a toad sage.

    "Toad sage, I think it should be a pervy sage, right." Akira joke.

    Jiraiya face flushed red and coughed, a little embarrass.

    He made a joke to ease the atmosphere, but Akira''s expression gradually became solemn: "Actually, my strategy is also very simple. We select the most elite ninja force and attacked Suna Village directly from the front, while the rest feint from the side.

    "Then what about me?" Jiraiya was excited.

    "You are going to be with me and handle the strongest ninja in defense!" Akira did not hesitate.

 Chapter 50 - Attacking Suna

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 50:

    "You are going to be with me and handle the strongest ninja in defense!" Akira did not hesitate.

    Jiraiya''s eyes lit up instantly: "what is the plan?"

    "Although Suna Village is defense is weaker, there are still strong ninjas in the village defending. Those ninjas will then be handed over to you(Jiraiya) and the other jonins to deal with." Akira explained

    Jiraiya smiled confidently: "No problem!" He is very confident in his own strength. At present there are indeed not many ninjas who can really compete with him, a kage level ninja.

    "We only need to create chaos to scare Suna. In fact, my specific plan is like this¡­" Akira suddenly smile and explain briefly.

    Akira discussed some more details with Jiraiya and Minato. Through the discussion, Jiraiya also took admire Akira intelligence and creativity and felt that this kid is really monstrously strong and smart.

    "Why is Tsunade so lucky to receive such a student¡­" Jiraiya is a little jealous of Tsunade. Although Minato is also very talented, but Akira is even more talented and his talent shine so brilliantly.

    After Akira, Jiraiya and Minato finished their discussions, Jiraiya immediately ordered several Konoha ninjas to come and give our task.

    After learning that Tsunade was trapped and Jiraiya was also preparing to attack Suna, these ninjas were all excited and worried. Fortunately, Akira had already set out a detailed plan and coupled with the prestige of Jiraiya in the base, these ninjas quickly do their role and began to prepare for battle.

    The Konoha ninjas in the base are all ready to go and they move quickly. Sensor ninjas pay close attention to the surrounding situation, while medical ninjas are behind the ninja squad to respond to unexpected events.

    Everything was prepared and Jiraiya finally waved his hand and ordered: "lets go!"

    "Yes!"

    The ninjas were divided into squads, led by their respective captains to perform their mission, which was Akira''s decision. If too many people act together, it will be easy to be expose. The captains of the various ninja squads are under Jiraiya and Akira command and they pass messages between each other through flares.

    The country of rain borders the three big countries and the land of Wind, where Suna is located, is also very close to the Same. That''s why Akira had such a plan.

    "It shouldn''t be a problem for Tsunade to hold on and survive for a few days, but we must act as soon as possible." Akira said and then saw that Jiraiya gave an order. The Konoha ninjas in the base quickly rushed out and then dispersed, swiftly advancing towards Suna.

    Akira is also in the same squad with Jiraiya and there are several other Konoha''s elite ninjas with Minato among them.

    A fast pace journey was made.

    Jiraiya was obviously concerned about Tsunade''s safety, so he commanded the ninja team to advance at full speed and Akira is also similarly worrying for Tsunade, so he naturally would not stop him.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, Konoha''s ninja troops reach the border of the land of wind the next night and not long after arrived at Suna Village. (War is ongoing and chaotic so they can use the chaos and they move in smaller squad so they can sneak into the land of wind without getting caught)

    "Jiraiya sama, Suna Village is in front. As we expected, Suna is loosely guarded at this time and the defense is not tight." A sensor ninja appeared in front of Akira and Jiraiya and report his findings.

    Akira breathed a sigh of relief, the situation was as he expected and the plan had been half successful.

    "Follow the plan, Jiraiya and I are going to attack Suna from the front!" Akira said.

    "No problem!" Jiraiya handed over the task of commanding the ninja troop to a ninja in the ninja troop and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes: "Akira, this plan of yours is really evil but I like it, I can''t wait to see the panicked faces of those upper echelons in Suna, hehe."

    "Jiraiya, this time I will mainly rely on you to create chaos." Akira said with a smile. A kage level ninja, Jiraiya will play a great role on the battlefield, especially during such raids.

    "Don''t worry." Jiraiya and Akira quickly approached Suna Village. Akira used his sharingan to observe and sage of the six path also help with giving information: "Boy, there are two Suna ninjas in front of the entrance to Suna Village. Looking at their chakra, they should be jonins."

    Akira learned about the information and Jiraiya also seemed to have noticed as well: "Hey, there are still a few high level ninjas eh, but they seems to be just a normal jonin level."

    "Jiraiya, how about we each deal with one?" Akira said.

    Jiraiya was startled by his suggestion, but then he immediately thought of Akira''s strength and then nod. He also had some curiosity in his heart, wondering how strong Akira really is.

    Akira aimed at one of Suna jonin, estimated the distance, squinted and chakra gushed out while hand sealing: "Fire style, majestic destroyer flame jutsu!"

    The fire style, majestic destroyer flame jutsu is released.

    Suna Village is in the desert and the wind is often strong, which can further empower the power of the flame, so Akira did not hesitate and choose this super strong fire ninjutsu.

    Needless to say, the power of this fire ninjutsu is naturally strong. A burst of flame spat out from Akira''s mouth, which is several times or even ten times stronger than an ordinary fireball jutsu, the flame ablaze, bursts and explodes. The fire spread far and wide quickly as it burn everything to ashes.

    "Not good, there is an enemy attack!" The jonin exclaimed, preparing to avoid the flames, but he found that not only the flames followed, but also the fine chakra threads!

    The chakra thread tied and bound the body of the jonin, making him unable to move for a while and the next moment, flames swallowed him directly.

    The Suna jonin let out a blood curdling scream before dying instantly.

    In a blink of an eye, Akira defeated a jonin. The enemy is just a normal jonin and Akira ambush gives him the surprise factor, so it is easy for him the kill the jonin. It will take some time if he fight the jonin head-on and by then reinforcement will already be coming.

    However, Jiraiya was also stunned, the consternation in his eyes flashed away. Only by seeing it with his own eyes can he understand how Akira was able to kill the four Ame jonin.

    Jiraiya mouth twitched and he sighed secretly, this kid is really too monstrously strong.

    "What a powerful fire ninjutsu¡­" Jiraiya also secretly sighed again, seeing this kid easily use such a strong ninjutsu, is really monstrous. I''m afraid that his strength is already close to the elite jonin level, right?

 Chapter 51 - Capturing Sasori As Hostage

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 51:

    Jiraiya also showed a trace of astonishment, as he was surprised of the strength displayed by Akira

    However, Jiraiya reacted quickly and confronted the other Suna Jonin: "Art of the raging lion''s mane!" This is Jiraiya''s unique jutsu.

    Jiraiya has a few unique ninjutsus that rely on his own hair to use. The art of the raging lion mane is one of them. Jiraiya''s pure white hair swiftly stretched and moved, spreading out like a lion''s mane and entangle the jonin with his hair. The entangled jonin then was crush by the pressure exerted by his hair.

    (This technique uses chakra to temporarily enhance the head''s metabolism and manipulate the hair that grows longer as a result of it. There is also chakra flowing through the lengthened hair, making its hardness comparable to that of steel wire. By thickly bundling the hair, its strength is further increased, also increasing its destructive power. Its name may come from the fact that, as seen just before striking Pain, it takes the shape of what resembles a lion''s mouth)

    Jiraiya''s art of the raging lion mane is very strong. In the original story, he used this ninjutsu to defeat the summon beast of Pain''s animal path and now he easily kill a jonin with this jutsu.

    "As expected of a sannin." Akira thought inwardly.

    After solving the two Suna jonin guards, Akira breathed a sigh of relief and sent the signal.

    A flare shot into the sky and all the Konoha ninjas started attacking almost at the same time. The Konoha ninjas had placed on their mask and used shadow clones. So that hundreds of ninjas instantly became looking like a army of thousands of ninja, which looks quite oppressive and overwhelming. This is also Akira''s idea to confuse Suna and decrease their morale.

    Akira smiled to himself. At first glance, the number of ninjas will make Suna scared.

    "Jiraiya, let''s go create some chaos!" Akira laughed.

    "No problem! Move faster, otherwise Suna will react soon!" Jiraiya also nodded.

    Akira said nothing and together with Jiraiya, the two went inside Suna village. The terrain of Suna Village is easy to defend and difficult to attack. There is only a long and narrow passage, making it difficult for large troops to enter. It is precisely because of this that Akira chose to attack Suna with Jiraiya aid.

    The internal architectural style of Suna Village is also unique. There are mounds and sand piles everywhere. Even the houses are mostly built with chakra enhanced mud. It is a unique structure of Suna Village in the desert terrain.

    "We are in." Jiraiya and Akira had solved a few special jonin defending Suna Village before entering Suna Village. As Akira expected, Suna Village''s defenses are now very lax. Firstly, most of the elite ninjas are on the battlefield of the country of rain and secondly, it is at the night and the defense of the village is not as tight as in the morning.

    Akira curled his lips, no wonder in the original story, two member of Akatsuki, Sasori and Deidara easily broke into Suna Village and captured Gaara. Although Sasori was familiar with the layout of Suna Village and had a sleeping agent to bypass the defence, but Suna Village weak defense is also the main reason.

    Wait, sasori¡­

    Akira suddenly thought of Sasori and he have a new idea.

    At the present moment, Chiyo is only fifty years old and Sasori should be born not long ago, at most three years old. Chiyo is the leader of the puppet brigade who besieged Tsunade this time. If Sasori is captured as a hostage, he can threaten Chiyo¡­

    (The Puppet Brigade (Kugutsu Butai) was an organisation in Sunagakure active during at least the Second Shinobi World War, presumably composed of Suna''s elite puppeteers.)

    Akira''s eyes lit up, it is a good idea just thinking about it!

    As mentioned in the original story, Sasori''s parents are also puppeteer, which means that Sasori''s parents should also be sent to the battlefield with Chiyo to besieged Tsunade, so there should be no one in Sasori''s family! Thus it will be easy to catch Sasori!

    Akira felt that his plan was good.

    "Jiraiya, let''s create a big chaos, the bigger the chaos, the better which I have a plan for!" Akira smiled lightly.

    Jiraiya also eyes brightened when he heard this. He was going to let it all out and have a big fight. He was even more motivated when he heard Akira''s words and said, "No problem!"

    "Earth style, dark swamp jutsu/swamp of the underworld jutsu!" Chakra gushed out of Jiraiya as he hand sealed and released the ninjutsu. In an instant, a huge swamp appeared on the ground of Suna Village, the houses and land of Suna Village were sinking. The houses in Suna Village gradually fell into the swamp as it slowly sinks in.

    (The user creates a swamp by changing the ground beneath a target into mud, which the target sinks into. The mud is infused with chakra to make it sticky, ensnaring the target and preventing escape. The size and depth of the swamp are determined by the user''s skill and the amount of chakra used; ideally it will be made large enough for targets to become completely submerged. It is most effective when used against multiple and/or particularly large targets.)

    Jiraiya''s dark swamp jutsu is very strong, causing a large area of houses to collapse and sink into the swamp. They can immediately hear commotions, with Suna panicking.

    "Alert, alert! Enemy attack!"

    "Not good, quick go and report to third kazekage, there are strong enemies in the village!"

    "Quick, go!..." With such a big movement, the ninjas in Suna Village were in chaos and knew that someone had invaded the village.

    At the same time, the entire Suna Village vibrated slightly, an explosion-like sound was heard bombarding continously. This is because the Konoha ninjas outside also started to attack, Akira had asked the Konoha ninjas to attack the walls of Suna village with fire ninjutsu and paper bomb. The fire ninjutsu and paper bomb exploded and caused a huge quake. The valley walls around the Suna village were constantly being bombarded and collapse not long after.

    In this case, Suna Village became even more chaotic.

    Akira squinted his eyes and nodded, very satisfied with the effect of the Konoha ninja attack this time.

    "Jiraiya, the third kazekage is going to appear soon, let everyone step up the on the offense and attack. Those jonins and stronger ninja will be handed over to you to handle! Please hold them off!" Akira said.

    Jiraiya also brought along other konoha strong elites with him and they all are this current era powerful characters who together with Jiraiya will take care of the Suna elite forces.

    "No problem, but what are you going to do?" Jiraiya looked at Akira strangely, Akira seemed to want to do something else.

    Akira smiled faintly: "I plan to take a hostage."

    "What? Hostage?" Jiraiya was surprised and astonished.

    Akira said faintly: "I heard that the puppet master, Chiyo loves her grandson dearly and her grandson is in the village. If we can take him as a hostage, we will have another bargaining chip in our hands."

    jiraiya''s eyes lit up, he didn''t expect Akira to have this great idea planned! Jiraiya did not reject the use of sasori capture as a hostage. After all, in such a cruel battlefield, the most important thing is to reduce casualties. What''s more, catching Chiyo grandson can be use to threaten Chiyo, which is tantamount to having a trump card in his hand! (I assume the current Jiraiya loves the village greatly and want to protect Konoha ninja. He had not went through years of war and bloodshed yet, which is a experience that shape him into wanting peace)

    "Do you need my help?" Jiraiya asked.

    Akira shook his head: "No, it''s easy to be expose in this covert operation if there are too many people. I''ll be back soon, meanwhile Jiraiya, you just need to stall the incoming Kazekage and their elite forces."

    "No problem." Jiraiya also readily agreed.

    Akira chuckled secretly. With Jiraiya handling the most pressure at the open, he of course will have a much more relaxed time kidnapping the hostage.

    Once Akira bid farewell with Jiraiya, he flickered and disappeared further into Suna living quarters.

    Akira reached the living quarters of Suna village, he soon saw a special jonin. This special jonin ran in a hurry and looked fl.u.s.tered, as if he was going to report the situation to his superior.

    Akira immediately shook his arm and threw out his shurikens. The densely packed shurikens was tied with chakra thread and ambushed the running special jonin. The special jonin couldn''t react in time and was quickly restrained by Akira. Just when he wanted to shout for help, instead he was face with a pair of blood-red eyes.

    The three-tomoe in Akira''s eyes spin and a hypnotic genjutsu was activated, causing this special jonin eyes to gradually lose consciousness and his expression becoming become dull and emotionless.

    "Where does the puppet master Chiyo live?" Seeing that his genjutsu succeeded in hypnotizing the special jonin, Akira was overjoyed and asked the question immediately.

 Chapter 52 - Sasori of the Red Sand

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 52:

    "I know the location where Chiyo-sama lives in, please follow me." The special jonin replied subconsciously, while being hypnotized by the genjutsu.

    Akira nodded and followed in the footsteps of the special jonin.

    In Suna Village, the sound of explosions and flames were heard everywhere, causing the upper echelons of Suna to be alarmed, panic and in chaos. The war finally ignited in Suna Village.

    The current defensive force of Suna Village is indeed at its weakest. Facing the attack of Konoha forces, Suna Village was in a huge panic. They did not expect to face an attack at this time. Now that the major countries have put most of their elite troops on the battlefield of the country of rain, who could have expected the village to be attacked suddenly? Under such circ.u.mstances, the response of the upper echelons of Suna was also slow.

    Under the leadership of Jiraiya, the Konoha ninjas had the advantage, making the ninjas of Suna panic as they were caught off guard and the scene was chaotic.

    Akira and the others have been planning for a long time, while Suna defense force rushed to meet the enemy, so there is no need to tell who is better.

    Akira glanced at the battle situation, temporarily feeling relieved and then followed the special jonin who was hypnotized to Chiyo''s residence. Akira quickly followed the special jonin through the village and he finally arrived arrived at Chiyo''s residence.

    Chiyo lives in a high-rise house in Suna Village and a faint light was lit in the house.

    "It''s here." The special jonin said.

    "Thank you for leading the way, but I''m sorry." Akira nodded and released the hypnotize. With a throw of the shuriken that sank directly into the c.h.e.s.t of the special jonin, blood splashed out as the special jonin grunt and fell softly to the ground.

    After killing the special jonin, Akira entered the house.

    Once inside, he can see that the house is spacious and clean. There are many wooden puppets in the house and in different varieties, some were funny, some were scary, and some were cute. The appearance of so many puppets in the room had confirm the fact that this is indeed Chiyo''s residence.

    Suddenly, there was a burst of crisp laughter from the room, which sound like the laughter of a child. As Akira expected, the Chiyo family seemed to be on the battlefield and only Sasori stayed at home. (In the original story Sasori was also alone throughout his childhood. Even though Chiyo is alive but she didn''t take of Sasori, there are also no guardians taking care of Sasori so he is mainly alone with his puppets as companion)

    Akira walked into the room and saw a little boy about three years old. The little boy was holding a puppet, looking up and down and playing enthusiastically, with an innocent and fond smile on his mouth, as if he was satisfied with the puppet in front of him.

    The little boy was beautiful and cute, and his hair was lighter red in color compared to Kushina crimson red hair. The little boy had been focusing while playing with the puppet in front of him, seemingly unaware of Akira''s arrival. This three-year-old boy who was playing with the puppet enthusiastically is going to grow up to be Sasori of the red sand in the future.

    "Present Sasori of the red sand is young and only about three-year-old now." Akira thought while taking a step forward.

    "Who¡­who are you?" Perhaps it was the sound of footsteps, Sasori raised his head suddenly, and was a little wary when he saw Akira suddenly appearing. He shrank back slightly and looked towards Akira with his eyes wide open.

    Akira shrugged: "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. Your name is Sasori, right? Sasori, do you want to see your grandma and parents? I can take you there."

    Seeing Akira mentioning his grandmother and his father and mother, Sasori''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Really?" During the war, Sasori stayed at home by himself most of the time, and only these puppets in the house accompanied his childhood. So Sasori was naturally very happy when he heard Akira wanted to take him to find his grandma and parents.

    Sasori of the red sand, who is infamous in the future, is indeed just a little kid now and also a kid who lacks the love of his father and mother.

    "Of course it''s true, are you willing to go with me? I''ll take you to find your grandma." Akira''s sharingan activated, the three tomoe sharingan slowly turned and a genjutsu is use to hypnotize Sasori.

    Sasori gradually fell into in Akira''s genjutsu, furthermore he had been wanting to see his grandma and parents, so he nodded without hesitation and cooperated: "I am willing to¡­"

    "Very good." Akira chuckled as he smoothly grabbed Sasori and prepared to leave.

    Patter.

    The puppet in Sasori''s hand was released by him and fell directly to the ground with a crisp sound. Meanwhile Akira carried Sasori and left quickly, disappearing into the night¡­

    Sasori was controlled by Akira''s sharingan and completely followed Akira''s command, behaving very obediently. In the end, Akira directly used genjutsu and made Sasori fall asleep obediently, which will be much more convenient for the escape.

    Akira came out with Sasori and heard the chaotic and panic scream of the villagers and at the same time the sound of war also came. It seemed like the two sides had already started fighting. Akira carefully observed the situation of the battle for a while and understand the current situation.

    Suna seems to have gradually recovered from the panic and began to organize ninja troops to fight Konoha. Whereas Konoha''s ninjas are also led by Jiraiya and fight against Suna ninja. Judging from the current situation, Suna is temporarily at a disadvantage, but they are also trying their best to fight back.

    "Akira, why are you here? You also caught a child?" At this moment, Akira heard the voice of Minato. Minato killed a Suna special jonin in front of him and shouted to Akira. Minato found it strange that Akira is carrying Sasori. This is because Minato didn''t know Akira''s purpose in catching Sasori.

    Akira said: "This kid is of great use and you will know it then."

    "Do you have any good ideas?" Minato shook his head, Akira''s ideas are always endless, making him amazed with his creativity.

    Akira smiled while carrying Sasori and said, "How is the current situation like?"

    "Jiraiya Sensei just fought against Suna elite forces and push them back." Minato was a little excited: "Akira, your plan is really great!"

    "Well, the goal this time has been achieved." Akira shrugged. He didn''t want to achieve some glorious merit. It was obviously impossible to capture Suna Village. The current loss of Suna Village is not small and it is already a good result for Konoha.

    The upper echelons of Suna Village were obviously panicked and they were a little at a loss when faced with Konoha''s raid.

    "We are going to retreat!" Akira said at this time.

    "Retreat?" Minato was a little puzzled. It was a good situation. Why retreat?

    "Our goal has been achieved. If we continue further, more Suna Village''s elite force and even Kazekage will come, which will lead the situation to be more troublesome and dangerous. Even if we are retreating now, the upper echelons of Suna are still panicking and they will recall their elite force. Thus relieving Tsunade crisis ." Akira explained. Akira didn''t say that since Sasori is in his hands now, dealing with Chiyo will be easy.

    "Okay, I see." Minato nodded immediately.

    Akira carried Sasori and went to find Jiraiya together with Minato again, once they gathered, Akira explain to Jiraiya his next course of action and plan.

    Jiraiya is extremely convinced by Akira through the success of the raid and immediately nodded in agreement to his plan.

 Chapter 53 - Rescuing Tsunade

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 53:

    Of course, Jiraiya is not stupid, he can also analyze the current situation. Although Konoha ninja is dominant on the surface, but after all, Konoha''s number is still too small, having only a few hundred people. Even though they are all elite troops, it is still unrealistic for them to think about taking over Suna Village.

    Moreover, the opponent still has strong elite jonins and even third kazekage that had yet to make a move¡­ Taking advantage of their small victory now, it is the best choice for them to retreat now.

    "Okay, I''ll send a signal now, let''s retreat!" Chakra surged from Jiraiya as he hand sealed and said: "Fire style, dragon flame bomb jutsu!" Jiraiya blew a fire that shape into a dragon into the sky, illuminating the sky. This was the retreat signal Akira agreed with the Konoha ninjas. After Konoha ninjas saw the fire dragon flame bullet signal, they all began to retreat.

    The Konoha ninjas retreat were orderly and quick.

    Whereas, Suna obviously was not able to organize an effective counterattack, so they could only watch as Konoha ninjas retreat, one by one. However they were actually feeling relieved and rejoicing over the fact they are alive after the sudden raid.

    Akira carried Sasori and controlled the hypnotism of Sasori, making him fall into a deeper sleep.

    Jiraiya also looked Akira carrying Sasori, somewhat curiously: "Is this Chiyo''s grandson?"

    "Yes." Akira nodded.

    Only then did Minato know that the child Akira had caught was Chiyo''s grandson and was surprised that Akira had actually caught Chiyo''s grandson!

    Jiraiya also smiled suddenly: "With the grandson of Chiyo in our hand and the results of our battle tonight, this time the plan is simply a success! Akira, this is all your credit!" Thinking of the results of the battle tonight, Tsunade''s crisis will be resolved soon, which made Jiraiya feel good and relieved.

    Akira shrugged: "It''s just good luck that everything went as planned and expected." Akira was in a good mood, catching Sasori is actually a unexpected gain(it was not in his plan, it was a sudden idea), with Sasori as a hostage, his plan will be more perfect.

    "You are too humble, the battle just now was really fun, and the dumbfounded eyes of those ninjas in Suna are really funny¡­" Minato smiled.

    Jiraiya also laughed along with it.

    Jiraiya and Minato both showed their sincere admiration when looking at Akira, this time it was really thanks to Akira. Akira''s ingenious plan has achieved great results and now the entire Suna Village is in a mess. The Four countries have been fighting in Ame for so long, but there have yet to be any forces attacking the enemy village? Konoha can be said to be the first! All of this is Akira''s credit.

    ¡­

    Just when Akira, Minato and Jiraiya were talking and laughing happily. Whereas there is only silence in Kazekage tower in Suna Village. The elder councils and upper echelons of Suna all sat around a large round table, while the third kazekage sat in the middle, wearing the kazekage hat and cloak while frowning.

    "What the hell is going on, how could Konoha''s ninja suddenly attack our Suna village!" Third kazekage shouted sharply.

    The several senior Suna officials next to him, look at each other and all point their heads down in silence. Suna Village was attacked and they were also shocked.

    "This time Konoha ninjas are all elite, at least several hundred people was in the raid, they were well prepared and their offense has caught us off guard, so we suffered a big loss¡­" one of the high-ranking Suna official said in a solemn voice.

    In addition, the sand hidden ninja cautiously said: Kazekage sama, our elite ninjas are currently in the country of rain, so the defense in the village is weak and Konoha had taken the opportunity to take advantage of it."

    "The current situation is grim and Konoha''s ninjas might continue to sneak attacks. We should recall some of the elite ninja troops in the country of rain, otherwise it is really dangerous for the village¡­"

    "Yes, I support the recall of ninja troops."

    "Chiyo''s puppet bridgate should be transferred back first, so there is a way to deal with Konoha''s raiders."

    Third kazekage face became more and more gloomy and finally he said in a deep voice: "Pass my order, let the puppet bridgate led by Chiyo and the elite ninja squad fighting in the country of rain return to the village temporarily, in case Konoha comes to attack again!"

    "Yes kazekage sama!"

    All as Akira expected, third kazekage began to recall the Suna elite forces.

    ¡­

    "Akira, what shall we do next?" Jiraiya asked.

    Akira squinted his eyes while carrying the sleeping Sasori and said with a smile: "Suna Village must be heavily guarded now. Maybe they are still on high alert and looking out for further attack from us. With Suna village on high alert, it won''t be easy for us to deal with them and we have already achieve our intended goal so we of course should go and support Tsunade and deal with Chiyo."

    "But didn''t you say that Suna Village would recall Chiyo and the puppet bridgate, why do we need to go support Tsunade?" Minato couldn''t help but asked.

    Akira glanced at Minato and said, "Anyway, we now have Chiyo grandsons as hostage. No matter what Suna plans, we still have the advantage."

    "That said, let''s go and support Tsunade now!" Jiraiya nod his head repeatedly and his eyes lit up with excitement.

    He didn''t immediately went to rescue Tsunade before was because he was worried that Chiyo had ambushes and traps set up waiting for him. But now that they had captured Sasori as a hostage, they have an extra trump card to use so naturally he don''t have to worry anymore.

    Akira squinted his eyes, thinking about the meeting with Chiyo and seeing Tsunade again, he felt a little excited.

    "It shouldn''t be too late, we will rush over now!" Jiraiya said.

    Akira also agreed: "Well, you only need to bring a strong group of elites." Akira looked at the sky and unknowingly dawn was gradually rising from the east. It seem like the two sides have fought fiercely in Suna Village for a entire night.

    "No problem."

    Jiraiya also quickly selected the most elite group of ninja and immediately rushed to the battlefield in the country of rain. Of course Akira and Minato were among them. Not to mention Akira, after this battle, the Konoha ninja who participated in this battle look at Akira with admiration. The Konoha ninjas all know that the person who came up with the tactics this time is Akira, so these Konoha ninjas are very impressed with Akira and respect him very much. Akira''s current reputation is rapidly increasing.

    This was something Akira didn''t expect. It was an unexpected gain and it is good for him to have good reputation and not bad one.

    Passing through the border of land of wind, Akira and others encountered some of Suna ninjas along the way and they were all easily resolved. Finally, in the evening of the next day, Akira and others arrived in the country of rain.

    The sky is overcast and rainy, the weather in the country of rain is still bad and annoying to be in.

    However, compared to the bad weather, Akira''s mood gradually became better as he is excited to finally see Tsunade again!

 Chapter 54 - Unite With Tsunade

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 11 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 54:

    Upon arriving in the country of rain, the ninjas, led by Jiraiya and Akira, began to approach Chiyo''s puppet bridgate. Along the way, scouts are deployed and collect intel on the situation.

    "What''s the current situation?" Akira asked Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya frowned, he had just received a piece of information from Tsunade, which the scout had risk his life and delivered this information to Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya said: "Suna puppeteers are very troublesome. Among the five major countries today, only Suna has puppeteers. They are good at remotely manipulating puppet to battle and a powerful puppeteer can manipulate several puppets to fight. Which give them the advantage in long-range combat."

    Akira nodded to express understanding, puppeteers are really difficult to deal with.

    "What''s even more troublesome is that almost every puppeteer is a master at using poison. Especially Suna''s Chiyo, is one of the ninjas who is best at using poison in the five major countries. So Tsunade is currently in a very disadvantage position. Fortunately, Tsunade''s medical expertise is more powerful, which allow them at present, barely maintain the situation¡­" Jiraiya said.

    Akira thought for a while. It seems that there is indeed such a background told in the original story. In the original story, it was said that Tsunade had countered Chiyo''s poison with her medical skills, which made Chiyo''s proud poison to fail. It seems that this is the preliminary rivalry between Tsunade and Chiyo.

    One is an expert in poison and the other is a master of medical ninjutsu. Chiyo and Tsunade seem to be born to be at odds against each other.

    "However, there is only one excellent medical ninja like Tsunade and the opponent is a entire puppet bridgate, so overall Tsunade is still at a disadvantage." Jiraiya whispered: "Tsunade has been under siege for several days, there supply of food and water are getting low and it will be really dangerous if it continues like this."

    "Right" Akira agreed.

    Puppeteers are not easy to deal with, especially since there are so many puppeteers in Suna, they have to prepare properly to defend against their poison.

    Akira hold Sasori tightly. Sasori is still in a state of being hypnotized. Sleeping away peacefully and unaware of the danger coming.

    "With this little guy, we don''t have to worry too much." Akira said lightly, having Sasori as hostage will help in deterring Chiyo, so that even if Chiyo is more powerful, she can only retreat.

    "Good." Jiraiya look at Sasori and he was secretly relieved, admiring Akira''s wit. At this critical moment, the use of hostage is very useful

    The rain continue to fall and drip on his body, but Akira remain unperturbed and maintain his vigilance. They have gradually approached the Suna troops and both sides may encounter at any time.

    Jiraiya had also sent scouts to tell Tsunade about the current situation, who are risking their life to send out the information. If it goes well, Tsunade will also know that Akira and others are here to help.

    "Boy, there are a large number of chakras gathered in front, it should be Suna ninjas ." suddenly sage of the six path reminded Akira about the danger ahead.

    Akira nodded and at the same time Konoha''s sensor ninja also reported about the information, which was consistent with what the sage of the six path said. Konoha''s sensor ninja is a ninja from the Hyuga clan and can enemies chakra from afar.

    "Akira, later in the battlefield, we will act together." Jiraiya said to Akira.

    Akira squinted and nodded slightly. Although Akira''s strength is not as good as Jiraiya, his strength is already close to that of elite jonin and he is not weak on the battlefield. It won''t be a problem for him to deal with ordinary jonins.

    After Jiraiya and Akira finished speaking, they heard a commotion in front of them and the sound of fighting.

    "It seems that Tsunade and the others are trying to break through, let''s go and see!" Jiraiya also heard the movement and immediately raised his brows, a little excited. Without saying anything else, Akira passed the sleeping Sasori to Minato first and immediately followed Jiraiya.

    The two led dozens of ninjas and quickly approached the edge of the battlefield.

    Akira has already activated his sharingan and look into the situation. Sure enough, there are many puppeteers in front, all with the forehead protector of Suna. These puppeteers are manipulating the puppets and fighting against Konoha''s ninja. There were noisy voices from the battlefield, kunai and ninjutsu rushed in disorder and the extremely fierce battle.

    However, the current situation is obviously clear that Suna have the advantage. Konoha ninjas'' breakthrough is difficult to achieve as the puppeteers manipulates many puppets to fight. It is difficult for the konoha ninjas to resist against the onslaught of so many puppets controlled in the battle.

    At the same time, Akira also saw a familiar figure.

    It was a woman of about twenty years old, wearing a Konoha forehead protector, blonde hair, bright eyes and white teeth, blooming like a rose on the battlefield, her radiance and heroism could not be concealed.

    It is Tsunade!

    After a long time, Akira finally see Tsunade again.

    Tsunade led Konoha''s ninjas to break through against Suna encirclement. She was at the fore front, using her chakra enhanced strength to smash a large number of puppets to smithereens. However, there were too many puppets and puppeteers, even a kage level ninja like Tsunade could not break through easily.

    Akira eyes narrowed and saw the puppeteers headed by the a figure. The figure is a female puppeteers, about 40 years old, with chakra strings on her finger and she skillfully manipulated the puppet to attack.

    Chiyo seemed to have rich experience on the battlefield and methodically commanded the puppeteers on her side to reduce the encirclement circle as they gradually surrounded Konoha''s ninjas. The situation became more and more unfavorable for Konoha and Tsunade also gradually became anxious. She sighed secretly in her heart that the reinforcements were too late. This time she is afraid that many konoha ninja live will be loss and she may even be in great danger¡­

    At this moment, there was a loud noise from the rear.

    "Tsunade sensei, we are here to support!" Akira''s voice came out and at the same time he shot at the puppeteers on the battlefield, with a slight movement of his fingers, chakra gushed out as he use: "Fire style, dragon flame caterwaul jutsu!"

    (This is an advanced version of its parent technique(fierce dragon flame jutsu), where the user expels several dragon-headed fireballs from their mouth to cover the frontal, left and right side of the opponent. As the dragon-heads move in an erratic manner, it makes the technique much more difficult to avoid.)

    Dragon flame caterwaul is another B rank rank fire ninjutsu. The fire ninjutsu was used by Uchiha Madara in the original story and it displayed astonishing amount of power.

    Bang!

    Flames gushing out and it swept and tumble, turning into fierce roaring fire dragons as it shrouded the battlefield, the fire dragon roared loudly showing the power of this B rank fire ninjutsu. Wherever the fire dragon went, it was all scorched black, exuding a pungent smell and burned everything.

    The howling fire dragon made everyone in the field look and focused on Akira.

    At the same time, there were Kunai thrown with paper bomb attached.

    Along with the release of this ninjutsu, the paper bomb exploded, blowing up several puppets directly. At the same time, Akira also took advantage of the situation to attack and kill one of the other puppeteers with dragon flame caterwaul jutsu.

    The explosion of the paper bomb shook the ground slightly and Tsunade also saw Akira. Seeing this amazing scene, her eyes suddenly shined with hope.

    Many ninjas in Suna also saw this scene, they were all slightly shocked and one thought came to mind, who the hell is this kid?

 Chapter 55 - Threatening

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 55:

    Tsunade''s eyes suddenly shined with hope. The moment she saw Akira, her heart was slightly excited, but she calmed down quickly, wondering: How did Akira appear on the battlefield? And it looks like he is leading Konoha''s ninja forces¡­

    However, Tsunade also clearly noticed that Akira''s strength has improved greatly and now it seems that he has the strength close to that of the elite jonin¡­ This made Tsunade slightly surprise in her heart and she was delighted, when did Akira got so strong?

    "Konoha reinforcement are here and the leader is actually a kid with powerful fire ninjutsu." Chiyo also saw Akira in the distance, and was slightly surprised, she was somewhat surprised by Akira''s ability and narrowed her eyes: "Huh, this kid seem to be a little special, is he from Konoha Uchiha''s clan?"

    Akira did not hide his sharingan, so Chiyo naturally saw it and identified Akira to be from Uchiha''s clan.

    "Chiyo sama, I heard that Konoha''s Uchiha clan has a young genius, one of Konoha''s ''twin stars,'' called Uchiha Akira." Next to Chiyo, a puppeteer actually recognize Akira and reminded Chiyo.

    Chiyo nodded slightly, he is indeed a young genius of Konoha Uchiha clan

    Seeing Akira rushing out, Jiraiya also rushed behind, followed by Konoha''s elite ninjas, all ready to join the war.

    Seeing Akira and Jiraiya''s appearance, Tsunade felt a little settled and hope ignited in her heart, reinforcement has finally come to the rescue.

    Chiyo smiled confidently from a distance as she glanced at Akira and Jiraiya while shouting loudly: "I didn''t expect Konoha''s ninja to actually be stupid enough of coming to the rescue, but we have hundreds of puppeteers as well as our Suna elite ninjas here. Even if you come to support and reinforce, you won''t be leaving here alive!"

    Chiyo was calm. She had long thought that Konoha would send reinforcement to the rescue, so she had already prepared counter measures.

    Akira narrowed his eyes and looked at Chiyo expression. It seems like she didn''t know that Suna had been raided. This is due to Akira and the others rushing to the rescue immediately after the battle with Suna village, so they arrived earlier than the Suna order of withdrawing their troops back to their village.

    "Oh really?" Akira smiled faintly and said: "I really admire you for your leisure time here, I have heard that Suna Village was attacked by our Konoha Ninja, I am afraid your third kazekage will recall your puppet brigade back for defense. "

    "What? Konoha attacked our village?"

    "The village was attacked by Konoha! How could it be possible!"

    Suddenly, after Akira brought out the news, Suna ninja broke to chaos and they were upset when they thought that the village had been attacked by Konoha. After all, Suna Village is their home and their parents, brothers, and friends are all in the village, which makes the Suna ninjas panicked one by one.

    Chiyo''s expression changed and the faces of the ninja around her also changed immediately.

    "Uchiha brat, stop spreading ridiculous rumors. How could Konoha attack our Suna village? Besides, our third kazekage is still in the village, Konoha ninjas will definitely not be able to cause any damage to the village!" Chiyo panicked at first but quickly calm down. However, Chiyo also gradually realized that something was amiss.

    Chiyo surprisingly discovered that Konoha''s reinforcement ninja seemed to following under tbe boy in front of her. This made Chiyo have a bad feeling in her heart and the bad premonition became stronger and stronger.

    "Really? At present, almost all the elite ninja and puppet bridgate in your Suna Village are on the battlefield of the country of rain, right? How much defensive forces are there in your village? Besides, Konoha sneaky raided your Suna village, do you still think your Suna Village who is in chaos, can withstand our attack?" with every word said by Akira, Chiyo''s expression became uglier, because she also had to admit that the boy in front of her was telling the truth.

    "This brat is definitely not simple." Chiyo faced Akira, no more underestimation in her heart, she glanced at her Suna ninjas beside her, and found that many of the them were panicked and feeling anxious. Obviously they are fl.u.s.tered by Akira words.

    On the other hand, when Tsunade and Konoha''s ninjas heard Akira''s words, they all smiled happily as they didn''t expect that the advantage of the battle would be reversed!

    Seeing Akira''s few words had such a big effect, Jiraiya also secretly admired for his wit and then let Akira continue to play.

    "Calm down, everyone, don''t be fooled by this kid with a few words!" Chiyo snorted and looked at Akira hostilely: "Boy, no matter how you spread the rumors, we won''t believe it. There is our third kazekage station in our village. How can it be so easy to be attacked! Stop bullshitting."

    Chiyo''s words made Suna ninjas feel a little more settled, with a glimmer of hope: Yes, it must be the kid in front of him who is speaking nonsense. How could Suna village be attacked by Konoha so easily?

    "I just came back from Suna Village. By the way, your Suna architecture are really ugly." Akira shrugged, "I think soon enough you will receive the order from your kazekage to quickly returned back to the village for defense."

    Akira''s words were like lightning striking them, making the Suna ninjas horrified. Inexplicably, the young man in front of him actually came back alive Suna Village? Could it be said that Suna village was really attacked by Konoha Ninja¡­

    Chiyo suppressed the consternation in her heart and at the same time she was even more suspicious: "Impossible, how could you come back from Suna Village alive? What evidence do you have?"

    Tsunade heard Akira''s words from a distance, she was also surprised and doubtful in her heart, not sure what was going on.

    Akira said faintly: "Nothing is impossible, you can only blame your Suna Village''s defenses for being too weak. As for you the you evidence, Chiyo, look at who this is?"

    Akira turned his head and waved to Minato and instruct him to carry Sasori over. Before the battle, Akira had handed Sasori to Minato just now.

    Akira grabbed the asleep Sasori. Because of Akira''s hypnotism, Sasori had been sleeping obediently and soundly.

    As soon as she saw Sasori, Chiyo''s complexion immediately changed and her composure disappeared completely.

    "Sasori!" Chiyo''s pupils shrank, astonishment and panic flashed in her eyes, she could not have thought that Akira had actually kidnapped Sasori! With her most beloved grandson in the hands of the enemy, Chiyo became fl.u.s.tered: "You actually kidnapped my grandson, damn it, you really entered Suna Village!"

    Suna ninjas were also in an uproar, even the grandson of Chiyo-sama fell into the hands of this boy? So it is true that the village was really attacked¡­ All the Suna ninjas were a little bit lost and distracted, they were very disturbed by the news of their village being attacked by Konoha.

    Akira shrugged and remained unmoved: "This is what you want, to show you evidence. You should believe it now, right?"

    Sasori was carried by Akira in his hand and Akira glanced at Suna ninjas in front of him. Akira found that the Suna ninjas were all panicking and the originally calm Chiyo was also out of state because of the appearance of Sasori. At the same time, there were two young puppeteers couple beside Chiyo and both of them were similarly shocked and nervous, as they called the name of Sasori. Showing that they are the parents of sasori.

    "What do you want to do by catching Sasori as hostage?" Chiyo gritted her teeth and looked at Akira hatefully, she found that she had actually fallen into complete passiveness against this young boy.

    Akira glanced at Chiyo nonchalantly: "What do you think?"

    The situation has been controlled by Akira!

 Chapter 56 - Bet

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 11 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 56:

    Chiyo gritted her teeth, but already fully believe in Akira''s words, Suna village was definitely attacked by Konoha, otherwise Sasori would not had fallen into the hands of Akira.

    Seeing Akira''s calm performance, Chiyo felt another surprise in her heart. Up to now, although Suna puppet brigade had a great advantage, their advantage was taken away by the young boy in a few words that make Suna ninjas panic and shaken.

    Akira grasped the sleeping Sasori and said faintly: "I heard that Suna Chiyo loves her grandson the most, so when I attacked Suna Village, I brought him here so that you can meet each other."

    "Bastard, how dare you threaten me. Do Konoha only know how to kidnapped children as hostages to threaten?" Chiyo was annoyed and panicked, but she was not an ordinary person and immediately hummed coldly. The parents of Sasori next to her were both nervous and worried with their sight never leaving Sasori''s body.

    When Chiyo seeing her beloved grandson, believe that Suna Village is really in crisis and his grandson is still in the enemy''s hands...

    What kind of person is this young boy in front of him? It is terrifying to be able to come out with such a method! Chiyo just thinking about it, felt the cold and chill on her back.

    Akira curled his lips: "When the two sides are fighting, you actually said it is unfair for me to used threats? The war is inherently unfair. Should your grandson be kept alive while we die? Ridiculous."

    One sentence blocked Chiyo''s words. Shee could only look at Akira with complicated eyes. After a long time, she sighed, "Sure enough, Konoha is a young genius from the Uchiha clan. Your name is Uchiha Akira, right? I believe Konoha will have strong guardian in the future that enemy will be scared of and you are simply Konoha''s future hope." When Akira made a shot just now, Chiyo saw that Akira had the strength is close to that of a elite jonin and Akira''s strategy was even more terrifying. The current situation is almost completely under his control.

    With a single sentence by Chiyo, the surrounding Suna ninjas look toward Akira and agree with Chiyo''s words in their heart. The boy in front of them is indeed amazing.

    Tsunade''s eyes were shining brilliantly in the distance. She didn''t expect her disciple to be so outstanding, no, it should be said that he is getting more and more brilliant!

    "Chiyo, your grandson is in my hand, Suna Village was attacked by our Konoha and we are here as reinforcement... Do you think this battle still need to continue?" Akira shrugged nonchalantly as he said.

    Akira said some truth within lies, which has completely convinced the Suna ninjas that their village have been attacked by Konoha.

    The sage of the six path saw all this in the ring and repeatedly sighed that this kid is really cunning, he had make it sound like Suna Village was really attacked by a large scale invasion from Konoha. But the truth is that, there is not even a single Konoha ninja around Suna Village at this moment of time¡­

    Chiyo looked at Akira with a complicated expression: "Then what do you want us to do?"

    The situation was completely reversed by Akira, and Chiyo had to relent.

    Akira said indifferently: "It''s very simple, retreat immediately and leave the battlefield of the country of rain." Akira did not ask too much and Chiyo is not an easy character, if he tried to be overboard, Chiyo will instead risk her life and battle to the death with them.

    Chiyo''s expression eased slightly, she can accept this, but immediately she looked at Sasori in Akira''s hand: "What about my grandson?"

    "As long as you retreat, I will handover Sasori to you." Akira said, he didn''t plan to do anything to Sasori. In the future, Sasori will be a member of the Akatsuki. According to Akira''s thoughts, he might still have opportunity to ''catch'' Sasori in the future...

    Chiyo''s eyes flickered, but at the same time a little unwilling: "Why should I believe you?"

    "You don''t have any choice now." Akira said lightly.

    "Hm." Chiyo''s expression changed. Sasori is still in Akira''s hands, so she is still scrupulous.

    "Chiyo sama, if we retreat at this time and he doesn''t let Sasori go, then we..."

    "Yes, Chiyo-sama, we can''t believe him." Two of Chiyo confidants said beside her.

    Chiyo''s expression changed slightly, she was pondering and she glanced into nothing for a long time, then finally said, "I have a proposal, do you dare to agree?"

    "Oh? Go on, I am listening." Akira said lightly.

    "Why not, we send an elite jonin to fight with you and make an agreement. If you win, we will retreat without saying a word. If you lose, I will let all of you Konoha Ninja leave. But you must return my grandson immediately. What do you think?" Chiyo suggested.

    Akira was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect that Chiyo would actually make such a suggestion.

    "Elite jonin? What are you kidding about, Akira is only nine years old and you actually sent an elite jonin to deal with him? Suna is really shameless..." Jiraiya mocked straightforwardly.

    Chiyo''s face blushed in embarrassment: "This bet is good for you. No matter if you win or lose, you can retreat safely, why not?" Chiyo is in fact not at ease, she is worried that Akira will not release Sasori after they retreat, so this proposal was made. In her opinion, Akira would definitely not be able to win the elite jonin. At that time, she would be able to leave without worrying if she got Sasori back first.

    Of course, Akira have full advantage now, so she didn''t dare to ask too much.

    "That''s because your grandson is in our hands, of course you dare not act rashly!" Jiraiya said.

    Seeing that Jiraiya was also excited, Akira laughed and after a little pondering, he said nonchantly: "Your grandson is with me, you have no reason to negotiate terms with me."

    Chiyo''s complexion changed, her heart skip a beat as she gritted her teeth, hesitating in her heart what to do: Do I want to fight to the death or obediently obey this kid?

    Chiyo''s face changed repeatedly and she said violently, "As a genius from Uchiha clan, you don''t dare to agree?

    Akira smiled faintly: "You don''t need to call me genius and bait me. Don''t you just want me to agree? I will do as you wish. I also want to try how strong a elite jonin is. Once I win the competition, I will like to see what else you have to say."

    "Akira!" Minato''s expression tightened. He knew the strength of a elite jonin very well. Akira is now facing a elite jonin and it will be a little dangerous.

    "Don''t worry, I have a plan." Akira said.

    Jiraiya and Minato were a little worried and the other Konoha ninjas were the same. However, Jiraiya also heard Akira saying this and finally nodded, respecting Akira''s decision: "Okay, I will be on the lookout, in case they play tricks!"

    "Thank you." Akira narrowed his eyes.

    Chiyo didn''t expect Akira to agree and immediately nodded, lest Akira would take back his words, pointing to a subordinate next to herself and say, "Minako, you go and fight Uchiha Akira!"

    Chiyo called Minako, a female ninja in her twenties. She wears a suna forehead protector, she has beautiful eyes and a graceful face. Long black hair hanging down to her waist and her fingers are especially beautiful and slender. By her side are two puppet, she is a puppeteer!

    Akira heart is excited, what he had to face is an elite puppeteer of elite jonin level!

 Chapter 57 - Fighting Against Elite Jonin Puppeteers

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 12 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 57:

    On the battlefield, the current duel venue was completely emptied as they make space for the duel. Konoha ninja headed by Tsunade and Jiraiya stood behind Akira, while the Suna ninja was headed by Chiyo, all stand behind the puppeteer named Minako. .

    "Minako, the other party is from Uchiha clan. Be careful of his genjutsu and you must not look into his eyes." Chiyo reminded her, Minako is a trusted subordinate of Chiyo and an excellent puppeteer, thus Chiyo choose her to fight. She also trusted in Minako''s strength, that is strong enough to deal with Akira.

    "Yes." Minako responded in a low voice and nodded slightly while paying Akira full attention.

    Akira narrowed his eyes and walked out slowly. The opponent is an elite jonin that has rich combat experience and is a puppeteer, which make it difficult for him to deal with.

    Minako and Akira stood on opposite sides while all the ninjas of Konoha and Suna in the field focused their eyes on Akira and Minako. The outcome of this battle will affect their mental state and belief, as well as determining the direction of this war.

    As the verdict of this battle, Chiyo and Tsunade shouted softly at the same time: "Start!"

    Zoom!

    Minako and Akira moved almost at the same time, while Minako avoided direct eye contact with Akira to prevent him on using genjutsu on her. She only paid attention to the movement that is below Akira''s head onward. (From torso to the feet)

    "Black secret technique, poison senbons!" Minako''s slender fingers were extremely flexible as she manipulated the puppet to move, the puppet on her right then violently move. The puppet on the right of Minako is a humanoid puppet and it opened it''s mouth suddenly and release a dozen poisonous senbons that suddenly pierced out from it''s mouth. The senbons with a green color tip, rush out densely, attacking toward Akira.

    The speed of this poisonous needle was very fast together with its sudden release will be surprising for the enemy. A faint smile was at the corner of Minako''s mouth as she felt that Akira would definitely not be able to escape.

    Just as she expected, the poisonous senbons pierced Akira''s body and Minako was happy, but suddenly she saw Akira''s body dispersed into many crows.

    Caw, caw, caw. The crow flew in the air freely and gathered again into Akira''s figure.

    "Genjutsu, how is it possible, I didn''t look at your eyes at all!" Minako was stunned. She knew that Akira was a member of Uchiha clan and she knew the power of sharingan so she deliberately didn''t look into Akira''s eyes, but unexpectedly, she was still caught under Akira genjutsu.

    Akira curled his mouth and said faintly: "Who told you that genjutsu must be activated by sharingan? Do you think those genjutsu specialized ninja without sharingan are useless? Real genjutsu master only need one finger to activate his genjutsu."

    Although Minako deliberately did not look at Akira''s eyes, she still got caught under Akira''s genjutsu. This is because Akira had practiced genjutsu and ninjutsu under the guidance of sage of the six path, that have make him strong. Under the guidance of the six immortals, Akira has become more proficient in the mastery and use of genjutsu. He can now activate genjutsu just like the Itachi in the original story.

    In the original story, Uchiha Itachi''s genjutsu is so fascinating and mysterious, there was once where Uchiha Itachi''s shadow clone uses only one finger to let Naruto fall into his genjutsu!

    Of course, the power of the genjutsu that relies on one finger to launch is much inferior to the power of the genjutsu that is use with his sharingan. But it was more than enough to release the crow clone jutsu.

    "Terrifying¡­" In the first testing confrontation, Minako actually felt a little pressured from the boy in front of him. This Uchiha Akira understanding of the use of genjutsu is really scary.

    Chiyo, Tsunade and others were equally surprised when they saw this scene and Tsunade''s eyes lit up, not bothering to hide her appreciation of Akira.

    Chiyo smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect Konoha to have such an outstanding talent. I really envy Konoha and Uchiha clan¡­" Chiyo shook her head, amazed.

    Seeing Akira easily evading her puppet''s attack, Minako gritted her teeth and manipulated the two puppets to attack again. Six machetes popped out from the two puppets each, three from the right and three from the left, forming the shape that resemble what looks like a rib cage. The machetes were extremely sharp as the puppet attacked towards Akira in a dash.

    The two puppets, one on the left and the other on the right, started a flexible and coordinated attack under the control of Minako.

    "Chidori sharp spear!" Akira also used Chidori sharp spear without fear at all. Dense lightning flashes, chirping sounds were heard as a lightning spear emerges from Akira''s palm. The powerful lightning blasts forward, directly piercing one of the puppets with powerful destructive penetrative power and destroy the core of the puppet.

    Boom!

    Akira successfully destroyed a puppet but without any delay in his movement, he shake his arm and threw out a dozen shurikens. Chakra thread were tied to the shurikens and another puppet was quickly entangled and tied up.

    "Hmph, I''ve been guarding against your chakra threads! You can''t stop my puppet with just this!" Minako smiled confidently, manipulating the puppet to quickly attack. Several machetes pop out of her puppet and cut off Akira''s chakra threads, then followed by rushing towards Akira.

    Minako manipulated the puppet extremely quickly and they reached Akira''s side almost instantly. In the blink of the eye, the scimitar blade on the puppet swept over and attacked Akira swiftly.

    But at this moment, Akira''s body suddenly exploded, forming a huge explosion. There was a loud explosion, the ground vibrated and a rumbling sound came. The puppet close to Akira was blown to pieces!

    "Damn, it''s actually a clone and there are paper bombs hidden inside the clone!" Minako''s eyes were solemn and her expression was a bit ugly when she realized that the Akira who was in front of her just now was a clone.

    That''s right, it is shadow clone explosion jutsu! Akira used this ninjutsu to solve one of Minako''s puppets again. Now, both of Minako''s puppets were destroyed by Akira

    Chiyo''s expression was slightly startled. She didn''t expect Akira to be so difficult to deal with. The two puppets of Minako could not hurt or stop Akira at all. Has the strength of this Uchiha genius reached this strong? Can he actually compete with elite jonin?

    "Fire Style, Dragon Flame Caterwaul jutsu!" Akira''s true body had long been hiding in the dark, seizing this opportunity to release dragon flame caterwaul, a B rank ninjutsu in one fell swoop.

    Dragon flame caterwaul!

    The fire dragon roared fiercely and accompanied by the surging chakra of Akira roaring out. The surrounding area was filled with hot air, the temperature rose rapidly and violently. The flames of the dragon flame caterwaul was shot and flew towards Minako!

 Chapter 58 - Intense Fight

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters with patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze. There are 12 early access chapters posted in ******* if you want to support me!

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 58:

    The fire dragon made up of flames seemed to be alive, roaring alive, hot flame curling up and opening its mouth as if it is devouring Minako.

    Minako''s eyes flashed with astonishment, Akira use of the shadow clone explosion jutsu was so skilled that she didn''t realize that the Akira she was facing is a shadow clone just now, so she fell for the trap. But seeing that it is a critical and dangerous moment, Minako also quickly reacted and moved quickly.

    After all, she is an elite jonin, unlike all the ninjas Akira has ever dealt with before. Minako''s strength is on a completely different level compared to the ninjas such as Hyuga Sora and Akimoto.

    Minako quickly took out a scroll from her body, and a huge puppet was released.

    This puppet is a large puppet with a human appearance, but it is much larger than a normal puppet. The puppet''s head is gloomy and expression exaggerated. It holds a sword in his left hand and an axe in his right, like a ghost. After summoning the puppet, Minako quickly hid behind the puppet.

    Boom!

    The flame from the jutsu swallowed everything, but the puppet in front of Minako resisted the flame as she hide behind the puppet.

    "You actually blocked my fire ninjutsu?" Akira squinted, the puppet in front of him is not ordinary or simple at all. Although Akira''s current use of dragon flame caterwaul jutsu power is not comparable to Uchiha Madara''s power, but it is still a B rank powerful ninjutsu anyway. Minako had relied on the puppet in front of her to resist the fire ninjutsu and she escape unscathed, indeed deserving to ve an elite jonin.

    Minako breathed a sigh of relief, Akira''s fire ninjutsu just now was enough to threaten her.

    After evading Akira''s attack, Minako snorted coldly, with a look of pride: "My puppet is named ''Mugui''(Martial Ghost). It is a puppet personally made by Chiyo-sama for me. The inspiration for the production of ''Mugui'' are the gods worshipped in our land of wind temples. It is powerful, with both offensive and defensive capability and it is made of special materials. It is totally not comparable to the two puppets that I have used before.

    Akira''s complexion gradually became serious. The puppet was personally made by Chiyo herself. no wonder it can withstand his B rank fire ninjutsu easily.

    "Uchiha Akira, although you are powerful but you may not be able to withstand the attack from ''wugui''!" Minako obviously used her trump cards. After seeing Akira''s strength, she knew that if she slackened slightly, she may really be defeated by Akira!

    Immediately, Minako used her strongest puppet to fight against Akira. At the same time, she also summon another three puppets, with a total of four puppets. At the front is the ''wugui'' puppet as the four puppets rushed towards Akira!

    Minako can actually manipulate four puppets at the same time, which is indeed considered very powerful among the puppeteers. The average puppeteers can only manipulate two or three puppets, whereas Minako can manipulate four, which is enough to explain her strength.

    The four puppets were divided into four directions, headed by the ''wugui'' puppet as they attacked Akira simultaneously, turning the situation to be extremely dangerous for Akira.

    Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Minato expressions all change slightly as they are involuntarily about Akira''s current situation.

    Akira didn''t panic while he quickly handsealed: "Genjutsu: Bringer of darkness jutsu!" The bringer of darkness jutsu is a high-level A rank genjutsu in the original story. The user can create a dark environment, blocking the opponent''s vision as it is a genjutsu that take away all light.

    In the original work, the reincarnated Tobirama Senju used this genjutsu on third hokage and it is very strong.

    This bringer of darkness genjutsu was originally a genjutsu created by Senju Clan and later the Senju Clan contributed this genjutsu to Konoha. Akira didn''t know this genjutsu before, but after entering Anbu, he got the bonus of entering Anbu, where there was a special ninjutsu scroll for him to learn jutsus. Thus Akira also learned the bringer of darkness genjutsu.

    As soon as the bringer of darkness genjutsu was used, Minako fell into total darkness as she completely lost her sense of direction for Akira and her vision was instantly deprived!

    "Genjutsu! It is another genjutsu! Damn it, I haven''t looked at this guy''s eyes, but I have been caught by another genjutsu!" Minako was shocked, but she didn''t know that this bringer of darkness genjutsu was a genjutsu originating from Senju clan and there is no need of the sharingan to use this genjutsu.

    Minako''s vision was instantly deprived and the attacks from the four puppets were also taken care of by Akira. Akira also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, it would be really dangerous if the four puppets pounced at him at the same time. Fortunately, this bringer of darkness genjutsu was released in time!

    He really couldn''t relax for a moment, while fighting against an elite jonin like Minako. The dragon flame caterwaul jutsu he used just now would have kill a normal jonin a long time ago, but Minako resisted it and launched a threatening attack back.

    With the bringer of darkness genjutsu activated and Minako''s vision deprived, Akira used this opportunity to launch an attack.

    "Yang style: body flicker jutsu!" Akira performed the yang style body flicker jutsu.

    In the darkness, Akira''s figure suddenly flashed and his body suddenly disappeared in place, leaving only an afterimage behind. Then Akira appeared behind Minako instantly.

    Although Minako was deprived of her vision, she was still alert and instinctively felt a crisis behind her.

    She instinctively wanted to resist, but she was still slower.

    Most puppeteers have an advantage in long-range combat, but they appear to be inferior in close combat. Obviously Minako is also the same. With her vision imparied, she struggled to face against Akira attack.

    It can even be said that she was a little bit aggrieved in this battle. She just summon the strongest puppet she had and attacked with a combination of four puppets, but she was directly deprived of her vision by Akira''s bringer of darkness genjutsu. Which had not allowed Minako to use her strongest technique and Akira seized the opportunity to end the fight.

    "You lost!" Akira''s kunai directly touched Minako''s neck and his other hand grabbed Minako''s defensive arm as he said lightly.

    Minako''s snow-white neck was nicked with blood by Akira Kunai. She bit her lower lip and there was a trace of disbelief in her beautiful eyes. Did she really lose? Losing to such a young boy...

    The bringer of darkness genjutsu was lifted and Akira held his hand against Minako''s neck. This scene was frozen in the eyes of the thousands of ninjas and Konoha present.

    A hint of surprise appeared on the faces of Tsunade, Jiraiya, Minato and others. They had really won! .

 Chapter 59 - Feeling Gratitude After Being Trick.

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 59:

    Akira relied on the bringer of darkness genjutsu and body flicker jutsu to occupy the advantage of the field and defeated the elite jonin, Minako!

    Of course, there are many reasons for this. Akira''s genjutsu have firstly restraint Minako''s movement. Minako was then defeated by Akira before she even use her puppet killer move. It can be said that her loss had been quite pitiful and wronged.

    Minako''s face was a little unwilling, biting her lower lip and a trace of scarlet blood bled out from the corner of her lips.

    However Akira didn''t care about Minako''s feeling, but instead looked at the Suna and Konoha ninjas around.

    At this moment, there are more than a thousand ninjas of konoha and Suna ninja paying attention to the outcome of this battle. After seeing the result of the battle, Konoha''s ninjas led by Tsunade were ecstatic, but in contrast, Suna ninja was dead silent and in disbelieve.

    A young boy named Uchiha Akira has been deeply remembered by the Suna ninjas that are currently here, for actually defeating Minako!

    You must know that Minako can be considered one of the top experts among all these Suna ninjas. She is a puppeteer who can manipulate four puppets at the same time and is also one of Chiyo''s trusted subordinate, but she had actually lost to Akira!

    The young boy in front of them is indeed a well-deserved genius. At this moment of time he had showcase a dazzling performance and prove his great talent as a genius!

    Suna''s ninjas were a little at awe and scared of Akira after thinking about Akira''s ways on handling things(His plan on attacking Suna village and kidnapping Sasori) and witnessing his strength. Akira strength had left an indelible impression in their hearts.

    Such a young but brilliant genius gave the Suna ninjas an unfathomable feeling of powerlessness going up against him. On the other hand, Konoha''s ninjas were full of joy and pride, all of them cheering at Akira.

    "Chiyo, I have won this game right?" Akira''s faint voice sounded.

    Minako bit her lower lip, unwilling and helpless, as she said bitterly: "Sorry, Chiyo sama, I lost..."

    Chiyo stared at Akira with a complicated expression. She thought this was a battle that they were sure to win, but who would had thought that this boy could have such means and actually won against Minako.

    "As expected of a genius from the Uchiha clan, I believe it will not be long before you will become famous in this war, shining as dazzling as a star." Chiyo said with complex expression: "This time we admit that we lost. You won, Uchiha Akira."

    Hearing what Chiyo said personally, Konoha''s ninjas all cheered and the joy was overwhelming. The Konoha ninjas who were previously besieged by Suna looked at Akira with gratitude.

    "I hope you can keep your promise and return my grandson to me after we retreat." Chiyo said complicatedly. She never thought that her trapped and plan would be destroyed in the hands of a young boy. Not to mention she was also surprised with the fact that her grandson had been kidnapped by the enemy.

    "Don''t worry." Akira said lightly. Akira gently let go of the Kunai which was against Minako''s neck, then returned to the Konoha Ninja camp as he took back Sasori from Minato''s hand.

    "Well, I will believe in you once." Chiyo nodded and hesitated for a moment, before finally giving a wave: " Suna ninjas listen up, we are to retreat back to our village immediately!"

    "Yes"!

    The Suna ninja obeyed as order and started a quick retreat.

    After a while, hundreds of Suna ninjas have already retreated. Except for the traces of fighting in the battlefield, no Suna ninjas can be seen.

    Chiyo stayed in place and beside Chiyo were two anxious puppeteer couple, staring unblinkingly at the kidnapped Sasori that Akira was holding. These two were the parents of Sasori.

    When the Suna forces retreat fully, Chiyo looked at Akira and said, "Now that our Suna forces have already retreated, can you let my grandson go?"

    Akira smiled faintly, patted Sasori lightly and Sasori finally woke up from his deep sleep. The current Sasori is only three years old, cute and lovely. He rubbed his eyes and even yawned as he wake up, not understanding the predicament they are in.

    "Grandma!" Sasori''s eyes lit up suddenly as he found Chiyo.

    "Sasori!" Chiyo''s expression changes and she called out a little excitedly. After all, it was her most beloved grandson and her expression softened when facing Sasori.

    "Grandma, Dad, Mom!" Sasori looked very happy when he saw his grandma and parents. He wanted to rush forward, but was held back by Akira.

    "Big Brother..." Sasori turned his head, looking at Akira with some confusion. Sasori was only a three-year-old child at this time and he didn''t have much right and wrong judgment, but he had a good impression of Akria. Akira said that he will bring him to find his grandma, mom and dad and now his favorite grandma,mom and dad are really right in front of him. This make the yong Sasori''s young mind to subconsciously feel that Akira is very trustworthy. Big brother must be a good person! Sasori thought to himself.

    This scene fell into Chiyo''s eyes, but Chiyo couldn''t help that the corners of her mouth twitched. Akira is now their enemy, but Sasori seems to be very close with Akira, making Chiyo quite helpless and speechless.

    "Grandma, this big brother is a nice person. He said he will bring me to see you and after waking up from my nap, I see you guys!" Sasori said innocently.

    Akira chuckled inwardly and felt that the current Sasori at this time is still quite cute.

    Chiyo secretly smiled bitterly, this stupid kid actually said good things about Uchiha Akira. He was trick by Akira but still feel grateful for him... But she was also secretly relieved, seeing that Akira did not harm Sasori.

    "Sasori you can go to your grandma." Akira let go of the hand that stopped Sasori and said lightly.

    Akira did not intend to continue kidnapping sasori, the reason is very simple, if he kidnapped Sasori again and Chiyo is forced to do drastic action, it will then easily lead to a situation where they go all out and Akira does not want to see it.

    "Thank you, big brother." Sasori thanked him politely and then ran towards Chiyo with his short legs. Chiyo hurriedly came up and hugged Sasori and then completely relaxed. Chiyo checked up and down and saw that there was no injury on Sasori body, breathing a sigh of relief and said to Akira: "Thank you for not hurting Sasori. Uchiha Akira, I remembered your name, I will wait for the day when your name resound throughout the five great countries."

    Akira shrugged.

    Chiyo took a deep look at Akira and then left with Sasori and his parents.

    When Chiyo and the others left, Akira also breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tsunade and the others...

 Chapter 60 - Victory

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 60:

    Chiyo and others finally left.

    The Konoha ninjas headed by Tsunade all looked at Akira with their eyes bursing with indescribable brilliance. Especially Tsunade, whose eyes had been focused on Akira with an obvious appreciation in her beautiful eyes.

    "Akira, you did a great job, this time thanks to you, we are safe. Otherwise we will be in deep danger." Tsunade stepped forward and looked at her proud student, with pride and comfort in her expression. She patted Akira on the shoulder and smiled as she said: "You have grown, well, becoming much more mature and handsome than before."

    It has quite some time since Tsunade saw Akira and Akira has indeed changed a lot. Now, Akira is only slightly shorter than Tsunade and his appearance has changed slightly, becoming more calm and handsome.

    Akira smiled: "Our rescue came right on time right?"

    "Of course on time, if you guys are later, I''m afraid this time we will not be able to escape... I was even prepared for the worst." Tsunade said with lingering fears in her heart. She then looked at Akira with her beautiful eyes and said: "I didn''t expect your strength to improved so quickly, it will probably not take too long for you catch up with me."

    Tsunade really felt amazed when she saw Akira again, how long has it been since she last saw him? This kid is like a completely different person, and his growth was completely beyond her expectations, growing strong enough to even beat elite jonin already.

    "I just won by chance." Akira remained humble. He was able to beat Minako because his genjutsu can restrain Minako and puppeteers in general are not good at close combat, so Akria took the opportunity to end the fight.

    Tsunade smiled: "Don''t be humble, everyone has been saved by you and I am very grateful to you."

    Akira looked at the Konoha ninjas around and saw their grateful expression from the bottom of their heart and they also look at him with eyes full of reverence.

    Jiraiya also smiled as he walked forward and said, "This time it is indeed thanks to Akira! Tsunade, all the plans to rescue you this time were made by Akira and even the plan to attack Suna village was also his idea. He then went on to kidnapped Chiyo''s grandson as a hostage, giving us a great bargaining chip and use it to threaten Chiyo. You really have a good student." Jiraiya said with envy.

    "Everything have been planned by Akira?" Tsunade was stunned. All of this were plans made by Akira?

    "Yes." Akira said.

    The surrounding Konoha ninjas looked at Akira with awe and Akira became a little more mysterious in their hearts.

    Tsunade was also surprised and she couldn''t help but be curious: "So you really attacked Suna Village? But your strength..." Tsunade was a little curious as Jiraiya''s troops alone were obviously not enough to deal with Suna Village. Yes, how did Akira do it?

    Akira briefly explained his plan. Tsunade listen to his explanation and a light flash in her beautiful eyes. She didn''t expect Akira to have come up with such a great plan in order to rescue her and it was also a great success.

    Not only did it make the Suna village go into chaos, but also forced Chiyo to retreat with the kidnapped Sasori! From the results, Akira''s plan is indeed impeccable.

    "Akira, you are really getting better and stronger." Tsunade changed the way she looked at Akira and even vaguely regard Akira as her peers. Akira''s intelligence and strength proved his greatness.

    The surrounding Konoha ninjas also heard Akira as he explain the plan and felt admiration for him. They didn''t know who was the first to call out the name of ''Uchiha Akira.'' But these Konoha ninjas all looked at Akira and one after another started cheering together. All the voices cheered together, forming a strong cheering force.

    "Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira!"

    "Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira!"

    In the battlefield, Konoha''s ninjas couldn''t help but shout Akira''s name. They are rejoicing after they manage to survive from the brink of death. Their admiration for Akira and the pride of victory for winning rhe battle merged together and they couldn''t help but shout loudly and cheer for Akira.

    Hundreds of ninjas shouted together and the name Uchiha Akira resounded across the battlefield for a period of time!

    Minato couldn''t help but to be excited in his heart after witnessing this scene. After this battle, Akira''s name can be said to be completely resounded in Konoha and Suna. Not long later, the name of Akira will heard a discuss by ninjas everywhere on the battlefield of the country of rain. Akira is completely famous this time.

    In this battle, even Chiyo was amazed at Akira''''s performance and even called Akira the "Rising Star of Konoha", maybe this title will also soon resound on the battlefield of the country of rain.

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Seeing hundreds of Konoha ninjas shouting his names in unison, Akira felt a little excited, but still remained calm. He chuckled inwardly, he had unknowingly increased his reputation on the battlefield. When the result of this battle goes out, it is foreseeable that his reputation would rise to a higher level.

    Sure enough, the battlefield is the best place to gain reputation... Akira thought silently.

    Akira was in a good mood, enjoying the fruits of his victory.

    After a long while, Konoha''s ninjas calmed down, and Akira finally had time to talk to Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    "This time it was frightening dangerous, luckily nothing goes wrong and we were rescued. I had sent out rescue request to you and Orochimaru, but Orochimaru was busy dealing with Iwa forces, so they couldn''t come and help." Tsunade said to Jiraiya.

    .....

    Akira then understood why he didn''t see Orochimaru. It turned out that Orochimaru''s mission was to deal with Iwa ninja forces.

    Think about it, the current situation in the country of rain is chaotic and a four-country battle royale. Almost every country is fighting for their own benefit, thus this will naturally happen.

    "Well, the situation on Orochimaru side is also very tense and they are currently on a deadlock." Jiraiya also nodded.

    Tsunade hummed, showing a bit of worry: "Nawaki followed Orochimaru into the battlefield, I hope nothing will happen to them."

    Akira heart jumped and asked in surprise: "Nawaki is also on the battlefield?"

    "Well, Nawaki is also a capable special jonin now. So he has also been sent to the battlefield following Orochimaru to learn ." Tsunade nodded.

    Akira didn''t expect that Nawaki would be on the battlefield so soon, as he thought it would be another two years later. Akira and Nawaki are good friends. After all, they are the in the same genin team led by Tsunade and after knowing Nawaki for two years, their relationship are strong.

    "By the way, Akira, you saved me this time, so I have prepared a gift for you." Tsunade blinked her eyes suddenly and smiled.

    Tsunade prepared a gift for me?

 Chapter 61 - Tsunades Necklace

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 61:

    Tsunade prepared a gift for me?

    Akira heart moved slightly. Hearing Tsunade''s words, he naturally looked forward to it. I wonder what is Tsunade''s gift?

    Even Jiraiya on the side was taken aback, looking at Tsunade and trying to see what she has prepared for Akira.

    Tsunade smiled lightly and waved her hand suddenly, signalling Jiraiya to leave: "Jiraiya, I want to give Akira a gift, please give us privacy and go out temporarily."

    Jiraiy was very upset and curled his lips: "What are you doing, being so mysterious!" Tsunade glared at Jiraiya, causing Jiraiya to shrink his neck subconsciously and hurriedly pulled Minato as they go away.

    Akira laughed secretly when he saw this. It seems like Tsunade''s prestige is so fearsome that Jiraiya is too afraid to make trouble in front of Tsunade. Thinking about it, Tsunade''s terrifying strength is very scary that there should be no one that is not afraid right? Especially Jiraiya, who is probably the culprit to be bullied miserably by Tsunade. (Tsunade beating Jiraiya for peeking and being pervy)

    Jiraiya and Minato left, leaving only Tsunade and Akira.

    Tsunade blinked her eyes and smiled, "I didn''t expect Sarutobi-sensei to also let you go to the battlefield so soon..." Only Akira and Tsunade were left. They were already familiar with each other, however Tsunade didn''t give the gift immediately and she chat with Akira with a smile.

    "Actually, I entered Anbu." Akira said as he briefly recounted his experience during this period.

    Tsunade then understood and had a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes. It turned out that Akira had already experienced a lot of things during this period, no wonder his strength grew so quickly.

    "You should be unmatched among Konoha''s younger generation now. Even if we were to compare you with the geniuses of the five other major countries, you are still the best." Tsunade smiled joyfully with pride.

    But Akira shook his head: "I am not satisfied with being the best in the younger generation."

    Tsunade was startled and then a faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips.

    "No matter who I compare to, you are best in term of talent and strong mind. If my Nawaki is like you, our Senju Clan will surely be able to revive." Tsunade sighed again when she thought of her brother.

    In fact, Nawaki is also quite talented, but he is certainly not as good compared to Akira.

    Akira shrugged, trying to comfort Tsunade, but found that he couldn''t find anything to comfort her, so he just kept silent.

    "This time I have to thank you for the rescue, Chiyo prepared a trap there to ambush us and really thought we wouldn''t make it and die. If you didn''t show up, I''m afraid that even if Jiraiya also brought people to reinforce us, we still might not win against Chiyo." Tsunade said seriously.

    Akira agree(in his mind) with Tsunade''s words. Chiyo is already very strong, furthermore they have more than a hundred elite puppeteers and hundreds of other Suna ninjas there for the ambush. They will surely not be able to win if Jiraiya had rashly went to rescue Tsunade.

    Akira smiled and did not answer.

    "I promised to give you a gift and I won''t break my promise." Tsunade chuckled, then suddenly stretched out her jade like hand close to her snow-white neck, untied the necklace that she had been wearing.

    The beautiful necklace is emerald green in color with a green l.u.s.ter and giving out the aura of life.

    Akira''s heart moved, isn''t this the first hokage necklace shown in the original story? Tsunade give this necklace to her younger brother Nawaki and Kato Dan. Later, the necklace was then given to Naruto''s hands.

    But now, Tsunade actually is giving me this necklace? Akira was slightly startled.

    "This necklace seems to be very important to you? You really want to give this to me?" Akira said.

    Tsunade smiled and said, "Well, this is the necklace that my grandfather gave me. I have always worn it with me and now I want to give it to you." Tsunade explained, while she untied the necklace and then took the initiative to help Akira put it on.

    Akira felt a sense of peace in his heart, as if there is really a life energy enveloping him, making his mind calm when the necklace is worn.

    Akira know that this necklace was left by the first hokage Hashirama Senju. Not to mention that this necklace itself is very valuable, its memorial significance to Tsunade is also extraordinary, so Akira was very surprised that Tsunade would use actually give him the necklace.

    "Well, it look good on you." After Tsunade helped Akira put it on, she looked up and down and then smiled with satisfaction.

    Akira smiled, feeling like his relationship with Tsunade is now closer.

    There also seemed to be Tsunade''s faint body warm on this necklace, as well as a hint of scent when it is worn.

    "Thank you for saving me."Just when Akira thought that Tsunade was already finish with her gift, he suddenly see Tsunade''s body approaching closer. Tsunade stood on her toes and lightly kissed on Akira''s forehead. A touch of warmth lips can be felt printed on Akira''s forehead, followed by a faint rose fragrance that can be smelled....

    Akira was surprised.

    However, Tsunade quickly withdrew her kiss. Before Akira had the time to recall, he saw the faint blush on Tsunade face as she smiled and said: "Don''t think too much, this is also a reward for you."

    Akira was speechless as he scream in his heart. How can we not think too much with your intimate action.

    Seeing Akira''s speechless expression, Tsunade smiled happily and was in a good mood.

    "Akira, your current strength is close to that of the elite jonin and only need one more step to reach the peak of jonin, you have to work hard, the opportunity to sharpen on the battlefield is rare." Tsunade encouraged.

    Akira nodded.

    In Naruto World, jonin is a collective term as there are many jonins. However, there is a big difference in strength between jonins. For instance using Kakashi in the original story for example, the 12-year-old Kakashi is already a jonin, but he is completely different from the one who later mastered the power of kamui. In fact, according to the division of this world, the 12-year-old Kakashi is an ordinary jonin, the Kakashi at the begining of the original story is a elite jonin and the Kakashi who mastered the power of Kamui in the Shippuden series is a peak level jonin. It can also even be called a quasi-kage class powerhouse.

    Akira current strength is in the level of elite jonin. Above this is the pinnacle of jonin, which is also know as peak level jonin

    "If you have any problem with ninjutsu, you can come to me at any time." Tsunade reminded again.

    "Ok." Akira nodded, but secretly smiled in his heart. With sage of the six path by his side, he is like carrying an encyclopedia of the Ninja world with him and he basically don''t need to trouble Tsunade.

    However, Tsunade''s heartfelt gift made Akira feel warm.

    "Your Sensei treat you very well eh. The necklace she gave you is also a good thing. It seems to have been left by the previous reincarnation of Ashura..." The sage voice sounded in Akira''s heart.

 Chapter 62 - Love Rival

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 62:

    "Old man, stop scaring me with your sudden speech"

    "What are you talking about brat, you are the inheritor of my Ninshu Sect so you must respect your sensei." The sage of the six path said dissatisfied.

    Akira curled his lips for a while: " There are only two of us, how can you call this a sect. Being the heir of this sect is useless."

    The corners of the sage''s mouth twitched, his face slowly darkened and he felt helpless towards Akira attitude and finally he could only come up with a killer move: "Brat, do you still want me to teach you Ying and Yang release?"

    "Okay, I am sorry sensei. You can continue." Akira immediately ended the complaint and looked at the sage with a bright smile and a different attitude from just now.

    The corners of the sage of the six path''s mouth twitched.

    "Well, you have been getting stronger now and I can also start to teach you some other usages of yin and yang release but this is close to the war zone which is not suitable for training. Wait until we reach a safe place and then I teach you." Sage of the six path said.

    "No problem."

    Akira finished the exchange with sage of the six path anx continue to talked and laughed with Tsunade again.

    At the moment, Akira suddenly felt a gaze in the distance focused on his body and that gaze was staring at him with both scrutiny and inquiry.

    Akira squinted as he looked around and saw a man. This man was probably in his twenties, wearing a Konoha forehead protector, long blue hair and tall slim body.

    Akira recognized this guy at a glance, Kato Dan! The lover of Tsunade in the original story.

    He was once the owner of Tsunade necklace. But now, this necklace already belongs to Akira. In the original story, Tsunade''s necklace is an object of unluckiness, all the people that ever wore it died except Tsunade, until Naruto appeared later.

    However, Akira don''t believe in this myth, this necklace represents Tsunade''s heartfelt care, he has no reason to refuse and sneers at the so-called ''unluckiness''.

    Akira looked at Kato Dan. With Akira''s appearance, the world of naruto seemed to have undergone a subtle change. Tsunade and Kato Tan did not come together this time round. However, it seems that Kato Dan is still very fond of Tsunade and Akira is not sure what Tsunade''s attitude is toward Dan. Akira curled his lips and he don''t like the way Dan look at him.

    Kato Dan looked at Akira and suddenly noticed the necklace on Akira''s neck. He was startled and his expression then turned slightly gloomy.

    Kato Dan has been pursuing Tsunade recently, and of course he knows that Tsunade has always been wearing a necklace and cherishes it preciously. But right now this necklace that Tsunade cherished appeared on the neck of the boy named Uchiha Akira!

    This made Kato Dan feel very uncomfortable, as if something was taken away. Kato Dan is not a narrow minded person, but he somewhat loses his mind with things regarding Tsunade''s affairs, .

    "Boy, this person seems to have a slight hostility towards you..." Sage of the six path''s voice sounded in Akira''s heart.

    Akira squinted his eyes and glanced at Kato Dan. He also guess the reason why Kato Dan was hostile to him, which is mostly because of Tsunade''s necklace that he wearing.

    "Akira, Kato Dan, let me introduce both of you to one another." Tsunade didn''t notice the subtlety between Akira and Kato Dan and instead introduced the two to one another.

    However, Kato Dan''s expression changed slightly. He heard how Tsunade address them just now. Tsunade used his full name ''Kato Dan'' when she address him. But when she called Akira, she directly address his name ''Akira''.Judging from how she address both of them, Tsunade is undoubtedly closer to Akira, while she alienated him.

    This made Kato Tan a little bit annoyed. He fell in love with Tsunade from the first time he saw her. Since then, he has been approaching Tsunade deliberately and wanted to obtain her love. However at that moment of time, they very sadly met Chiyo besiegement and Kato Dan was also trapped together with the other Konoha Ninja.

    Soon after, Akira appeared.

    Akira turned the tide of the battle alone. Not only did he succeed in making Chiyo retreat, but he also saved Tsunade easily. The Konoha ninjas were grateful to Akira saving them and Akira''s name could be heard everywhere. Coupled with Tsunade''s gratitude, she even gave the necklace to Akira... This series of events made Kato Dan hostile towards Akira in his heart.

    Subconsciously, Kato Dan unknowingly compares himself with Akira.

    But now Tsunade''s attitude is clear at a glance, Tsunade is obviously closer to Akira than Dan. Thus, Kato Dan''s heart burns even more hostile towards Akira.

    Tsunade didn''t notice this and introduced the two to each other. From Tsunade''s point of view, Akira was his student and this time he saved her, so Tsunade was naturally close to Akira. As for Kato Dan, he was just a good comrade in arms in Tsunade''s heart.

    Under Tsunade''s introduction, Akira learnt that Kato Dan is a peak level Jonin and he is very strong.

    This was also within Akira''s expectation, with the ability displayed by Kato Dan, it seemed that he should have some capability.

    "Nice to meet you Akira." Kato Dan struggled to smile while saying hello to Akira and restraining his hostility towards Akira.

    Akira curled his lips and greeted Kato Dan, so they are now considered acquaintance. Although Akira felt a little unhappy with Kato Dan in his heart, he didn''t show it at all.

    "Kato Dan, I hope you don''t provoke me, otherwise..." A cold glint flashed in Akira''s eyes.

    Saying hello to Kato Dan, Akira leave with Tsunade.

    On the other hand, Kato Dan was looking at the back of Akira and Tsunade as they walked side by side and tightly squeezed his fist, a look of unwillingness flashed in his eyes.

    "Boy, you have to be careful of this Kato Dan." Sage of the six path reminded.

    Akira nodded: "Don''t worry, old man, I know it in my heart." Akira knows very well that Kato Dan should not be such a jealous and narrow minded person in the original story. But looking at the current situation, Kato Dan is obviously obsessed with Tsunade, because Tsunade is closer to him, Kato Dan became hostile.

    Akira narrowed his eyes and thought to himself in how to deal with Kato Dan.

    In the following time, Tsunade and Jiraiya also led the Konoha ninja forces back to the base and Akira also followed along with the ninja forces...

    At the same time, Akira still remembered sage of the six path promised of teaching him Yin and Yang release!

 Chapter 63 - Yang Release Nature Transformation

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 63:

    The group reach the konoha base and were finally safe for the time being.

    In the base, there are more than a thousand ninjas, as well as kage level ninja like Tsunade and Jiraiya station, thus the safety and security can be guaranteed. In today''s war-torn country of rain, this place can be regarded as a rare safe place.

    After returning to the base, Akira plans of raiding Suna Village and rescuing Tsunade was finally spread. Only then did the higher echelons of Suna Village realize that they were all played by a boy from Uchiha clan. The higher echelons of Suna Village immediately shook in anger and felt hot on their faces. What a embarrassment!

    Not only Suna, but the other three villages, Ame, Iwa and Konoha all received this news. In a instant, Akira''s reputation became so resound that the people in the battlefield of Country of rain remembered him as Konoha genius. .

    If Akira was only slightly reputable before, then he is now known to many people on the battlefield of the Country of Rain. At the same time, Akira''s title of "Konoha''s Rising Star" name by Chiyo also spread like wildfire and many people now call him like that.

    Young geniuses always receive the most attention.

    When the news spread to Konoha, Kushina, Mikoto, Choza and others were even more proud and happy.

    And in the base, Akira is even more respected by the Konoha ninjas, especially the group of ninjas rescued by Akira, who respects him fanatically

    All in all, Akira is living very well now.

    "Brat, don''t let the arrogance get into your head. Although your strategy is very good, your strength is still a bit weak. It is still dangerous for the current you to face against a elite jonin." Sage of the six path did not forget to pour cold water on Akira

    Akira curled his lips: "I know, don''t worry, am I the type of person to let arrogance get into my head?"

    "Yes." The sage replied maliciously. But it was not like this in his heart. The sage know that this kid is mature in mind and he is by no means comparable to ordinary people.

    Akira directly ignored Sage of the six path''s words and said, "Speaking of strength, didn''t you say that you could teach me Yin and Yang release last time?" Akira also knew that his top priority is to improve his strength, so he could not wait for the sage to teach him Yin and Yang ninjutsu.

    "Ahem, yin and yang release, this is my proud technique, but since you are my student, I will reluctantly teach you." "The sage said in a tone like Akira had won the lottery.

    Akira pouted his lips, but immediately heard the sage speak with a serious expression: "Yin and Yang release is the source of all power and possesses powerful power. Among them, Yang release is giving life energy whereas Yin release is spiritual energy. The combination of the two can be use for the creation of all things. "

    Akira seriously listen as the sage explained.

    The sage go on explaining:" Brat, you know, I have two sons Ashura and Indra and they each inherited a yin and yang release. Your Uchiha clan sharingan is the manifestation of the power of Yin release inherited from Indra. "

    ''Ok. Akira nodded, he knew this already.

    "What I am going to teach you now is the nature transformation of Yang release. "Sage of the six path said: "The body flicker jutsu that I teach you before is just a normal yang ninjutsu. Of course, Yang release also has other uses. You can inject Yang Chakra into your ninjutsu to form Yang release nature transformation. "

    Injecting Yang chakra when releasing ninjutsu?

    "For example, injecting Yang chakra when you used fire ninjutsu. You can go and try. "Sage of the six path said.

    With no one around, Akira also experimented with ninjutsu: "Fire style, great fireball jutsu!" Akira injected Yang Chakra when he released the great fireball jutsu and he immediately felt that the flames in front of him were completely different!

    In an instant, Akira seemed to have an illusion where he felt that the chakra was alive. The flames in front of him seemed to have vitality, he can manipulate and use them at will.

    "This...is the nature transformation of yang release? "

    "It seems that you have discovered it! Yes, Yang release controls vitality and can inject life-like vitality into static form. Through nature manipulation of yang chakra, the power of the ninjutsu will be far greater than ordinary ninjutsu!" Sage of the six path said proudly.

    So that is the reason.

    Akira instantly thought of Gaara''s sand in the original story, where he can manipulate the sand at will. The sand seem to have life in his hands, is it because of this? (It was never explain why the sand can move, so this is a possible theory where Yang chakra is injected to the sand to give it vitality and make it move. Garra mother also gives her blessing to the sand to automatically protect Garra when he is in danger.)

    But Akira now learnt how to use Yang release, together with fire, can now transformed and controlled the flame into any shape at will.

    Isn''t this similar to the original story Sasuke mangekyo sharingan ability ''Inferno style, flame control?'' (Aka Kagutsuchi) Of course, Yang chakra not only change fire style, but other elemental style can also be change... This effect is simply better than ''Inferno style, flame control''!

    Inferno style, flame control is the unique ability of mangekyo sharingan, therefore Akira felt happy that he can get a similar effect of better with yang release.

    Yang release is really extraordinary powerful!

    Sage of the six path proudly said: "What, powerful? Yang release can be used more than that. Your current strength can''t exert the true power of Yang release. The power of Yang release is absolutely far beyond your imagination."

    Akira nodded secretly, In the original story, Naruto used the power of Yang chakra to create an eye for Kakashi. Such powerful power is precisely Yang release.

    "After learning Yang release, your body''s resilience will gradually become stronger. And Yang style ninjutsu power is far more powerful than ordinary ninjutsu. The stronger your Yang chakra is, the greater the power of ninjutsu being release." The sage explained.

    Next, sage of the six path handed over the training method of Yang chakra to Akira. The training method of Yang chakra is similar to the senjutsu in the original story and blend it with their chakra. Special Yang chakra have to be collected and then acc.u.mulated, so that it can be use.

    Akira finally learnt how to use yang release and he couldn''t help clenching his fist slightly, feeling a little excited.

    After learning Yang release, Akira was in a good mood and began to train.

    After more than ten days, Akira finally mastered the usage of Yang release. Under the guidance of sage of the six path, Akira had made rapid progress and mastered it.

    "Fire style, dragon flame caterwaul"

    The chakra in Akira''s body surged and a powerful chakra burst out. At the same time, several fire dragons roared out. These fire dragons are completely different from ordinary fire dragons. With fresh lifelike flame, as if it is really alive and Akira can also manipulate these fire dragons to shift directions and change forms or shapes.

    What is even more shocking is that in the flames of dragon flame caterwaul jutsu has a touch of gold color faintly mixed with it. This touch of gold is as dazzling as the sun and shocking. Yes it is the power of Yang chakra.

    Dragon flame caterwaul jutsu release and the surrounding trees and water were all burned, the flames roared and the power was much stronger than before, it has become extremely terrifying!

    -----------------------------

    Note:

    In addition, Yang release is an important foreshadowing

    Yin Release and Yang Release, two natures that exist outside the five basic elemental natures. Yin Release uses spiritual energy and Yang Release uses physical energy, which are the two components of chakra. This in turn means that all jutsu that utilise chakra are at least distantly rooted in Yin¨CYang Release.

    Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, famed as the "Sage of Six Paths", utilised Yin¨CYang Release with the Creation of All Things Technique: by creating form out of nothingness (Yin Release) and then giving the form life (Yang Release), he was able to create the nine tailed beasts from the Ten-Tails'' chakra. Centuries later, Hagoromo''s spirit gives some of his power to Naruto Uzumaki, allowing Naruto to use Yin¨CYang Release as well: he stabilises Might Guy''s life force, whose body nearly expired due to using Eight Gates Released Formation; he restores Kakashi Hatake''s left eye, which Kakashi lost decades earlier;he resuscitates Obito Uchiha, whose body was badly fatigued from having the Ten-Tails removed from his body. But Yin¨CYang Release''s healing ability remains limited, as Naruto cannot save Obito from the effects of the All-Killing Ash Bones. (Naruto Wiki)

    All genjutsu basically use the power of Yin release.

    And the ninja family who can use "secret ninjutsu" does not belong to any one of the common five nature Transformation. Most of them belong to Yin and Yang nature transformation.

    The secret jutsu used by the Nara clan to manipulate shadows is yin release, while the body expansion jutsu used by the Akimichi clan to increase the mass of the body uses the power of yang release. Lastly Gaara''s sand release can give life to the still sand, which is similar to the use of yang release

    The two main functions of yang release: one is to give vitality or life to ninjutsu, while second is nature transformation, making flames and other powers stronger.

 Chapter 64 - Akiras Mission

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 64:

    The flames of dragon flame caterwaul jutsu burned the surroundings. Even in the rainy weather like the Land of Rain, the flames did not seem to be extinguished. This is because of the Yang Chakra mixed in the jutsu, which make it burn more ferociously.

    "Very good, the power of dragon flame caterwaul jutsu is far better than before, the power of this ninjutsu has already exceeded B rank ninjutsu" The sage said with satisfaction.

    Akira name the jutsu after dragon flame caterwaul jutsu mixed with Yang chakra, ''Yang style, dragon flame caterwaul jutsu''. The jutsu power has far surpassed before and its destructive power is also even more powerful. Moreover, there is a trace of golden yang chakra in the flame, which help in making the jutsu appearance more beautiful. More importantly, in the ever raining country of rain, this dragon flame caterwaul jutsu is also not affected by the rain too much, which is entirely because of the yang chakra mixed in it.

    "Yang release is really powerful and cool, it actually mixed the golden yang chakra with flame..." Akira said.

    "Brat, when your Yang chakra become stronger, your flame will gradually become completely golden due to Yang nature transformation and its power will be even stronger." The sage said.

    Akira''s eyes lit up, he is surprise that Yang nature transformation would actually bring such an effect. Akira remember that in the original story, during Sasuke and Naruto battle in the Valley of the End, Sasuke chidori undergo nature transfomation and turned black in color due to the curse seal and Akira is in the same situation now.

    Akira is satisfied with this.

    Yang release has now become another trump card for Akira.

    However, although Yang release is strong, it also has shortcomings. Yang release consumes a lot of chakra and Akira cannot used it often. Nevertheless, Akira was still satisfied.

    After finishing his training, Akira returned back to the base.

    There is a decrease in ninja at the base, because Tsunade and Jiraiya formed ninja teams to support Orochimaru. It is estimated that they will not be able to return for a while.

    "Akira!" At this time, Akira heard a familiar voice and when he looked up, it was Minato.

    "It''s Minato, what''s the matter?" Akira couldn''t help asking.

    Minato walked in with a gentle smile and said: "Akira, we are bored and have nothing to do in the base, so do you want to do a mission together?"

    "What mission?" Akira shrugged and asked, feeling a little interested in his heart. After learning Yang release, Akira want to test it out in actual combat.

    Minato said: "The mission is to kill a Ame elite jonin. This elite jonin is one of Hanzo''s powerful subordinates. His nicknamed is ''Ghost Blade''. His strength is very good and is the leader of the nearby Rain Country Ninja force."

    So this is the mission.

    Akira''s eyes lit up, a elite jonin, just nice for him to test his own strength after learning Yang release.

    "Isn''t it a bit too much for you to actually aimed for a the Ame elite jonin." Akira laughed.

    Minato shook his head: "I will give you ghost blade to deal with while I will deal with the jonin around him." During this period of time, Minato has also benn working hard to train but he knows that he is still far from reach elite jonin level and dealing with normal jonin is already his limit.

    "No problem." Akira readily agreed.

    Akira and Minato were wanted by Ame, so they had no scruples to offend Ame. The two of them agreed with the mission and set out to kill the elite jonin.

    After preparing the necessities such as ninja tools and food pills, Minato excitedly pulled Akira and said, "let''s go find ''Ghost Blade''!"

    "Don''t worry, I will look at the information of this ''Ghost Blade'' first. Akira smiled and then took a closer look, only to realize that Ghost Blade is also a rather extraordinary character in Ame. ''Ghost Blade'' is his nickname, because his weapon is a huge scythe. This ghost blade is especially good at taijutsu and water ninjutsu. He is very strong and also a famous ninja among Ame.

    "Minato, you have chosen good opponent. This Ghost Blade is strong." Akira squinted his eyes.

    "Let''s go quickly, I''ve already inquired about it. Ghost Blade is in a town in the Country of Rain. There should also be a few jonin guards beside him and we will escape once we get rid of him." Minato said.

    "Okay."

    Akira immediately agreed and set off with Minato.

    Both Akira and Minato knew that they had make the fastest growth and progress in actual combat. During this period of war, their progress can only be described by lightning speed. This is also the reason why Minato took the initiative to take this mission and he also intend to use it to sharpen himself.

    The two traveled swiftly and finally arrived at the town where ''Ghost Blade'' was last spotted.

    The rain in the sky never stop as it drizzle on the ground, stirring up a series of splashes.

    In order to hide their identities, Akira and Minato were cautious along the way and deliberately disguised themselves as refugees from the Country of Rain. Currently, Akira and Minato were all dirty, with some mud on their faces and pretending to be refugees, not catching anyone attention.

    "There are a lot of refugees in this small town. It just si happens to be a good cover for us." Akira looked around. There were refugees everywhere in the small town, mostly women and children, and everywhere you go there will be crying.

    "Well, Ghost Blade should be in the casino in front. The mission information shows that Ghost Blade loves gambling. Every day, he will bring his subordinates to the casino in this small town to gamble." Minato whispered.

    "Like gambling?" Akira''s face turned a bit weird and he couldn''t help but think that this ghost blade and Tsunade had the same hobbies, with both of them liking gambling.

    There is a casino ahead. It may be due to the war, thus the casino looks a bit dilapidated, but it is still lively inside. There are many people gambling inside. The noisy and lively yelling of bets is in sharp contrast with the cry of refugees outside.

    "Well, ghost blade should appear soon." Minato nodded.

    Akira squinted his eyes and found a figure.

    It was a man with several ugly scars on his face. He was holding a scythe in his hand and wearing a Ame forehead protector. He looked arrogant and Everywhere he went, people respectfully made way for him. This man is the target of their mission ghost blade.

    Perhaps because he is out for gambling, Ghost Blade didn''t bring too many subordinates with him, with only two Ame ninja following him and behaving respectfully.

    "The mission target appeared, ready to do take action." Akira narrowed his eyes and said.

    "Ready."

    Ghost Blade walked into the casino staggeringly without realizing that he has been targeted.

    "Good opportunity, attack!" Akira command was concise, as he quickly handsealed, chakra surged as he took the lead: "Chidori!"

    Minato also did not hesitate and immediately launched an attack.

    Exclamation occurred among the refugees, all of them watching stupidly, as Akira and Minato appear suddenly and ambush the Ame ninjas.

 Chapter 65 - Assassinate Elite Jonin

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 65:

    Akira moved swiftly forward, with a body flicker. Lightning gathered in his palm as he form chidori chidori and the chakra that was visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye condensed and pierce towards the enemy.

    Chi, Chi.

    The Chidori''s lightning chirp and the powerful chakra made Ghost Blade react.

    After all, Ghost Blade is an elite jonin. Although he look like he is off guard on the surface, but in actual fact there is still some vigilance in his heart. Otherwise, he would not even bring two jonin guards to the casino.

    Ghost Blade was taken aback, but he quickly responded: "Damn bastards, trying to assassinate me, which village sent you to kill me?" As he spoke, Ghost Blade quickly retreated back with body flicker jutsu. At this critical juncture, the instinct that belongs to a elite jonin allowed him to face the crisis calmly.

    The three-tomoe sharingan in Akira''s eyes was clearly visible, at the same time chidori burst out as he attacked Ghost Blade.

    Ghost Blade used body flicker jutsu to dodge with and retreated. His figure disappeared with a flash, leaving only an image on the spot.

    "Body flicker jutsu?" Akira curled his lips. It seems like a elite jonin is not so easy to kill, afterall everyone of them has a life-saving method. Even in the five major countries, elite jonin are already top tier expert.

    "It''s actually a kid, no something not right... You are ''Konoha''s Rising Star'', Uchiha Akira!" At first, Ghost Blade sneered with disdain, then his face changed drastically, as if he had discovered something and he revealed a faint trace of fear.

    Huh?

    On the contrary, Akira was slightly startled that Ghost Blade actually knew him? And he also called Akira with "Konoha Rising Star"... Minato next to him was also taken aback, so Akira is already this famous now?

    When Ghost Blade recognized Akira, the once expression of disdain immediately changed, becoming a bit solemn. Ghost Blade''s arm was dripping with blood. Although he had used body flicker jutsu to evade the critical attack of Chidori. Akira afterall all had ambushed him and he could not react in time, so he was still injured.

    Ghost Blade catch his breath then his eyes became fierce: "I didn''t expect, the famous ''Kohoha Rising Star'' to ambush me. Should I feel honored?"

    Ghost Blade kept speaking arrogantly, but his expression was not as arrogant as before and he became very alert. He has indeed heard of Akira''s name and it has been very frequently heard recently.

    It is said that even Chiyo, the strongest puppeteer in Suna, was forced to retreat by the boy in front of him and Suna Village has even suffered a great loss because of this. The boy in front of him is definitely a terrifying character.

    Ghost Blade is holding his weapon, a scythe in his hand and his eyes become more fierce. He is also a crazy person, although the opponent is a famous genius, but he is not afraid.

    Just a young boy only, no matter how strong he is, he at most is at elite jonin level, so Ghost Blade felt like he still have great chance in winning as he is more experience.

    At this time, Minato was fighting with the two other jonin guards under ghost blade. Minato used of the flying raijin has become more skillfull. Thus it was not a problem for him kill ordinary jonin. Although it is still difficult to deal with two jonin, but self-protection is enough.

    "Uchiha Akira, you are now top listed in the bingo book, wanted by Hanzo-sama. If I kill you, a Konoha genius, I will definitely receive Hanzo-sama''s commendation and maybe I can even become Hanzo-sama''s trusted surbodinate..." Ghost Blade eyes flashed with viciousness as he licked the corner of his mouth.

    The surrounding refugees were disturb by the fight and only then did they know the identity of both parties. It seems that this boy from Konoha Village is here to assassinate ghost blade!

    "Are they ninjas from Konoha Village, some more they are two young boys who seem to be famous?"

    "Wanting to kill Ghost Blade, isn''t it impossible? Ghost Blade is a well-known elite jonin. This young boy seems to be ten years old? Can he even kill Ghost Blade?"

    "I hope he kill Ghost Blade, Ghost blade has done many commit evil deed and we can''t even fight back..."

    "Quiet, keep your voice down."

    Many refugees nearby were talking in low voices, and looked at Ghost blade with some fear. Ghost Blade has committed a lot of evil in the small town. Deep down in the hearts of these refugees, they hope Akira can kill him, but they also have some doubts, does this young man really have the strength?

    Facing Ghost Blade words, Akira was calm in his heart, yet also remained vigilant.

    Ghost Blade is an elite jonin and he is strong. Different from last time where he just defeated Minako, this time, Akira want to kill Ghost Blade and not just defeat his opponent. Defeating and killing are completely different concepts afterall, because a cornered beast will definitely be very dangerous and might even do suicide attack.

    "Lightning Style, lightning beast tracking fang jutsu!" Akira release the ninjutsu with a low cry.

    Lightning beast tracking fang is a shape transformation of lightning blade jutsu. This ninjutsu was used by Kakashi in the original story and Akira had been training to use this after learning Chidori.

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    When this jutsu activated, the chakra concentrated on the palm of his hand to form lightning blade and then it change to a form of a "dog", which can be freely control from the distance. This jutsu is another shape transformation of lightning blade and it is categorised as a C-rank ninjutsu.

    The fierce dog formed by the lightning roared and rushed towards ghost blade. Ghost blade was taken aback. This kid actually know such advanced application on lightning ninjutsu, no wonder he is called a genius.

    "Water style, body flicker jutsu !" Ghost blade didn''t react slowly, immediately using a ninjutsu and his body then glide quickly on the surface of the water. Water style, body flicker jutsu can only be used in a water environment.

    In the country of rain, ninjas who are proficient in water ninjutsu will have easier time using water ninjutsu, at the same time the jutsu power are also more powerful.

    Ghost Blade figure quickly dodged to the side, while Akira''s lightning beast jutsu chase after Ghost Blade.

    ....

    Ghost Blade sneered and a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    As the lightning beast was about to bit onto Ghost Blade, lightning flashed, but the body of the Ghost Blade turned into a mass of water and dispersed.

    Akira''s pupils shrank, it turned out to be a water clone jutsu! Ghost blade moved quickly and in a short amount of time, he had thought of a way to deal with Akira''s attack and avoided the blow with a substitution jutsu!

    "Hey, kid! I am behind you, haha, you have been fooled by my water substitution jutsu that I used just now. Is this so called genius everyone talks about, you are nothing much afterall!" The tall and thin figure of Ghost Blade suddenly appeared behind Akira and sickle in his hand swept across.

    "Go to hell, Ghost Slash!" Ghost Blade is good at close combat and this Ghost Slash is one of his famous technique. It''s movement is erratic like a ghost, so it is called ''Ghost Slash''.

    A triumphant smile appeared at the corner of Ghost Blade''s mouth. Ghost slash was his proud killer move. He had killed quite a few strong enemies by relying on this move and it seemed that he would have another eye-catching record now. Thinking of the various benefits after killing Akira, Ghost Blade''s heart also became eager.

    But the next moment, he was stunned, only to see his ghost slash cut across Akirs''s body and Akira''s body changed and dispersed into a stream of water.

    Water substitution jutsu!

    Akira can actually used water substitution jutus?

    Ghost Blade was shocked.

 Chapter 66 - Elite Jonin Killed

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    ------------------------

    Chapter 66:

    Akira''s body turned into a stream of water and avoided ghost blade blow by using water substitution jutsu.

    (Water Substitution Jutsu: When the user is hit by an attack, this technique will transform the user into water to avoid taking direct damage from any physical attacks.)

    Ghost blade was stunned and couldn''t understand how this kid could even use water substitution jutsu?

    "Uchiha''s Sharingan can see through all ninjutsu and copy it. It seems like you don''t understand the power of Sharingan well." Akira''s faint voice came and his body appeared behind ghost sword.

    Akira used his Sharingan to copy ghost blade''s hand seal and he also secretly formed the seal for water substitution jutsu. The he purposely bait ghost blade to attack and expose ghost blade in plain sight.

    Akira had easily trick ghost blade, using his Sharingan to copy the enemy ninjutsu and replicate the same effect.

    "Damn..." Ghost Blade was terrified and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. How could he not think that Akira would actually seen through his own ninjutsu and instead trick him.

    Ghost blade gritted his teeth, a fierce light flashed in his eyes and at the verge of life and death, he reacted quickly and prepared his move to attack Akira again.

    "Yang style, dragon flame caterwaul jutsu!" The chakra in Akira''s body surged together with the stored yang chakra. For the first time in actual combat, the Yang style nature manipulation was used.

    A cl.u.s.ter of red and golden flames were projected out and the powerful fire ninjutsu was prominent. Even in a rainy environment like the country of rain, the performance of this ninjutsu was also not affected.

    "What kind of flame is this, golden flame?" When Ghost Blade saw Akira unexpectedly use fire ninjutsu, he was already slightly startled. He was even more astonished when he saw that the flame was actually mixed with golden hues.

    I have never seen flames that are actually golden in color before!

    The nature transformation caused by Yang chakra is very obvious. The lively flames seem like they are alive as several fire dragons roared and swept through. Several fire dragons opened their mouths as they circled around and locked on to ghost blade!

    "This fire ninjutsu is definitely not an ordinary fire ninjutsu. What is going on?" Originally, ghost blade wanted to attack Akira, but seeing Akira''s dragon flame caterwaul cause him to panicked and completely lost the courage to attack.

    Years of combat experience warn Ghost Blade, this is not an ordinary fire ninjutsu.

    "Body flicker jutsu!" Ghost Blade wanted to use body flicker jutsu to escape, but the fire dragon under Akira''s control came one after another and chased him without giving him any breath. These flames are burning with vigor and life and make it impossible for ghost blade to escape!

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Ghost Blade''s feeling in heart can only be described as shock and scared to death as his limbs turned cold.

    How can there be such a strong fire ninjutsu?

    Not only is the flame golden, but it also allows Akira to manipulate it at will as if there it is alive!

    At the rear were countless refugees who were also stunned. Hundreds of refugees opened their mouths shocked. Under the eyes of everyone, they saw the terrifying power of ninjutsu released by Akira.

    Movement type jutsu are also divided into long range movement jutsu and short range movement jutsu. For example, Flying raijin is a first-class movement jutsu that can cover long distances in a instant, whereas Ghost Blade''s body flicker jutsu is much weaker, with a much shorter movement distance covered, so it is impossible for him to off shake Akira''s flames easily.

    Behind ghost blade are three golden fire dragons roaring behind him as they opened their mouths and swallowed him. A look of despair flashed in Ghost Blade''s eyes, he felt that he could not escape Akira''s attack.

    But immediately, fierceness flashed in Ghost Blade''s heart with cruelty and madness, his voice hoarsely shouted: "Don''t you want to kill me? Uchiha Akira, we will die together, hahaha!"

    Ghost blade was ruthless, seeing that he would definitely die if he could not dodge the ninjutsu, so he decided to desperately drag Akira to hell together with him.

    "Triple Ghost Slash!" Ghost blade before dying unleased all his power to retaliate. Using body flicker jutsu to directly land in front of Akira and then slashed, turning into three afterimages as it slashed directly towards Akira. Ghost blade ferociousness became more and more intense as he give his strongest attack to Akira before his death, he was confident that Akira would not be able to avoid it.

    The attack that contains a elite jonin all is absolutely terrifying!

    "Yang style, body flicker jutsu!" Akira used body flicker jutsu to evade, his figure became blurred and he had appeared more than ten meters away. But even so, ghost blade attack had already touched Akira, as had only avoided the vital part from being hit.

    Akira''s shoulder and abdomen were both hit by this attack and blood gushed out. Luckily the injury was not too serious.

    At the same time ghost blade was swallowed by the flames manipulated by Akira and he screamed, unwilling to die before his death and finally his body was completely swallowed by the flame...

    There was a commotion among the refugees not far away and low exclamations rang out. Their eyes were all focused on Akira, shocked...

    Ghost blade dead!

    Under the gaze of these refugees, Akira killed Ghost Blade alone, this mean that he had killed an elite jonin alone!

    Akira also breathed a sigh of relief after killing Ghost Blade. Although the injuries on his body looked terrifying, it was not too serious. Under the effect of Yang chakra, his body is slowly recovering.

    The refugees at the side looked at Akira with awe and fear. The refugees fear for Ghost blade had been in their hearts for a long time, but a strong person who they thought will not die so easily was actually killed by such a young boy...

    For a moment, the refugees were in a commotion, looking at Akira with complicated eyes, awe, shocked and fear.

    Akira glanced toward Minato. He had also killed a Ame jonin and was fighting the other jonin. Looking at the situation, Minato seem to have the upper hand and it is estimated that it will not take much longer for the fight to end so Akira let Minato carry on.

    There is a huge gap between ordinary jonin and elite jonin. This kind of ordinary Ame jonin can be easily solved by Akira.

    Akira ate a food pill and did not intervene in the battle of Minato.

    After a while, Minato seized an opportunity and killed the Ame jonin.

    At this point, Ghost Blade and the other three Ame jonin were all killed by Akira and Minato!

    "Akira you actually finish the battle faster than me, you have gotten so much stronger..." Minato panted as he dragged his haggled and battered body to Akira.

    Minato looked at Akira with surprise in his eyes. Akira dealt with a elite jonin, but he ended the battle earlier than him. Moreover, Minato was very startled when he had a glance just now, seeing Akira''s Yang sttle dragon flame caterwaul jutsu. He didn''t know when Akira had learnt such a powerful ninjutsu.

    The refugees in the distance didn''t know what to say anymore. Under the eyes of all the people, the great and powerful ghost blade in their hearts, who was also a famous ninja of Ame, was just killed!

    This young boy is just too terrifying...

 Chapter 67 - The Sin of Gambling

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 67:

    "Mission accomplished, this mission is really not easy and the elite jonin final retaliation before his death was also very dangerous" Akira said.

    Ghost blade was really worthy of being a elite jonin and he was indeed very strong to retaliate before he died, causing Akira to also be injured. Just as sage of the six path had said, after learning Yang release, his body''s resilience gradually became stronger and his wound is also healing due to the Yang chakra.

    Minato nodded as well and he had lingering fears from the battle just now, as can be seen from the injuries he had from head to toe.

    Akira looked at ghost blade corpse burned by the flames, shook his head and said: "Ghost blade seems to had oppress the country of rain refugees frequently. This can also be considered as karma retribution for his evilness.

    Akira curled his lips and suddenly thought of something as he asked "Do you know why we can kill ghost blade this easily?"

    "Why?" Seeing Akira''s expression didn''t look like he is joking, Minato also asked seriously.

    "Because this guy is a gambling addict, he even dared come here during a war to gamble and risk his life." Akira said.

    "Huh?" Minato is still a little unclear, but his expression remain serious.

    Akira patted Minato on the shoulder and said with a heartfelt expression: "So gambling is a sin, it can ruined a family and you can even die just like ghost blade¡­"

    "¡­" The corners of Minato''s mouth twitched, he is speechless. He thought Akira was going to say something important, instead he said something like this.

    "By the way, I didn''t expect ghost blade to recognize you. Akira, you are really famous now." Minato said with emotion.

    Akira shook his head. He felt that his reputation hadn''t reached this level yet, there must be another reason. Akira suddenly remembered that Ghost Blade had previously said that he was wanted by Hanzo. Suddenly he understood what happen, he forgotten that he was wanted by Ame!

    Thinking of this, Akira turned serious and walked towards the body of Ghost Blade.

    Ghost Blade''s body was already charred, but he was wearing a ninja protection vest, so it protected part of his body. Akira checked the body of Ghost Blade and found something, as he then narrowed his eyes.

    "What''s this?" Minato stepped forward and asked.

    "It''s a bingo book, but the latest version." Akira said lightly.

    That''s right, Ghost Blade, like the previous Ame jonin, Akimoto, also kept a bingo book! However, this is the latest bingo book, which were also issued by Hanzo, the leader of Ame.

    Akira took a closer look and found that well-known ninjas from all over the world were among them, such as Chiyo, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Iwa ninja kitsuchi.

    Akira roughly read over some of the information. For example, Chiyo''s information is written with: Suna''s strongest puppeteer, Chiyo, who is superior in strength and is also well-known in the Ninja world as a poison expert. Reward for killing her is 3 million ryo and one S-rank ninjutsu.

    Tsunade: Konoha''s best medical ninja, a member of the Senju clan, famous for medical ninjutsu and chakra enhanced strength and has a promising future. Reward for killing her is 3 million ryo and one S-rank ninjutsu.

    ¡­

    Smilar wanted orders displayed in rows and Akira finally saw his information. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, only to see the wanted order write:

    Uchiha Akira, the genius of Konoha''s younger generation, also known as "Konoha''s Rising Star" named by Chiyo, a genius who recently emerged on the battlefield, push back the puppet bridgate led by Chiyo with his wit. He defeated Suna elite jonin and became famous in the battle. He had also killed Ame jonin before. Reward for killing him is 1 million ryo, two A-rank ninjutsu and you will be eligible to be Hanzo-sama''s personal guard.

    "This¡­" Minato glanced at the wanted order and immediately took a cold breath: "Akira, you are worth a million ryo, two A rank ninjutsu and the reward of becoming Hanzo personal guard!"

    Akira''s previous wanted order only worth one hundred thousand ryo, but now it has instantly multiplied by ten to a million ryo! In addition with two A-rank ninjutsu.

    The reward of one million ryo is a huge sum of money. During a war, money is much more valuable than in peace times and this can buy a lot of things. A million ryo is also enough for some people to live a lifetime without any problem.

    Additionally, killing Akira will also give them the eligibility to become Hanzo''s personal guard. This condition also attracted many Ame ninja. You should know that Hanzo, the leader of Ame, is a very cautious person and there are many ninjas who guard him personally. The ninjas who can become his personal guards will all be Hanzo''s trusted surbodinate.

    With such generous rewards, it''s no wonder that Ghost Blade was at first happy to kill Akira¡­

    Minato also subconsciously looked for his own reward order, only to find that it was still the same as before, without any change, the reward remain as fifty thousand ryo.

    Minato suddenly said with resentment: "Akira, you are really well-known this time. Hanzo, the leader of Ame, seems to have been eyeing you and attach much importance on killing you."

    Akira''s eyes flashed a cold light when Minato mentioned about Hanzo. In fact, Akira and Ame seemed to be fated enemy with each other. The ninjas Akira killed so far are mostly from Ame. So it is normal for Hanzo to pay more attention to him.

    Akira also didn''t have a good feeling for Hanzo the salamander in his heart. With this wanted order, many Ame ninjas would be hunting for his head¡­

    "Let go, we have to go back to our base, otherwise I am afraid the disturbance will attract other Ame ninja around here." Akira whispered and at the same time looked at the surrounding refugees and the people in the casino, only to see that everyone around was still n awe and shock. Obviously, in the eyes of these refugees, Akira and Minato had become unattainable and undefeatable figure.

    "Okay, let''s go back." Minato also nodded.

    Akira and Minato immediately put on their disguise again, mixed into the crowd and disappeared into the small town.

 Chapter 68 - Konan

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 68:

    Akira and Minato left the small town in Ame and traveled all the way back to Konoha''s base.

    The rain in the sky seems to be getting heavier, water droplets fall from the skies as if it is crying and splashes in the ground.

    This country seems to be crying.

    The rain in the country of rain never stops and it is full of depression and sadness.

    Akira and Minato traveled all the way and Akira''s injury was basically healed during the travel. Minato injury was more serious, but it did not affect his movement, so the two continue to rushed back to their base camp.

    In almost half a day, Akira and Minato arrived at another small town in the Country of Rain. The rain in the sky continue to be heavier, accompanied by stronger winds howling.

    In front, there was a burst of noise, there were exclamations and cries in the town and at the same time, there were fighting sounds. The sounds were very violent and reached Akira and Minato''s ears.

    "What''s the situation? There seems to be someone fighting ahead?" Minato couldn''t help but ask.

    Akira squinted in front of him and communicated with sage of the six path. Although the sage was in a weak state, but his strong perception ability remains.

    Six of the sage path immediately said: "There is a group of ninjas in front. Their chakra attributes are mainly earth. They may be the ninjas from Iwa."

    Iwa ninjas? Akira wondered, he had never seen a Iwa ninja before. Curreng, the four countries are fighting indiscriminately and Iwa combat strength is also very strong. He had also heard that Orochimaru and his ninja troops have been having trouble with them, otherwise Tsunade and Jiraiya would not had lead more troops to support Orochimaru.

    "Is Iwa actually here..." Akira thought to himself and then said to Minato : "Go, let''s go and have a look."

    "Okay." Minato agreed.

    Akira and Mianto were also still in their disguise at this time and they were not afraid to be exposed and went straight into the town.

    As soon as they entered the town, Akira smelled a faint smell of blood. Although it was washed away by the rain, the faint smell of blood reached Akira''s nose.

    At the same time, Akira also saw a few ninjas in the distance, all of them wearing Iwa forehead protector, burning and looting in the town.

    There are about ten Iwa ninjas. Akira used his Sharingan to observe and found that most of the ninjas were just ordinary chunjn ninjas and the leader seemed to be only at special jonin level. Their strength was not a concern for Akira.

    But these civilians could not resist against the slaughter of these chunins. These Iwa ninja wontonly killed many people and robbed a lot of food and money, making the town turn chaotic with screams and cries, but no one could stop them.

    "Damn it, slaughtering civilians...!" Minato was very angry when he saw it and his eyes were full of anger and fury, as if they can burst out fire.

    Generally in the ninja world, when the two countries are fighting, they usually only kill ninjas and it is still relatively rare for anyone to harm civilians. It is even rarer to burn, kill and loot like what these Iwa ninjas are doing, so Minato is so angry.

    Six of the sage path seeing this was also very dissatisfied: "These people are really too much, they actually hurt innocent people in this war and dispute..."

    Akira frowned and suddenly saw one Slim, petite and small figure among the Ame civilians while looking at the distant crowd

    It was a little girl about four years old, all dirty, with light blue-purple hair and light orange pupils. She looked angry but scared of the Iwa ninjas who burned, killed and looted. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, but she tried not to cry as she curled up slightly, looking helpless and at a loss.

    Akira''s heart got excites.

    Although the slender little girl in front of him was all dirty, Akira knew who she was at a glance.

    Konan!

    The future ''Akatsuki'' organization angel, Konan!

    At this time, it seems like konan has yet to meet Yahiko and Nagato. Currently, she is only four years old, maybe even less than four years old. She is helpless while facing the burning, killing and looting by Iwa Ninja.

    Akira''s eyes became cold and he squinted at Minato and said: "Minato, you don''t have to do anything, let me kill these bastard Iwa ninjas alome."

    Minato was taken aback, but still nodded: "Okay." Minato didn''t have the slightest opinion regarding Akira decision to kill the Iwa ninja as he also felt that these Iwa ninjas should be killed.

    Akira stepped forward, looking very conspicuous. Iwa ninjas who were burning and looting in the small town quickly noticed Akira.

    "Hey, there is another kid here!"

    "Boy, hurry up and hand over your money, otherwise we will kill you!" Two Iwa ninjas immediately walked up, sneered and prepared to attack Akira. Iwa ninja thought that Akira was just an ordinary kid, without any threat.

    But at this time, Akira suddenly make his move!

    Shing!

    The shurikens shot out and several cold rays emerged. These two Iwa ninja were just chunin and were quickly killed by Akira.

    The blood splashes around and the two Iwa ninjas bodies lost support and fell directly to the ground.

    Akira''s complexion remained unchanged and he continue to move to kill these Iwa ninjas. Akira didn''t have any burden in his heart killing this sc.u.ms, so he didn''t hesitate to make his move.

    "Not good, this kid is a monster!"

    "Hurry up!" the Iwa ninjas quickly discovered the anomaly, but it was too late. Moreover, the difference in strength between the two sides is not the same level. The strongest of among them is just a special jonin.

    Akira only used the simplest combination of fire ninjutsu and shurikenjutsu to easily kill four of the Iwa ninja. In the end, only the leader among them was left and Akira killed him as well almost effortlessly.

    "This..."

    The Ame refugees saw this scene from a distance and many people rubbed their eyes unconsciously in disbelieve, but they had to believe it.

    "We are saved?"

    "Yes, this boy saved us..." The Ame refugees looked at Akira gratefully and they were all extremely excited.

    Akira''s expression remained unchanged, but he slowly walked towards Konan. Konan''s eyes opened wide and she also looked at this big brother who was not much older than her. She only thought that this big brother was so amazing, killing those enemy ninjas so easily...

    "Are you okay?" Akira walked towards Konan while showing smiling.

    Konan nodded subconsciously, not knowing if it was a illusion, the rain in the sky seemed to have become lightee, similar to her mood which had gradually moved from sinking down hell to lifting up to heaven. Konan looked at Akira, as Akira actions had left an almost unforgettable impression in Konan''s heart at this moment.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Konan squeezed her small hand, rubbed the corners of her clothes, blinked her big beautiful eyes and said timidly.

 Chapter 69 - Take Konan Along

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 69:

    Looking at Konan''s big timid eyes, Akira heart slightly melted.

    Akira then pat Konan''s head with a smile: "It''s all right, you can leave this town quickly, otherwise there may be other Iwa ninja."

    Although konan is covered with dirt and dirty, but Akira didn''t mind as he pat Konan''s head.

    Konan''s face blushed slightly and she only felt that the big brother in front of her was very kind. First he descended like a angel and saved her and other people, then now he is being intimate and kind towards her...

    Konan couldn''t help but blush.

    "Don''t worry, with my presence here, the Iwa ninjas won''t be a problem" Akira comforted Konan as his expression softened. Akira knew that Konan had suffered a lot in the Country of Rain and not only Konan, but also Nagato and Yahiko had also suffered a lot. Akira had liked Konan very much when he watched the Naruto series in his previous life and now seeing the four-year-old Konan, he couldn''t help but feel very excited.

    "Yes. Thank you, big brother, for saving me and avenging my parents." Konan said with tears.

    "Your parents were killed by these Iwa ninjas..." Akira was taken aback and surprised.

    Konan''s eyes turned redder, but she could not help crying: "Yes, my father and mother were killed by these ninjas as they protect me..."

    Akira couldn''t help but see the bodies of refugees everywhere in the distance. He also sighed, it turned out that Konan''s parents were killed by Iwa ninja and he had indirectly help Konan avenged for her parents death.

    "I want to bury my father and mother." Konan said with red eyes.

    "I''ll help you." Akira nodded.

    "Thank you, big brother." Konan''s petite body stood up and Akira was also by her side.

    Minato felt a little strange. Looking at Akira''s movements from a distance, he felt that Akira was acting really special towards this little girl and he didn''t know why.

    Of course, Minato didn''t know that the little girl in front of him will be one of the founder of the "Akatsuki" organization that would shake the world in the future!

    Akira helped Konan bury her parents and she also gradually recovered her emotions, but there was still a trace of pitiful confusion and helplessness in her eyes. Akira had introduced himself and they introduce themselves to one another. Once done Konan said, "Thank you, big brother Akira for saving me. This is for you."

    Akira was taken aback, only to see Konan stretch out her little hand while holding one extremely delicate paper flower and give the paper flower to Akira.

    The current Konan already loved folding origami and was able to fold them very beautifully.

    "It''s very beautiful, thank you, Konan. I like it very much and I will keep them well." Akira said and then patted Konan''s head caringly. The sadness in Konan''s heart dissipated a lot and her big round eyes gradually brightened.

    "En, en." Konan nodded vigorously.

    "Konan, do you have any plans in the future?" Akira asked.

    Konan shook her head, with a trace of loss in her eyes. She had just lost her parents in the chaos of war and was still griefing and confused. Akira''s appearance seemed to be the only ray of light that made her want to follow.

    "I, can I learn ninjutsu with Brother Akira?" Konan asked timidly, blinking her big eyes, a little nervous and afraid that Akira wouldn''t agree.

    Akira''s hearted melted, Konan actually wanted to follow him.

    Akira''s thoughts spins around as he think. It seems like a good idea, Konan has not yet met Nagato and Yahiko yet and the future "Akatsuki" has not been established. Perhaps accepting Konan is a good opportunity? With Konan as a breakthrough point, it is good idea to take Konan with him... Maybe he can even use this to hold the future ''Akatsuki'' in his hands...

    Seeing Akira fell into deep thought, Konan thought Akira wanted to reject her and immediately her face turned sad and said: "I, I will be very obedient, you can ask me to do whatever you want me to do."

    Akira''s thoughts were pulled back, looked at Konan with a smile, patted Konan''s head and said: "I was just thinking about something else, no problem, you can just follow me in the future."

    Anyway, according to Konoha''s development progress, Uchiha clan will fall out with Konoha sooner or later and it doesn''t hurt to plan early now. Konan is one of the members of Akatsuki in the future and according to their fate, konan will eventually meet Nagato and Yahiko and Akatsuki will take root in the country of rain.

    That being the case, konan will now be ''abducted'' and when he meets Nagato and Yahiko in the future, he will wait for an opportunity to guide him and establish Akatsuki. Finally, having Akatsuki in his hands...

    Akira kept thinking in his heart and already had a general plan.

    "Let''s go." Akira stretched out his hand towards konan.

    Konan couldn''t help but froze slightly when she saw Akira''s outstretched hand. At this moment, Akira was reaching her hand out to Konan and Konan''s heart moved, feeling that the hands in front of hed were like the hands of fate, pulling her out of the abyss.

    Konan also developed a strange feeling for Akira and she regarded Akira as the highest existence, as if he was the most important in the whole world.

    "Okay." Konan cautiously put her little hand into Akira''s palm and nodded vigorously. The moment she held hands with Akira, her eyes turned as bright as gems.

    Although it was still raining in the sky, it was as sunny and bright in Konan''s heart.

    Akira led Konan and walked towards Minato.

    "Akira, do you want to take this little girl with you?" Minato looked at Akira in surprise and couldn''t help asking aloud.

    Akira nodded: "Yes, I plan on taking her to Konoha''s base, no problem, right?"

    "Of course there is no problem, but such a little girl..." Minato really couldn''t figure out why Akira wanted to take Konan away. What Minato don''t know is that Konan would be a key figure in the formation of ''Akatsuki'' organization in the future.

    "There won''t be any problem, let''s go." Akira said lightly, ignoring Minato''s words.

    "Okay." Minato was helpless and followed Akira with his head full of confusion.

    Akira pulled Konan as they are ready to go back towards their base.

    Akira took Konan as they disappeared from this small town in the Country of Rain with Minato.

    Akira was very happy in his heart. He had gotten a huge harvest in this trip. Not only did he kill a elite jonin, but also took konan along, which was really an unexpected gain.

    With Konan appearance, Akatsuki''s formation in the Country of Rain seemed to be in sight and Akida''s plan could also be implemented step by step!

 Chapter 70 - Returned Of The Sannin

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 70:

    Konoha base.

    Minato walked in front while Akira finally led Konan back to the base

    Konan looked left and right curiously as she hid timidly behind Akira, a little scared. Her little hands held Akira tightly and her eyes were full of attachment, not wanting to let go for a moment.

    "Brother Akira..." Konan whispered.

    "Relax, with me here, no one will dare to bully you." Akira said lightly.

    Akira''s voice was very calm, but what he said made Konan''s heart warm. Konan looked at Akira and already regarded Akira as the closest person to her. No, it should be said that Akira saved Konan under the Iwa ninjas slaughter and treated her so well, thus Konan''s feelings for Akira are already somewhat similar to some blind worship.

    Just a simple sentence from Akira and Konan can do almost anything for him.

    Akira led Konan into the base camp and they were greeted by the curious eyes of the Konoha ninjas, probably because it was strange how he had brought a little girl back.

    "Akira, I''ll go to the main camp first." Minato said.

    "Got it." Akira nodded, he had to take Konan to tidy up first, as she was still a little messy and dirty.

    Akira took Konan''s little hand to his temporary residence and then asked her: "Konan, you go take a bath first, I will prepare clothes for you to change after your bath."

    "Oh." Konan''s face was flushed and she nodded obediently.

    "You can go take your bath." Akira coughed. Although Konan was only four years old, it was obviously impossible for him to help a girl, Konan bathe.

    Konan went through bathe obediently while Akira specially prepared a set of clothes for Konan. Because Konan was too thin, there was really no suitable clothes, but he could only make do with it.

    After a while, Konan finally finish her bathing and walked out wearing loose clothes.

    Konan''s light blue and purple hair was wet, her face was flushed, eyes bright and she looked at Akira a little shyly.

    "Brother Akira."

    "Ok, you look very beautiful, Konan, you will definitely become a great beauty when you grow up." Akira praised with a smile. After listening to Akira''s praise, Konan was extremely happy, with a deep joy in her eyes and a sweet smile.

    "Konan, your talent is very good, especially you have a unique ability to comprehend ''paper'', maybe you can develop in this aspect in the future." Akira laughed.

    "Ok." Konan nodded seemingly.

    Akira didn''t say any more, Konan is still young and he is not in a hurry to let her get in touch with ninjutsu.

    In this way, Akira and Konan temporarily settled down in Konoha base and a few months passed in a blink of the eye. Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru are still busy dealing with the Iwa ninja forces, therefore they haven''t returned yet.

    While the fact that Akira and Minato had killed elite jonin ghost blade had also been spread. Many interested people in the battlefield were shocked that Akira was able to actually kill a elite jonin. This is different from Akira''s previous victory over the puppeteer Minako. This time, he killed Ghost Blade directly! (It is harder to kill than defeat, because a desperate ninja facing life and death will use all their trump cards and unleash all their potential,etc)

    This made Akira''s reputation even more reknown and many ninjas has started to noticed Akira, especially the ninjas from Ame.

    In Konoha''s base, Konoha''s ninjas looked at Akira with respectful eyes and all of them felt that Akira was too powerful.

    Looking at the world of ninja, how many people can kill elite jonin when they are less than ten years old?

    Genius, absolute genius!

    Akira''s name spread more widely for a while and his fame became more and more popular. Although he was not as reputable as Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru, but he has gradually began to appear in the sight of various countries and became an existence that cannot be ignored.

    After a few days, Akira, Minato and others received news that Konoha and Iwa''s battle at the front line finally ended temporarily and Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya also began to lead the ninja troops back to base

    Finally, after two days, Tsunade and others all returned!

    At Konoha''s main camp, Akira and Minato both went to greet as Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Kato Dan and others all returned to the base. Akira and Minato have been standing at the entrance early and waiting for them for a long time.

    "Jiraiya Sensei!" Minato bowed respectfully to Jiraiya as well Tsunade and Orochinaru, respectfully.

    Meanwhile Akira shrugged on one side.

    Tsunade didn''t care about Akira''s attitude either, she had been used to it and sometimes Akira even called her directly by name instead of Tsunade-sensei.

    On the other hand, Orochimaru focused on Akira''s body, looked up and downband said with a touch of emotion: "Tsunade, I have not seen your student for a long time, but he had grown stronger. I have been hearing his name quite a lot recently and I even had heard that he had killed a elite jonin, really amazing..."

    Orochinaru has always paid close attention to Akira. Akira''s name began to resound in the country of rain and Orochimaru naturally paid close attention to Akira news.

    A flash of pride flashed in Tsunade''s eyes and she was happy for Akira. The Sannin had also known about Akira''s achievement in killing ghost blade, so they expressed their appreciation to Akira.

    ...

    Kato Dan saw Tsunade and all three of them admiring Akira and a gloom flashed in his heart together with his eyes became a little gloomy.

    "You are over-praising me." Akira said indifferently. He didn''t feel much about the praise of the Tsunade trio. It was nothing more than, he had just killed a elite Jonin, but it was never his goal. (He is aiming to be the strongest, so his goal is to beat stronger enemy)

    "What is the situation with the war against Iwa ninja this time is?" Akira asked.

    As soon as he mentioned this, Jiraiya sighed and said bitterly: "Don''t mention it, Iwa has sent a lot of strong ninjas this time, there is even a special special ''explosion unit'' with very strong combat capability. On the frontal battlefield, we have almost no advantage."

    Is Iwa so strong? Even the three sannin are having trouble with this?

    However, Akira remembers that there are also some fragments in the original story. Iwa is indeed tough, they had once besieged all three sannin and Jiraiya was also seriously injured and finally had to wait for rescue before getting out.

    Akira squinted his eyes and began to calculate.

    "Don''t mention it anymore. By the way Akira, do you have any good plan or strategy to help us?" Jiraiya also looked at Akira hopefully and suddenly asked. After the last raid on Suna village, Jiraiya attached great importance to Akira''s plan and strategy.

    As soon as he said this, everyone focused their attention on Akira.

 Chapter 71 - Akiras Strategy

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 71:

    Everyone focused their gazes on Akira''s body, all looking at Akira and waiting for him to speak.

    Akira shrugged speechlessly: "I still don''t know the situation on the battlefield at all, yet you want me to make a plan, I am not all knowing."

    This sentence embarrassed Jiraiya for being too hasty. He coughed, quickly took out the map and unfolded the map. The current detailed topographic map of the country of rain and the current distribution of the ninja troops from various countries all clearly displayed in front of Akira.

    Akira narrowed his eyes and observed carefully.

    Orochimaru introduced from the side: "The current situation is like this. Because of your raid on Suna village, this lead to Suna temporarily withdrawing from the frontline and wait for another opportunity. Next, the number of Ame ninja is very little, which are relatively nothing to worry about. Thus the strongest in the battlefield became Iwa and us Konoha."

    "Ok" Akira nodded, Suna and Ame temporarily are not making any moves, of course, this does not mean that they have no motive or ideas, if they have a chance, they will make use of the opportunity ans attack.

    Akira looked at the map and as expected, the battlefields of Iwa and Konoha had been marked on the map and the battlefield is located at the center of the current rain country.

    Among them, Iwa''s vanguard had fight against Orochinaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade. It is also in this encounter that the trio faced difficulty and the two sides remain in stalemate, with neither of them having any advantage. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-strategy_52207631296682211 for visiting.

    "Iwa..." Akira lowered his head to think for a while, he carefully looked at the map and pointed to a place while asking: "This is where the Iwa troops are station right?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Orochimaru nodded: "Iwa also dispatched thousands of troops as the vanguard this time and they are all very strong."

    "For a troop consisting of thousands of people, they will need a big amount of food supplies, don''t you know where their food supplies are located?" Akira asked lightly. A troop consisting of thousands of people in the war certainly need lots of food to sustain them as food pills will not be able to sustain them for the entire war. Most of the ninjas will have to rely on food to supplement their physical strength, so this is a great consumption and it is also crucial factor in the war.

    Using the most basic strategy, if the ninjas ran out of food, how could they continue and fight?

    "Do you want to start by destroying their food and supplies?" Tsunade shook her head slightly: "We have thought about it as well, but Iwa stored their food very well. It is placed in a very low ground in their camp and we couldn''t destroy it.This is especially so in the country of rain, where it is rainy and fire attacks don''t work well...

    In war, destroying the opponent''s food supplies is indeed the most effective way. Fire attacks are generally the easiest way to destroy the food supplies, but the rain environment in the Country of Rain make fire ninjutsu ineffective.

    "Who say I have to use fire to attack?" Akira shrugged.

    "Then are there any other ways you can do it?" Tsunade''s eyes glared in disbelief.

    Akira smiled mysteriously: "What if there is?"

    "Why don''t we bet, as long as you can come up with a reliable way, if you win, I will promise you one thing and vice versa!" Tsunade looked at Akira and couldn''t help but said aloud.

    Tsunade really think that Akira couldn''t destroy Iwa''s food supplies and said immediately. Tsunade likes to gamble and this is a well-known fact. So she make A bet with Akira.

    Akira squinted his eyes, he didn''t expect Tsunade to make a bet, but he believed in himself: "Yes."

    Akira knows that although Tsunade likes to gamble, she is known to be unlucky and loses almost every bet.

    The legendary sucker! This is Tsunade''s nickname in the gambling circle.

    "Say it quickly, do you have any good plan?" Jiraiya couldn''t wait anymore. Minato, Orochimaru and Dan also looked at Akira, as they also become more and more curious.

    What plan do Akira have to deal with Iwa Ninja?

    "As you said just now, Iwa stored all their food in the lowest ground for easier guarding and the location of the food supplies are here, right?" Akira pointed to the map at Iwa''s camp.

    Yes." Everyone nodded.

    "Come and take a look, Ame weather are rainy and there are also many rivers in Ame, while Iwa''s camp is located at the downstream river." Akira pointed to the map and said faintly: "If I were to go to the upper reaches of the river, I can then block the river with dirt and then the trap river flow will acc.u.mulate. When the current acc.u.mulated to a certain level, the water will then be released suddenly, creating a flood and flood Ame camp and their supplies..."

    Akira briefly described and explained his plan...

    Iwa can only blame themselves for being too cautious and place their food supplies at the lowest ground in the camp for easy guarding. As a result, loopholes appeared instead.

    Hearing Akira explaining this, the few people in the house became quiet, the air seemed to be drawn away and everyone was quiet.

    "Akira, your plan..." Jiraiya also opened his mouth slightly, revealing an admiring but weird look.

    Orochimaru also glanced at Akira with a complicated expression, whereas Dan was completely speechless.

    Minato said excitedly: "Akira, this plan is great. If it really succeeds, the flood will then drown the Iwa camp and supplies. We can then destroy Iwa''s food supplies with no effort as well as take the advantage of the situation to kill them by surprise! "

    Jiraiya mouth twitched and nodded silently. The rest of the people nodded, Minato was right, but there was a strange atmosphere spreading in the air.

    Tsunade looked at Akira with helplessness and a wry smile: "It seems like I lost the bet. Your strategy is really doable. Once it succeeds, it will change the outcome of the battlefield."

    "Sometimes I really can''t figure it out, how Akira have such ingenious ideas? In a short period of time to come up with such a strategy?" Jiraiya also said with emotion. He originally just asked casually, but it turned out that Akira can actually come up with such a good plan.

    "This is simply a deadly trap and it''s very effective." Orochimaru said lightly, also very much approved. Orochimaru''s opinion on Akira changed again, as he look at him with deep appreciation, but it also contained a hint of other meaning.

    "Since everyone feels that there is no problem, this plan will then be implemented. We must make all preparations, after all, Iwa are proficient in earth ninjutsu and can restrain the flow of water, so we need to be fully prepared." Akira said lightly.

    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up and their hearts became excited.

    The idea of flooding Iwa Ninja Camp is really exciting just by thinking about it!

 Chapter 72 - Winning The Bet

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 72:

    The idea of flooding Iwa camp is very exciting, just thinking about.

    Everyone present was excited, especially the three, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru. On their last encounter with Iwa, the three of them had joined forces to attack Iwa, but they returned without success. However this time with Akira''s plan, maybe it will be really possible to give Iwa a harsh lesson! (Aka harsh beating)

    "Akira idea is good. There are many strong Iwa ninjas deployed this time round, such as the young genius kitsuchi and his uncle Shirotsuchi. They are all reputable Iwa ninja, especially Shirotsuchi, the captain of Iwa explosion corps, with strength not inferior to any of ours. So we must remain cautious." Orochimaru kept calm and said.

    Kitsuchi, Shirotsuchi? (Trivia: Kitsuchi means yellow soil and Shirotsuchi means white soil)

    Akira was stunned by these weird name, but it seems to be the Iwa style of naming. However Akira knows that Kitsuchi is not a simple character and he is the son of Third Tsuchikage Onoki. In the original story Fourth Ninja World War, he also served as the captain of the second unit of the Ninja Allied Forces and played a very important role as a kage level powerhouse in Iwa.

    Of course, Kitsuchi is currently only fourteen years old. But even so, as the son of third Tsuchikage, Kitsuchi''s strength cannot be underestimated.

    In addition, there is also Shirotsuchi that Akira has never heard of! Hearing the strain tone of Orochimaru when he speak of him and the fact that he is actually the captain of the explosion corps. It can be inferred that he is a very powerful and dangerous ninja to go against. He is apparently also one of the leading figures in Iwa, but he has not appeared in the original story.

    As for the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, at the moment he have yet to appear on the battlefield for the time being.

    Akira nodded: "Iwa is very strong. Therefore, our plan needs to be simple and comprehensive. My plan is like this, we dispatched ten elite ninjas who are proficient in earth release to cut off the water in the upper stream of the river with earth ninjutsu. Wait for the water in the upper stream of the river to acc.u.mulate and when enough water are acc.u.mulated, we will destroy the blockage and at the same time send ninjas who are proficient in water ninjutsu to create a great flooding torrent together to destroy Iwa camp!"

    Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru all nodded slightly, agreeing with Akirs''s proposal.

    Sage of the six path also communicated with aakira in a bit of astonishment: "You kid, thinking of such a intelligent plan so quickly, this time Iwa will suffer a big loss. They are really unlucky to be against you as a opponent. You have too many crazy and weird ideas."

    Akira curled his lips: "Old man, what crazy and weird idea, this is called Strategy."

    The sage was speechless for a while.

    As the proposer of the plan, Akira will of course direct and detail out the plan. The attack this time is actually very simple and it only requires elite ninjas to complete.

    Jiraiya and Orochimaru both know how to use earth and water ninjutsu and Tsunade''s chakra enhanced strength can also help, therefore Akira easily found a few more Konoha''s elite ninjas and decided on the battle plan this time. Dan is also selected as a candidate to participated in this battle.

    "Let''s move out immediately, the faster we move, the more beneficial to us!" Akira exclaimed

    "Hai."

    Tsunade and others nodded and couldn''t help but hand over all the command to Akira. Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru all have great trust in Akira.

    This scene fell into Dan''s eyes, making him a bit jealous in his heart, especially seeing Tsunade and Akira''s intimacy, made him even more uncomfortable. His eyes fell onto Akira''s body and Inadvertently showed hostility.

    Of course Akira also noticed this as he squinted with a cold light flashing in his eyes. It seems like Kato Dan is becoming more and more hostile. I will have to find time to resolve this threat...

    "Kato Dan, this is what you asked for..." Akira curled his lips and said inwardly.

    "It shouldn''t be too late, then let''s get ready now." Tsunade said.

    Akira looked at Tsunade and blinked suddenly: "Tsunade-sensei, the plan I thought is good right? So does that mean I won our bet?"

    Akira took the initiative to mention the bet.

    Tsunade was startled, but Kato breath stopped, thinking of Akira and Tsunades bet. Akira won Tsunade bet and he can make Tsunade promise him anything! Thinking of this, there seemed to be a fire of jealousy burning in Dan''s heart.

    Tsunade was also very straightforward and admitted her defeat: "I lost, what do you want me to do?" Tsunade blinked her beautiful clear eyes.

    Akira smiled: "I haven''t thought about it yet, why don''t you fulfill the promise next time."

    "Okay." Tsunade smiled cheerfully.

    Seeing Akira and Tsunade so close and intimate, Dan felt even more uncomfortable.

    "Let''s go and deal with Iwa, I can''t wait to see those Iwa''s shocked eyes, hehe." Jiraiya also laughed as he clenched his fists in excitement and his fighting spirit was high.

    Jiraiya and the others obviously have a hard time dealing with Iwa''s battle in their previous encounter, and they have pent up frustration from it for a long time already. Now that they have this opportunity, they of course will be looking forward to it.

    "Okay, let''s go." As the commander-in-chief this time, even Tsunade, Jiraiya,and Orochimaru must follow Akira''s command, which makes him feel a little bit happy.

    So what if they are the future Sannin? But he get the chance to command them and they obediently follow the command!

    Finally, Akira will be facing Iwa and he also looked forward to it. Fighting against enemies on the battlefield is the fastest way to grow and progress. What he most urgently need now is to improve on his strength. Akira''s current strength has already reached elite jonin level, but he still need to make more progress to be the strongest.

    Akira took Konoha''s elite forces and rushed to the river in front of Iwa camp.

    It was raining lightly in the sky as Akira, Tsunade and others rushed all the way and finally reaching the bank of the river.

    This is a large river with a width of nearly 20 meters. The river is rushing and flows down along the way, passing by Iwa campsite. The power will be absolutely terrifying if such a river is to be flooded!

    In a normal battlefield, such a river will definitely be a important source of water for their forces and will be strictly guarded. But it''s different in the country of rain. It rains almost non stop, so there is no need to worry about water sources. Therefore, the defense of this river was basically ignored by Iwa and no one managed it. This is why Akira had bodly proposed this plan.

    From a distance, Akira could also see the Iwa camp.

    The Iwa camp is indeed a large camp, which should be able to accommodate a thousand ninja together with their food and other supplies.

    "We can start our plan now, all ninjas with earth ninjutsu get ready, we will first block off the river first and acc.u.mulate the river water!" Akira commanded.

    "No problem."

    Orochimaru, Jiraiya and the other ninjas with earth ninjutsu started to prepare their ninjutsu.

 Chapter 73 - Flooding Iwa Camp

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 73:

    Jiraiya, Orochimaru and others prepare their earth ninjutsu, at the same time Akira also began to prepare and hand sealed the earth ninjutsu.

    Akira''s chakra has affinity with earth attribute, so he is also capable of using earth ninjutsu, It''s just that he is not as proficient in earth ninjutsu compared to lightning and fire ninjutsu.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!''

    Akira quickly hand sealed and said with a low voice. A huge mud wall rise up formed by thick chakra mud and block the flowing stream of the river.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu"Jiraiya and others also used the same jutsu at the same time to completely block off the flowing stream of the river.

    With the flowing stream of water blocked, sound of the water impacting the mud wall sounded continously. At the same time, the river water acc.u.mulate and the river level gradually elevated.

    With the river flow block, Akira is happy with the result and he can continue wih his plan.

    Akira, how long do we need to block the river and acc.u.mulate the river water to flood Iwa''s camp and submerged their food supply?" Jiraiya asked

    "Half an hour is enough. Next we will be able to see a spectacular and exciting scene" Akira nonchantly said.

    When Akira said that, everyone''s eyes became full of anticipation for the next scene.

    The water level gradually rises and soon enough the mud wall became to shake and could not hold the raging water stream any longer. It can be foreseen that once the mud wall is broken, the brewing water stream will burst out and a huge raging flood will destroy the landscape!

    Just nice, Iwa''s camp is station at the downstream reaches of the river and will be directly submerged by the erupting flood!

    The river water level rise higher and higher. Akira seeing that it is about time also nodded and said: "It is enough, Tsunade sensei will use her chakra enhanced strength together with paper bomb to break the mud wall, then water ninjutsu users will jointly release water ninjutsu and we can then wait for show to began"

    Good! Tsunade agreed with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. At the same time, the ninjas began to place the paper bomb.

    Then, Tsunade graceful body moved and flashed forward with chakra enhanced strength and punch the mud wall.

    A loud bang was heard together with the ground shaking and a big gap have formed in the mud wall.

    Surprise flash in Akira''s eyes. As expected from princrss Tsunade, her chakra enhanced strength is really terrifying.

    With a gap formed on the mud wall, the surrounding paper bomb also exploded at the same time and completely blasted the mud wall to smithereens.

    The release flood is like a wild horse being release, raging out violently!

    Boom!

    The sound of rumbling water is like an earthquake, the flood roar and mist form. The flood is like a beast, swallowing towards Iwa''s camp!

    "Water style, giant vortex jutsu"

    "Water style, water shockwave jutsu" (One of Tobirama senju jutsu)

    "Water style, ripping torrent jutsu! ''

    Meanwhile, the ninjas capable of water ninjutsu also seize this opportunity to use water ninjutsu, and added boost.

    A monstrous flood form and travel across the land with a rumble towards Iwa''s camp.

    "Wow, the power of this flood is so terrifying" Jiraiya have lingering fear just by looking at this monstrous flood and sigh in his heart. Akira''s plan is really terrifying, he cleverly used the surrounding rivers and terrain and relying on about ten ninjas to create such a devasting flood!

    "Yes. Even those Iwa ninja who are proficient in earth ninjutsu, will not easily escape unscathed." Tsunade also nodded. She felt happy seeing this scene as she always wanted to teach Iwa a severe lesson and she finally got her wish with Akira plan working.

    "Compared to this flood, Akira is the more terrifying one to think of this plan." Orochimaru shook his head.

    A sentence said made everyone present nod their heads in agreement while looking at Akira like he is a monster. Akira had came up with this plan after looking at the map for a while. Everyone is speechless on how to describe Akira...

    In a short period of time, he came up with such a terrifying strategy, which made Iwa face this monstrous flood.

    "I will never be Akira''s enemy in the future. Otherwise it will be too scary" Jiraiya shook his head, through the fight against Suna and this time, he became very impressed with Akira''s strategy.

    Akira did not answer, however the ninjas around Jiraiya also nodded deeply.

    As for Dan, he felt uncomfortable and upset. Originally he had a high status among Konoha ninjas, being second only to Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru, but Akira''s appearance greatly reduces his prestige. During this period of time, Konoha ninjas will mentioned Akira''s name in most of their conversations...

    The raging flood continue to travel, giving out waves of horror and reach Iwa''s camp.

    "Not good. This is bad, there is a flood! A Great flood."

    "Quick, go inform Shirotsuchi sama quickly. Let everyone know!"

    "Quickly run away, ah..."

    The flood reach Iwa''s camp and the Iwa ninja in the camp finally reacted, with them shouting panickly and frantically. Iwa''s camp was in a mess.

    Boom!

    The flood swallowed everything. In an instant, more than a dozen Iwa ninja were washed away by the flood and the scene was extremely horrifying.

    "Not good, our food and medical supplies will be washed away by the flood!"

    "Everyone don''t panic and use earth ninjutsu to resist the flood!''.

    "Such a horrifying flood must be orc.h.e.s.trated by someone. Quickly go and inform Shirotsuchi sama!

    Akira and the others watch the lively scene from afar, seeing the flood submerged everything and completely destroyed Iwa''s camp. The surrounding trees were uprooted and being swallowed into the river water. There are also many Iwa ninja not able to react in time, being directly swept away, without leaving a trace ... As for Iwa''s food and other supply were also similarly, Iwa ninja had no time to defend their food and other supplies and were all washed away.

    Wherever it went, it became a mess!

    But at the scene, there are also some Iwa ninja who swiftly responded and quicly use earth ninjutsu to block the flood. Earth attribute is strong against water and those that had responded quickly was able to save their life.

    This was also within Akira''s expectation, as he did not expect that they would be able to destroy all these Iwa ninja with a single strategy .

    "This is awesome. Their food and other supplies were really destroyed. In this way, they won''t be able to hold on for long on the battlefield!" The Konoha ninjas around this scene are all excited.

    Akira nodded. This time the plan is a complete success.

    "In fact, now is a good opportunity to take advantage of their panic and disorganization to attack them, why don''t we attack them? Akira suggested.

    Tsunade and others all actually have this intention.

 Chapter 74 - I Will Remember You

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 74:

    "Let''s go and use the opportunity to attack! Don''t waste this good opportunity!" Tsunade made a decisive decision immediately.

    "Tsunade is right, let''s go"

    The rest of them also had no objection. They use body flicker jutsu and flashed towards the flooded Iwa''s camp.

    The current situation in Iwa Camp is chaotic. The raging flood had came suddenly and shockingly, destroying their food supply and a few Iwa ninja were even killed as a result.

    The flood had came too fiercely and suddenly. Resulting in Iwa ninja with no time to react can at most make a hasty counter,

    and suffered great losses.

    "Chidori!" Akira shouted softly, chidori gathered in his palm as he thrusted out with his chidori and killed several Iwa ninja consecutively.

    "It is Konoha, Konoha ninjas are attacking us! The flood must had been cause by the Konoha Ninja! Damn it!" one of the Iwa ninja cried out.

    Iwa are not stupid. Seeing Akira and others taking advantage of this opportunity to attack them and thinking of the flood that had just happen. They understood that the mastermind behind this flood were Akira and the others.

    "Damn it! Everyone gather together and use earth ninjutsu to resist the flood and Konoha Ninja with me!" A voice full of authority sounded in the field. The voice was shouted from a tall, burly man, as he frowned, while calmly commanding the Iwa ninjas in such a critical situation.

    "Yes, Shirotsuchi sama" Iwa ninja all responded. Seeing Shirotsuchi had given them courage and hope.

    Shirotsuchi!

    So he is Shirotsuchi, the leader of Iwa explosion corps! and also one of Iwa strongest ninja.

    Iwa ninjas gradually recovered their composure under the leadership of Shirotsuchi and they all began to use earth ninjutsu to resist the water flow. The effect is obvious and they achieve good results of resisting the flood.

    Shirotsuchi seeing the situation getting better, relax his tightly wrinkled brow and then look toward Tsunade, Orochimaru and the rest: "So it is you guys who are up to no good. Ambushing us and actually using the river''s water flow to create such a devasting flood. Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya, I am impressed by your courage.

    Shirotsuchi sounded angry, but he has to admit that he have suffered great losses. Although the casualties are not too many, however their food, other supplies and their camps were all washed away by the flood.

    "This is not a strategy we came up with. The credit goes to my student Uchiha Akira." Tsunade looked proudly at Akira

    Shirotsuchi was taken aback for a moment, as he analyse Akira up and down and was unable to hide his surprise.

    "All of this losses we suffered because of a kid..." Shirotsuchi couldn''t believe it. The reason why their camp was almost destroyed and became a mess is because of a kid?

    Wait, Uchiha Akria, the name seems very familiar.

    "Uncle, Uchiha Akira is the genius that defeated Suna elite jonin and make them retreat." Beside Shirotsuchi was a slightly round boy with a plain face.

    Akira recognized the identity of the boy at a glance. Kitsuchi from Iwa! Third Tsuchikage Onoki son!

    "Oh, so he is that genius." Shirotsuchi finally remembered the information on Akira. As a strong ninja from a the older generation and Iwa higher echelons, he at first was not very interested in a kid. However the feat that they just did was actually thought and plan by a kid had shocked Shirotsuchi. As expected of the genius who can force Chiyo to retreat.

    "Uchiha Akira, I will remember you, mark my word and watch out" Shirotsuchi said while gritting his teeth. This time, he had suffered a major loss, making him deeply remembered Akira name.

    Shirotsuchi sighed: "I would never have thought that Konoha have such a young geniuses like you, a genius in both combat and strategy. This time we were negligent and suffered a major loss."

    "Thanks for the praise" Akira replied

    This time Akira''s strategy is indeed marvelous. They had directly and perfectly destroyed Iwa''s camp with just a few people!

    Therefore Iwa ninja glared at Akira with anger and wariness.

    "Hm, although your strategy was indeed marvelous, but Iwa is not so easy to deal with, Iwa ninjas get ready for our counter attack!" Shirotsuchi gritted his teeth and commanded the Iwa ninja nearby to attack.

    There are more than a thousand Iwa ninja in this camp, although not all of them at this time have gathered, but there are also nearly a hundred people and is greater in force than Konoha.

    "Uncle, I want to test the prowess of konoha rising star. Let me deal with Uchiha Akira" At this moment, Kitsuchi next to Shirotsuchi took the initiative to volunteer and deal with Akira.

    "Ok. I will leave it to you, be careful." Shirotsuchi hesitated for a second before nodding. He is confident with Kitsuchi strength, afterall kitsuchi is four or five years older than Akira and he is the number one genius within the younger generation in Iwa as well as the son of third Tsuchikage.

    "Uchiha Akira, you''re Konoha genius whereas Kitsuchi is our Iwa genius a well as publicly recognise to be the most likely to take over as Tsuchikage. I will let Kitsuchi handle you and see how strong you really are!" Shirotsuchi originally wanted to take action against Akira by himself, but the three, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were looking at him tightly and he couldn''t get rid of them, so he could only give up.

    "Kitsuchi? "The expression in Akira''s eyes gradually became serious. Kitsuchi is indeed a opponent not to be underestimated. The number one genius of the younger generation in Iwa. He is also the son of third Tsuchikage and the future second devision commander of the Allied Ninja Force in the original story. With his background, Kitsuchi is definitely a great foe to fight against.

    Akira became serious and Kitsuchi is also solemn. Although he is a few years older than Akira, but he does not have the slightest sense of superiority. This is because he know Akira is also strong.

    Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and others are fighting will be fighting against Shirotsuchi and other Iwa ninjas in the battlefield.

    Whereas Akira will be fighting against Kitsuchi.

    On one side is the number one genius in Konoha''s younger generation while on the other side is the number one genius of Iwa. Two genius from their respective hidden village had finally met together and intense showdown will begin.

    Whoosh!

    Akira and Kitsuchi stare into each other''s eyes and started moving almost at the same time. They hand seal very quickly and finish the hand seal for the ninjutsu at the same time!

    -------------------

    Kitsuchi character Introduction:

    Kitsuchi is the son of Onoki and the father of Kurotsuchi. He was also appointed as the Second Division Commander of the Allied Ninja Forces in the fourth ninja world war and is an undoubtedly, highly-skilled and competent ninja

 Chapter 75 - Battle Between Geniuses, Akira Vs Kitsuchi

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 75:

    "Yang style, Chidori!" Akira''s body moved and injected Yang Chakra into the ninjutsu, adding the change of Yang nature to the lightning ninjutsu. The Chidori then mingled with a hint of gold color.

    Golden Chidori!

    Due to the application of Yang chakra, the Chidori has become stronger and at the same time it has Yang and lightning attributes. Golden lightning formed and the sound of chirping resounded.

    The Chidori lightning burst and stabbed towards Kitsuchi, as fast as an electric flash. In a blink of the eye, Akira reach Kitsuchi.

    Kitsuchi movement is also very fast: "Earth style, great mud river jutsu!" Chakra gathered and surged around kitsuchi as he quickly formed hand seals and release his ninjutsu.

    Earth style, great mud river jutsu is also a powerful A rank ninjutsu and it is the enhanced version of mud river jutsu.

    The soil in front of Akira suddenly change, transforming into a muddy river that sweeps toward Akira and wash Akira away.

    "Sure enough, he is the genius of Iwa. Is he thinking of using this method to stop me from attacking?" Akira squinted. Akitsuchi is not easy to deal with, as he has a very good grasp of earth ninjutsu. No wonder he is the strongest genius in Iwa.

    Earth style, great mud river directly sweep toward Akira, howver Akira''s body suddenly burst into a stream of water.

    "Water substitution jutsu, it turns out that you are not only proficient in fire ninjutsu and lightning ninnutsu, but also water ninjutsu." Akitsuchi''s face was solemn, as the fight continue, he got a better understanding that dealing with Akira is going to be very difficult, as Akira was able to easily dodged his ninjutsu easily with water substitution jutsu.

    After using the water substitution jutsu to dodged Kitsuchi ninjutsu, Akira aimed at this opportunity and used body flicker jutsu decisively. His body flickered and flashed to the place where Akira wanted to launch an attack. .

    Akira''s body suddenly appeared behind Kitsuchi and golden chidori lightning reappeared in his papm, flashing with golden light as Akira stabbed at Kitsuchi!

    Chidori burst and spread out, the blinding light of the lightning made many Iwa ninja in the field momentary stun and subconsciously cast their eyes on Akira. The ninjutsu used by Akira is too eye-catching and the lightning of the chidori is actually mixed with golden color. At the same time the power of the chidori is also heart palpitating, showing to the Iwa ninja that he is definitely a powerful enemy.

    "I have never seen Akira use golden lightning before... Does this ninjutsu incorporate some kind of change in nature?" Tsunade and Jiraiya both secretly thought in their hearts and they were very amazed.

    It has to be said that after adding Yang chakra into his ninjutsu, all of Akira''s ninjutsu will have a faint golden layer, which is particularly eye-catching. of course, at the same time the power of the jutsu is greatly enhanced.

    Chi! Chi!

    Chidori''s lightning burst and Akira directly penetrated Kitsuchi body.

    "Kitsuchi bocchan!" (bocchan: young master)

    "No, it''s impossible..." Iwa ninjas were all nervous, and they yelled at this scene, feeling unbelievable. Kitsuchi strength has been publicly recognized as strong in Iwa. His strength is absolutely above ordinary elite jonin level and even close to peak jonin level!

    However, after Akira pierced kitsuchi body, he narrowed his eyes and the vigilance in his eyes did not disappear at all.

    Kitsuchi''s body gradually turned into pieces of dry and cracked soil and finally shattered in front of Akira.

    "It is earth style, replacement jutsu huh, he is Iwa genius afterall, I don''t expect to kill him so easily." Akira said lightly.

    (Earth style, replacement jutsu: It is the combination of earth style, mud clone jutsu and substitution jutsu)

    In the end, Kitsuchi used a mud clone and substitute to escape, a very smart choice and it is enough to prove that Kitsuchi''s combat instinct is also very good.

    "Boy, this Iwa ninja in front of you is not simple at all. It seems that he is really a powerful ninja in Iwa. Well, although his talent is inferior to you, but he is also very strong. However he is four or five years older than you, thus in regards to both strength and experience, he have the advantage." The voice of sage of the six path resounded in Akira''s mind.

    "Ok, I will take note." Of course Akira knew very well. Through the brief fight just now, Akira quickly judged that it won''t be easy to take Kitsuchi down.

    "Haha, kid you finally meet a tough opponent? Ever since you mastered the yang style change in nature, average elite jonin are no longer your opponent and you need such an opponent to sharpen yourself." The sage explained

    Akira nodded, his eyes getting more serious.

    Of course, he would not underestimate a character like Kitsuchi. Never underestimate any opponents, so that you won''t make mistakes and have the last laugh! (Last laugh means to survive while his eny dead)

    After Kitsuchi used the earth style, replacement jutsu, his actual body disappeared from Akira view. There were no traces of Kitsuchi around the battlefield and Akira tried to detect him by using Sharingan. Akira then felt a chakra flowing under the ground and immediately understood where Kitsuchi was hiding at.

    "Hiding underground? If it''s an ordinary person, they would really have no way to attack, but it is a pity that he met me." Akira said nonchantly, blue lightning gathered in his palm. He choose not to use the golden lightning, as Yang style ninjutsu is too chakra intensive.

    "Chidori stream!" Akira uses Chidori stream second style, which can drive lightning into the ground and attack.

    Kitsuchi immediately noticed something was wrong and immediately hand sealed and shouted: "Earth style, stone fist jutsu!" A huge stone fist came out of the soil and attacked toward Akira with a heavy blow.

    ...

    Boom!

    A loud explosion sounded, while Chidori pierced the stone fist and it broke into pieces. Large chunks of rock fell and smashed around, while Kitsuchi took the opportunity to escape.

    Kitsuchi took a mouthful of air and looked at Akira with wariness. He wanted to hide underground and attack but Akira was able to notice it. He said with emotion, "Is this the ability of Sharingan? To be able to observe the change of chakra and find the enemy trail, what a pain."

    Iwa and Konoha ninjas next to them saw this scene and they all sighed, at the same time they all have the same thought, this battle is really exciting. The two fought against each other several times and each attack was very strong and deadly. Whether it is their combat awareness or combat skills, they are absolutely top-notch, making people wonder if they are really two young kids? It made almost all of the ninjas in the field feel ashamed.

    "You are not bad, you have been able to deal with my attacks calmly, but I won''t make it so easy with my next following attack." Akira said indifferently. Kitsuchi in front of him can be said to be the strongest opponent he has encountered so far, whether it is in regard with strength or skills, Kitsuchi are all top notch and worthy of being a powerful character in the original story and worthy of being the son of Third Tsuchikage Onoki.

    However, even so, Akira is not afraid!

 Chapter 76 - This kid is too terrifying

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 76:

    Kitsuchi did not speak, but his expression gradually became solemn. He originally thought Akira was strong, but his winning rate was still higher. After all, his age was four or five years older than Akira and he had also been learning ninjutsu from his father, third Tsuchikage since childhood. Now his current strength is close to peak jonin level, but who would have thought that even with such advantage, he still not sure if he can win the fight.

    "Genjutsu, bringer of darkness jutsu!" Akira moved both his hands as he hand sealed and took the initiative to release a genjutsu.

    Bringer of darkness jutsu is a powerful genjutsu that can deprive the opponent vision and Akira use this genjutsu again!

    "Genjutsu and it is a high-level genjutsu that deprives the opponent''s vision!" Kitsuchi immediately became alert, even though he is shocked. He know that Akira is a member of the Uchiha''s clan and he must be proficient in genjutsu, so he has always avoided looking at Akira''s eyes. However he was still hit by a genjutsu and it was an advanced genjutsu, bringer of darkness jutsu.

    The power of a A rank genjutsu is self-evident, not to mention this genjutsu is unique and used to belong from Senju clan.

    "Not good, my vision is sealed. Danger!" Kitsuchi''s thought in his heart, the current situation is very unfavorable for him. Once someone got caught in the bringer of darkness genjutsu, they will be handicapped and in a disadvantage, which will be dangerous!

    In the heat of panic, suddenly a flash of inspiration came to Kitsuchi mind as he hand sealed and shouted: "Earth style barrier, earth dome prison jutsu!"

    Earth style barrier, earth dome prison jutsu! This is also a Rank A earth ninjutsu and it is very powerful. The jutsu main function is to create a dome that encircle the opponent. This ninjutsu is also different from ordinary ninjutsu, even if the enemy that is trapped in the prison dome attacks the dome, it will recover quickly by absorbing the opponent''s chakra.

    And the target of Kitsuchi''s use of the prison dome is not Akira, but himself!

    Kitsuchi is planning to defend with the use of the earth dome. He will be hiding in the earth dome and using the earth dome''s defensive power to resist Akira''s next attack!

    (Earth style barrier, earth dome prison jutsu: The user creates a dome of earth around a target or targets, trapping them inside. The walls of the dome have chakra flowing within, which quickly repairs any damage that its prisoners may do to it. If the user remains in contact with the dome, they are able to absorb the chakra of those who are imprisoned, making them weaker over time)

    "It''s troublesome." Akira frowned, Kitsuchi is very smart, far better than Minako. He actually thought of such a way at a critical moment to protect himself with a earth dome. Although his field of vision is deprived, but he still has defensive ability!

    Akira squinted his eyes and directly threw out a dozen kunai continously with paper bomb attached on the kunai.

    Boom!

    The paper bomb exploded, blasting a small gap on the earth dome, but the earth dome quickly recovered.

    "Unexpectedly, the number one genius of Iwa is actually hiding in a wall of dirt and do not dare to come out." Akira shook his head and said mockingly.

    Iwa ninja near to him saw this scene and they were all a little shocked. They all knew that Akira had just used a very powerful genjutsu to force Kitsuchi to defend. Now it seems that the situation in the field is completely on Akira advantage and Kitsuchi can only temporarily defend!

    Akira had used genjutsu to suppress Kitsuchi and gradually grasped the advantage of the battle.

    Akira glanced at the battlefield subconsciously, and found that the Konoha elite ninjas, Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru were all working together to fight against Iwa ninjas and Shirotsuchi. Due to the large number of Iwa ninja, Tsunade and others were struggling with the onslaught of enemies. Compared to Akira''s advantage, Tsunade and others were evenly match with their enemies.

    "The Iwa ninjas here are much stronger than the Suna ninja guarding the Suna village when we attack their village. This must be because most of Suna elite troops were in the country of rain. While the Iwa ninja in front of us are real elite of Iwa. "Akira secretly thought in his heart, knowing the reason immediately.

    "Let''s deal with Kitsuchi first." Akira changed his train of thought and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Did Kitsuchi think that he won''t be able to hurt him if he hide in a dome of dirt? Naive.

    "Lightning Style, lightning beast tracking fang jutsu!" Akira used lightning ninjutsu again. Akira had been using lightning ninjutsu to attack throughout the battle against Kitsuchi. The reason was very simple, lightning ninjutsu had a strong effect and advantage on earth ninjutsu. In the original story, during the Battle between Sasuke and Deidara, Sasuke suppressed Deidara useing lightning ninjutsu. Hence Akira similarly would certainly also use lightning ninjutsu to suppress Kitsuchi.

    Concentrating the chakra on the palm of his hand, forming a lightning blade and changed the shape of the lightning into "beast"-like. The lightning beast is about one meter high and moves quickly. With a roars, the lightning beast rushes out attack toward the earth dome with strong force!

    Boom!

    Only a loud explosion was heard as the earth dome was smashed by Akira and the lightning beast still had enough power to bite towards Kitsuchi under Akira''s control!

    "Earth style, earth armor jutsu" Kitsuchi also roared, using another earth ninjutsu. Earth armor jutsu can turn the whole body or part of the body into stone, become larger and become very hard...

    The lightning beast came in a surprise attack and Kitsuchi resisted with earth armor jutsu and then a loud bang was heard again, the earth trembled violently and the tension in the air spread.

    Akira only saw Kitsuchi body covered by lightning, he coughed and a small mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, signifying that he was injured.

    Even though Kitsuchi used earth armor jutsu to strengthen his defenses, he was still injured by Akira lightning ninjutsu.

    "My body is paralyzed by lightning, damn it, worthy of being a genius of Uchiha''s clan. Under his lightning ninjutsu attack, my earth ninjutsu is at a disadvantage." Kitsuchi whispered to himself.

    "However, I haven''t lost yet and I still have other ninjutsu I haven''t use." Kitsuchi eyes flashed and he was ready to use other ninjutsu.

    Akira did not relax in the slightest, although from the current situation, it seems that he was suppressing Kitsuchi, but Kitsuchi certainly still has his trump cards unused.

    Some Iwa ninjas who paid attention to Akira''s battle with Kitsuchi were stunned. They never thought that Akira would force Kitsuchi to such an extent and from the perspective of the situation, it was obvious that Akira had the advantage.

    Of course, Kitsuchi also obviously has more moves hidden, at least so far he has yet to use his powerful killer moves, hence the result of this battle is still uncertain.

    However, in the eyes of all the Iwa, Akira actually steadily suppressed against Kitsuchi in the current battle and completely gaining the upper hand! This scene fell in the eyes of Iwa Ninja and they couldn''t believe it.

    Kitsuchi is the strongest among the younger generation in Iwa and he still can''t beat the Uchiha boy in front of him. This...

    This young kid is just too terrifying!

    All the spectating Iwa felt the chills on their backs and they were shocked.

    Akira looked calm and prepared to continue using ninjutsu, but at this time Jiraiya''s voice came: "Akira, we are going to retreat. There are more and more Iwa ninjas approaching, it won''t be good if we continue to fight and get surrounded by more ninjas!"

    Jiraiya also reminded Akira.

 Chapter 77 - End of battle

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 77:

    Akira glanced around and found that it was as Jiraiya had said. After the panic they had from the flood just now, the Iwa ninjas had gradually recovered from their panic and there were more and more of them rushing into the battlefield.

    If this continues, the outcome will be hard to tell. That''s why Jiraiya reminded Akira to retreat.

    "Okay." Akira said faintly, then looked at Kitsuchi and said with some regret: "You are indeed extraordinary, but unfortunately time had run out and we can''t continue our fight."

    Kitsuchi is very strong and he also have trump cards that he had yet to use, so Akira was feeling a little regretful, not being able to test his strength against a equally as strong opponent.

    The fight against the genius of his generation, Kitsuchi will make Akira realised his flaw so that he can get stronger.

    "Humph." Kitsuchi snorted softly and he was also a little unwilling. Akira''s lightning ninjutsu suppressed his earth ninjutsu and Akira himself is also proficient in ninjutsu and genjutsu, thus it has been a very tough fight for him.

    In fact, Kitsuchi is definitely not inferior to Akira in terms of strength, but he has been suppressed by Akira, making him very unwilling and annoyed. He was still preparing to fight back, but Akira seemed to be retreating.

    "Earth style, weighted boulder jutsu!" Kitsuchi was very unconvinced, he quickly formed hand seals and then shouted out loudly as he used the weighted boulder jutsu!

    Weighted boulder jutsu is a very powerful earth ninjutsu and it is also Third Tsuchikage trademark ninjutsu. It can seen that Kitsuchi also learnt from his father and use this trademark jutsu.

    There are many uses of weighted boulder jutsu. In the original story, Tsuchikage used this technique to petrify the surrounding enemies and turn them into rocks, which will then crumble apart. It can also be used to increase the target''s gravity. Weighted boulder jutsu is one of the trump card Kitsuchi have that is very useful.

    (Earth Style, weighted boulder jutsu: A technique which enhances the targets gravity at the user''s discretion. The enemy''s mobility is diminished, as the person is crushed by gravity ¡ª and in some cases exhibit petrification-like symptoms and then began to crumble. When this technique is applied to the user it decreases their speed, but the increased weight drastically improves their strength. This method makes it possible for even a weak person to land a devastating hit.)

    The surrounding around Kitsuchi turned into a lot of rocks as they crack from the ground and at the same time, the rocks were shot rapidly towards Akira.

    When this ninjutsu was about to hit Akira''s body, Akira''s body suddenly turned into flocks of crows and dissipated.

    This is the crow clone jutsu that Akira has already prepared!

    "It''s another genjutsu..." Kitsuchi shook his head, thinking Akira is too hard to hit. Akira had probably already used the crow clone jutsu when he released the bringer of darkness jutsu long ago to prevent any mishap. As a result, he had failed to attack Akira''s main body and hit Akira''s crow clone.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Akira''s body instantly retreated elegantly, moving tens of meters away from the battlefield in a flash.

    The Konoha ninjas such as Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, etc also retreated quickly and arrived beside Akira as they prepared to retreat from the battlefield

    "Akira, you are winning against Kitsuchi!." Tsunade said with a hint of surprised in her eyes as she looked at the blood spilling from the corner of Kitsuchi mouth.

    Akira had the advantage througout the battle against Kitsuchi and from the current situation, it seem like Akirs''s is going to win. Therefore Tsunade was surprised as she didn''t expect Akira to be on the advantage so easily.

    Tsunade had also heard of Kitsuchi fame. He is definitely an outstanding junior, but he is losing againdt Akira. Tsunade was speechless as the strength of her own student is improving and getting stronger so rapidly.

    Furthermore the golden lightning ninjutsu he used just now was also very mysterious yet powerful...

    "Let''s retreat quickly and get out of here!" Orochimaru''s voice came and his figure moved, at the same time his chakra surged while he hand sealed: "Summoning Jutsu, Triple Rashomons!"

    Triple Rashomons!

    Three huge gates about ten meters high rise from the ground. The gates were carved with patterns of Shura, Rakshasa and Evil spirits looking both majestic and terrifying.

    In myths and legends, Rashomon is a mysterious door, which leads to life and death and is extremely strong. There are many images symbolizing death on the door. Orochimaru summoning the triple rashomons was to use the rashomons to block and delay Iwa ninjas attack.

    With rashomon''s obstruction, Akira and others were finally able to retreat calmly.

    Akira and the others ran with all their strength as they retreated from the battle, while getting rid of Iwa''s pursued on the road.

    Under the leadership of Shirotsuchi and Kitsuchi, Iwa ninjas began to hunt them down, but was gradually thrown off by Akira and others and they finally had to give up and retreat with grief.

    After this battle, Iwa''s camp was almost completely destroyed by the flood. In addition, without food and supplies, they did not dare to continue with the war, only focusing on defense, so they did not dare to send a large number of people to chase Akira.

    Two days later, Akira and the others, who had been on their way back, finally returned back to Konoha''s base.

    In Konoha''s base, Akira ate some dry food to restore his strength and then carefully recalled the battle with Kitsuchi, which he also benefited a lot from. He carefully considered every detail of the battle so he can improve and strengthen himself from those he lack.

    "Boy, you have grown a lot, your current strength has surpassed the average elite jonin and you have begun to move towards the peak of jonin." Sage of the six path applauded.

    When Akria gradually grasped the Yang nature transfomation, Akira''s strength had already moved towards the peak of jonin.

    "The speed of progress is okay." Akira said.

    "What do you mean okay only? The speed of your progress is already amazing!" The sage said in an irritated tone. It is hard for others to make such progress in half a month, but this guy is not satisfied, and said It''s okay? Isn''t he too shameless!

    Akira smiled without saying a word. (Akira aim is to become the strongest quickly)

    In the camp, Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraiya and others were all sitting together. Tsunade''s beautiful face could not contain her excitement: "This time the plan was a great success. We had completely destroyed Iwa''s camp, their food and other supplies are all also gone and from now on we will have the most advantage on the battlefield!"

    "Well, thanks to Akira''s strategy, we have such a success." Jiraiya also nodded while applauding.

    "It''s just good luck, but Iwa''s ninja reacted very well and we couldn''t do any more damage. It''s a shame we didn''t have the opportunity to steal their loot while attacking their camp ." Akira said lightly.

    "Haha nice, you still want to steal their loot. It is beyond my expectation that you can fight Kitsuchi while being on the win!" Tsunade patted Akira on the shoulder and sighed lightly.

    Everyone nodded their heads, their eyes were a filled with amazement and a mix of other complicated feelings.

    In this battle, Akira actually suppressed Iwa''s strongest young genius Kitsuchi throughout the battle, which is really amazing.

    "After this battle, Akira''s name will definitely be more resounding and it will even shock the entire Ame battlefield!" Tsunade said with a smile.

 Chapter 78 - Famous

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 78:

    Akira and his fellow konoha achieved brilliant results in their attempt of sabotaging Iwa.

    Iwa''s camp in Ame was destroyed and all their supplies and food were destroyed as well. Although Iwa had suffered little casualties, but overall they had achieve their goal of destroying Iwa''s food supplies.

    Iwa and Konoha fight had been on a stalemate for too long before and even the trio Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru together could not take down Iwa forces. However, Akira''s ame out with a plan to destroy their food supplies and ensuring their win in the war, thus Iwa loss!

    Furthermore Akira alone fought with Kitsuchi and still had the upper hand in the fight! This is what surprised Tsunade and others the most as they had also heard of Kitsuchi''s reputation as a genius of Iwa. the most important thing is that Kitsuchi is four years older than Akira, which means he also practiced ninjutsu earlier. Even in such a situation, Akira is still winning against Kitsuchi made Tsunade and the others surprised and amazed.

    "The difference is not too big, I only had a slight advantage against him. Kitsuchi is also very strong and he must have some killer moves that had yet to be used..." Akira smiled and said faintly.

    Kitsuchi is very strong and Akira only has a slight advantage and did not really win in the fight against Kitsuchi. Akira remain calm and not proud of this achievement.

    This scene and Akira reaction was seen in the eyes of Tsunade and others, Akira had shown that he is calm and mature.

    This kind of calm and mature attitude is really rare!

    "We had led thousands of elites ninja against Iwa but we were unable to defeat Iwa. However with just your strategy, we had defeated Iwa easily. From today onward, your name will definitely be resounded across the battlefield of country of rain." Jiraiya also smiled and agreed with Tsunade''s words.

    Akira smiled and he didn''t deny it.

    Soon, Akira''s strategy of flooding Iwa''s camp spread throughout the battlefield in country of rain. Right after his feat of kidnapping Sasori and forced Chiyo troops to retreat, Akira''s name was once again resounding through the country of rain.

    Only this time, Akira''s fame spread even farther and wider, more and more people know that Konoha has a young genius named Uchiha Akira. Not only had he forced the retreat of the veteran puppet master Chiyo, but now he utilized the terrain of the big river and flooded Iwa camp. He had also battle with the famous Iwa genius and still had the advantage in the fight!

    Every piece of the news is shocking and mind blowing, but it was all done by the same person and what is even more surprising is that this person is still a young kid!

    Many people can''t help but recall Chiyo''s evaluation of Akira: Konoha''s rising star! Now it seems that Chiyo is really right afterall, Akira''s performance is now as dazzling as the stars.

    There is no doubt about this point, because of Akira''s brilliant strategy, he had reversed the current situation between Konoha and Iwa. The balance of the war has been titled and gradually lean towards Konoha advantage.

    All in all, if Akira had only a slightly good reputation when he forced the retreat of Chiyo, then Akira is now renown and famous in the battlefield of the country of rain. As long as the Konoha ninja on the battlefield is mentioned, everyone will remember that Konoha has such a young genius.

    Akira is in a good mood with his accidental ''Increase in reputation'' again.

    In any case, fame is also a good thing for him. Although it may occasionally cause some unnecessary trouble, but overall, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.

    As Akira''s fame gradually rose, Akira found that there was another person who had a different attitude towards him ---- Kato Dan.

    Dan has been very depressed recently. After the two battles between Suna and Iwa, Akira''s reputation has grown more and more. In the hearts of Konoha ninjas, Akirs''s position is only just below to that of Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru trio. Whereas he, Kato Dan name had been mentioned less and less.

    The most important thing is that Akira and Tsunade are getting closer and closer, making Dan feel sour in his heart and the fire of jealousy burn like a spark.

    Of course Akira had also noticed this and he had already sentenced Kato to death in his heart. Akira is already planning to find an opportunity to get rid of this threat, as he didn''t like the feeling of being targeted by the enemy.

    "Akira, how does it feel to be famous~?" Minato came at this time, looked at Akira with envy and asked with a smile. This time, Minato did not participate in the battle because his strength was too weak for the ambush.

    Akira shrugged: "Nothing special, the same as before."

    "No, you are now regarded by many as the strongest genius among the younger generation of Konoha, the pride of Uchiha!" Minato said with emotion.

    Akira smiled indifferently: "It''s just opinion from other people. Once you make a mistake, these remarks will immediately change and they will turn against you." (He meant something like Sakumo case)

    "That''s right, but the speed of your progress is really very fast. I had heard that Iwa''s genius kitsuchi is strong. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to fight against this kind of genius." Minato is still a little envious.

    During this period of time, the speed of Minato''s progress was also very fast, especially after learning flying raijin, Minato alone is already able to deal with jonin. But if you were to compare to Akira, it''s a little insignificant.

    Minato is very resentful about this. God knows how Akira train to make such fast progress and there is still the rumored mysterious golden flames...

    "Isn''t it better if you fight with me first then fight Kitsuchi." Akira shrugged.

    Minato expression changed as he laugh akwardly and muttered the last sentence: "Haha no thanks. Fighting with you is just looking for a abuse."

    "What are you guys talking about?" Tsunade appeared in a casual dress, showing her perfect beauty and figure, her hair was wet, as if she had just taken a bath. She walked over, then patted Akira on the shoulder friendly and stood beside him.

    Tsunade skin is as smooth as a jade, bright eyes, white teeth and a pair of beautiful eyes watching Akira, anyone that look at her will be stunned by her extremely beautiful looks and figure.

    Looking at Tsunade, Akira suddenly asked, "Tsunade sensei, why don''t we practice against each other?"

    Practice against each other?

    Akira has made great progress recently. According to sage of the six path, his strength had already surpassed average elite jonin and has begun to move towards the peak of jonin level.

    Originally, Akira intended to practice against Minato but Minato is slightly weaker. It would definitely be a better choice to have someone strong like Tsunade to guide and test him.

    "Okay." Tsunade graciously agreed after being slightly startled by Akira request.

    Akira was overjoyed. It is much more comfortable to have a beautiful woman like Tsunade to train with than with Minato.

    Minato looked at Akira and Tsunade with resentment as he muttered in his heart that Akira is really blessed to have a beautiful sensei to personally guide him, whereas his own teacher is a pervert...

    Dan looked at Akira and Tsunade jealously and his complexion turned even more gloomy.

 Chapter 79 - Konans Paper Ninjutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 79: Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-paper-ninjutsu_52439647292293095">#''s-paper-ninjutsu_52439647292293095</a> for visiting.

    Akira and Tsunade found a empty space to fight and Akira also uses this chance to familiarize himself with using his ninjutsu in combat.

    Akira mainly used fire and lightning ninjutsu among his arsenals of ninjutsu. Because of the wet environment in the country of rain, Akira uses lightning ninjutsu more frequently as it is more effective in the rain (water conduct electricity). So naturally he also use lightning ninjutsu against Tsunade.

    "Lightning style, lightning blade!" Akira gathered the lightning in his palm and carried out a powerful attack. The gathered lightning blade have a strong penetrating power that can easily pierce through any armor. Lightning blade is also Kakashi trademark ninjutsu that he created in the original story. It is said that Kakashi once splitted a lightning bolt with this ninjutsu, hence the ninjutsu was name as such.

    Lightning blade/Raikiri is an improved version of Chidori and it also have more power.

    When Tsunade saw lightning blade, she couldn''t help but to be stunned: "A lightning ninjutsu stronger than the previous Chidori? The powerful thrust and penetrating power...this ninjutsu is very powerful."

    Tsunade''s eyes were full of admiration. Akira is indeed one of the most powerful geniuses she has ever seen.

    "Chakra enhanced punch!" Seeing Akira rushing in with lightning blade, Tsunade hit the ground with her chakra enhanced punch. This punch directly smashed the ground into a huge hole. The ground was completely cracked and the soil was all broken and collapsed.

    Akira moved his body to avoid the attack, but he still had some lingering fears. Tsunade''s chakra enhanced strength is really terrifying, as long as he is hit, he will be seriously injured even if he is not dead.

    The ground in a radius of more than ten meters cracked and even Akira felt a shocking pressure.

    In the current state, it is very difficult for akira to approach Tsunade and fight up close.

    Shurikenjutsu! Akira took out his ninja tools and shot out dozens of shurikens, including the wind demon shurikens. The shurikens collided with each other, ricochet into a strange arc and the shurikens came from all directions, sealing all the paths of Tsunade escape.

    "Compared with the last time, your Shurikenjutsu has become stronger again. Akira, your progress is very fast." Tsunade''s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise and she sighed lightly.

    Facing the shurikens coming from all directions, Tsunade used Chakra scalpel, quickly rotated her body and took all the shurikens down.

    The two attacked back and forth each other and Akira learn quickly in the battle with Tsunade.

    What surprised Tsunade was that in almost every match, Akira would soon make new progress and the degree of progress was not small too! This made Tsunade even more shocked, while she secretly sigh at Akira''s incredible combat talent.

    What made Tsunade more satisfied was Akira''s perseverance. Almost every time, he practice until his chakra was exhausted.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, Akira''s growth is to be expected.

    "I''m afraid it won''t take too long for you to reach up the peak of jonin level" Tsunade chuckled lightly and blinked her beautiful eyes.

    "It''s all thanks to sensei for practicing with me every day." Akira laughed.

    Tsunade chuckled and nodded. She was very satisfied with her student in front of her. He is unparalleled in wisdom and a very talented genius... which she is extremely proud of.

    Looking at Tsunade''s smiling face, Akira''s heart moved. The two of them had just fought. At this time Tsunade''s whole body was soaked in sweat and her whole body was beautifully outlined. Her skin is as white as jade and her waist is slender, with all the curves on the right places. Akira couldn''t help be in dazed while staring at her beauty.

    The days had passed very quickly through the war. A few months had passed and Akira is now ten years old. Ninjas generally mature early (fall in love early) and Akira was also dazed looking at the beautiful scene in front of him.

    "What are you looking at?" Tsunade noticed Akira''s gaze, her heart pounded quickly while she pretended to be calm and casual.

    Fortunately, Akira skin is thick: "I was dazed by sensei beauty"

    Tsunade couldn''t help but be overjoyed when she heard this. She was a little happy hearing Akira praising her. But Tsunade said: "You are such a sweet talker at such a young age, hmph." (Tsundere)

    "Not true, what I said was my sincere feeling." Akira defended.

    "Who believes in you, I bet you said the same thing to the little girl who you back brought, right?" Tsunade said while pointing to Konan. Tsunade had also seen Konan, so that''s why she said that.

    Akira was speechless at once.

    However Akira didn''t notice that Tsunade''s ears turned slightly red and her beautiful eyes were showing a little bit of happiness

    "By the way, the little girl you brought back seems to have good talentband Jiraiya really likes her." Tsunade said.

    "Really?" Akira was suprised. It seems like Konan and Jiraiya are destined. In the original story, Konan, Yahiko and Nagato are Jiraiya students.

    "Yeah, Jiraita seems to be teaching that little girl some basic ninjutsu right now, should we take a look?"

    "Why not, let go!" Akira hearing this became interested.

    Akira and Tsunade walked to the training ground and saw Jiraiya teaching Konan some basic ninjutsu.

    "Brother Akira!" As soon as Konan saw Akira, her eyes lit up, as if she had found a gem and happily ran to Akira''s side, holding his arm affectionately.

    As soon as she saw Akira, Konan was very affectionate and smiled sweetly.

    Xiao Nan regarded Akira as her closest and only family, so she had such a big reaction when she saw Akira. Jiraiya also sighed helplessly. He had been teaching Konan some basic ninjutsu recently, but he didn''t see Konan getting close to him. Instead, she only smiled sweetly when she saw Akira.

    "Konan, have you been learning ninjutsu recently?" Akira touched Konan''s head and said with a smile.

    "Well, I must learn ninjutsu, so that I can help Brother Akira deal with enemy in the future!" Konan said sweetly, holding her small fist. After being with Akira for this period of time, Konan no longer looked timid and became lively. Of course, this liveliness was limited to Akira alone. In front of other people, Konan was still very reserved.

    Even if it is Jiraiya who teaches Konan Ninjutsu, Konan''s communication with Jiraiya is only ordinary and normal. Only when facing Akira, will she show a relaxed and lively side.

    "Konan is very talented. You had brought back a good seedling. In particular, konan seems to be very interested in origami. While travelling the Ninja World to train, I have encountered a secret technique of using chakra to modify paper as a method of attack. This paper ninjutsu may be very suitable for Konan to learn" Jiraiya explained.

    "Secret technique, paper ninjutsu?" Akira''s eyes lit up.

    Konan''s paper ninjutsu! This is Konan''s signature skill in the original story.

    "Well, I will teach it to her once she grow up a bit more" Jiraiya also smiled.

    Akira nodded without hesitation. With Konan''s current attachment to him, Konan will definitely be his right-hand man in the future, so it is of course good for Konan to increase her strength.

 Chapter 80 - Akiras leisure day

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 80:

    Ever since Akira rescued Konan, she has then regarded Akira as her family and the person she can rely on the most.

    So when Jiraiya taught Konan ninjutsu, Akira was actually the happiest. Akira is relieved as Konan got more powerful.

    Akira patted Konan''s head, immediately her small face turned red and she threw herself into Akira''s arms like a kitten while enjoying the intimacy with Akira happily.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade inadvertently frowned slightly and there was a feeling that she hadn''t noticed spreading in her heart.(P.S Jealous)

    "Konan, don''t over exhaust yourself from training. You can''t rush when it comes to learning ninjutsu." Akira kindly advice.

    "Okay." Konan clench her fist and promised, but in her heart, she secretly promised herself to become stronger quickly so that she could have a chance to help her Brother Akira.

    ''No matter what method I use, I must get stronger quickly so that I won''t be a burden on him!'' Konan thought to herself. In the base these days, she had also heard many Konoha ninjas discussing about Akira''s amazing feat. The little girl who originally admired Akira greatly, is now even more fanatical after knowing hearing his feat.

    Akira showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth while squeezing Konan''s face and feeling her soft round cheek.

    "Let''s stop our practice here today. By the way, Akira, your contribution and merit had already spread in our village and Third Hokage-sama had even praise you." Jiraiya smiled and said: "I received a letter from Sarutobi sensei. In his letter, he is full of praise for your strategy."

    As a student of third hokage, Jiraiya and Sarutobi Hiruzen of course often exchange news.

    Third hokage praise?

    Akira curled his lips. It seems like Third Hokage had been very concerned about him, but it is not surprising as he gradually become well known in the battlefield.

    "Help me thank third hokage for his kind words." Akira said.

    "Yes, this time your reputation has spread throughout Konoha village. Both Uchiha clan and Konoha regard you as a war hero. I have also heard that Kushina, Mikoto, Choza and others are all happy and proud of you... ¡­" Tsunade said with a smile.

    When mentioning Kushina, Mikoto and others, Akira''s eyes slightly soften and a smile appeared on his lips.

    Akira had gradually became famous became in the Country of Rain battlefield. He had became famous enough that even Kushina and others in back in Konoha village also heard his reputation, which shows how famous Akira had become now.

    "Now it is a undeniable fact that you are Konoha''s rising star. Congratulations." Tsunade smiled and patted Akira on the shoulder.

    Akira shrugged, since even Konoha village had receive his news and record on the battlefield of the Country of Rain. It can only mean that his reputation had indeed grown a lot, at the same time, the benefits of this are also obvious.

    Akira''s fame has risen, so even higher ups of Konoha such as third hokage and Danzo will have to pay attention to him, especially Danzo, he will not dare to make any tricks or moves easily. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-leisure-day_52487815098852752">#''s-leisure-day_52487815098852752</a> for visiting.

    After chatting with Tsunade, Akira took Konan back to his temporary residence.

    "I am so tired after fighting against Tsunade for a entire day." Akira casually threw his ninja tools and weapons aside and then directly lay down and close his eyes.

    "Is Brother Akira tired?" Konan''s soft and sweet voice came. Akira turned around and saw Konan''s iconic light purple-blue hair. The current Konan is not a refugee anymore and after proper care and food, she now looks so cute and healthy.

    "En, I am indeed a bit tired. I have been increasing the intensity of my practice during this period of time." Akira said.

    Konan nodded obediently. Akira was resting but suddenly he felt a pair of very soft and small hands pinching his shoulders and helping him massage.

    Akira looked back, only to see Konan''s face earnestly massaging and her eyes sparkling. Her soft hands carefully pinched Akira''s shoulders, which really help in relieving Akira''s fatigue.

    "Konan, you can massage?" Akira was a little surprised.

    "No, no, I just saw Brother Akira that you are too tired..." Xiao Nan looked a little uncomfortable by Akira stare, so she lowered her head slightly and two blushes reddening on her face.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth as he suddenly felt most of his fatigue subsided and his mood became more relaxed.

    With a cute little girl like Konan massaging him, plus having princess Tsunade to spar with him daily, while his fame is rising in the Country of Rain. So it had been a relaxing and leisure day for Akira.

    "En, you are good at massaging, continue." Akira enjoyed it comfortably with half-closed eyes.

    After receiving Akira''s praise, Konan''s face showed an intoxicated blush and worked harder for Akira, massaging his head, arms and back one by one, gradually relieving Akira fatigue and make him more at ease and comfortable.

    Akira looked at Konan''s slightly immature face and couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. Who would have thought that the "Angel", who had always been cold in the original story Akatsuki, would actually be massage him? The current Konan is so adorable in front of him.

    This treatment is not something anybody can enjoy. Konan normally act coldly in front of others, but being so cute and pleasant in front of himself.

    "Brother Akira, I''ll help you boil the water for your bath..."

    "Brother Akira, I will heat up the food, you can eat it in a while..."

    .....

    "Brother Akira..."

    Although Konan is still young, but she is already very good at taking care of others. She took the initiative to handle everything so that Akira didn''t have to do anything. This made Akira couldn''t help but sigh.

    "It''s so much easier to have Konan with me." Akira smiled and pinched Konan''s small nose.

    Being praised by Akira, Konan smiled with her eyes bent into crescent moons.

    After Konan helped Akira massage, Akira comfortably took a hot bath and then quickly finished his meal. After that, Kona pestered Akira and said that she wanted to play shogi with him. The two of them played for a while and then rested when it got late.

    After working for so many days, Akira finally got a good night sleep and felt better.

    Akira slept on the couch outside of the room, while Konan slept in room. Akira was sleeping, when he heard some rustling and a warm and slender body seemed to attach to his body.

    "Brother Akira." Konan''s soft voice sounded while looking at him with her big bright eyes filled with hope: "I can''t sleep, can you sleep with me?"

 Chapter 81 - Dans Hostility

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 81:

    Sleeping with Konan?

    Akira looked at Konan''s doll-like cheeks, her starry eyes were shining brightly, her cheeks were extremely delicate and a faint cherry blossom scent spread to Akira''s nose.

    Konan was wearing a thin pajama and there were still drops of water on her two milky arms. It was obvious that she had just taken a bath. Konan in front of Akira right now is just too cute.

    Akira coughed. Fortunately, he is not a Lolicon, otherwise this cuteness and lethality...

    "Can''t you sleep by yourself?" Akira asked.

    Konan pursed her mouth, a little aggrieved: "But, but I can''t sleep."

    "Okay." Akira finally nodded after being defeated by Konan''s cute look.

    "Yay!" Konan suddenly jumped with joy, then she obediently plunged into Akira''s arms with a cheer.

    "Sleep obediently!" Akira patted Konan on the head.

    He don''t have the slightest interest on a four-year-old little girl, maybe when Konan grows up will he then be interested.

    "Ok." Konan happily fell asleep in Akira''s arms.

    ...

    When he got up from the couch the next day, Konan drew up water for Akira to wash up early and obediently waited on the side like a little maid. She was very cute and lovely in helping Akira to prepare his shower and serve him tea.

    Akira was a little uncomfortable at first and wanted Konan not to do this, but Konan didn''t listen at all and insisted on serving Akira, so Akira could only let Konan do as she please.

    After freshening up, Akira heard Minato''s excited voice coming from outside the door: "Akira, we have another mission. Jiraiya sensei and Tsunade sensei invited us to come over!"

    "Another mission?" Akira''s spirit also lifted up. He is a little looking forward to the mission now and the reason is very simple. Akira can clearly feel his progress growing every time he fights against enemy.

    According to his current rate of progress, Akira felt that he is not far from reaching the peak of jonin level.

    "Well, let''s go quickly." Minato was even more excited. They had not done any mission, ever since Akira and himself killed Ame Ghost Sword and he had been looking forward to doing a mission.

    Akira and Minato arrived at the main camp together and saw Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Dan. Seeing Dan among them, Akira face turn sour.

    Since the beginning Akira had no good feelings about Dan and did not say bother to greet him, totally disregarding him while nodding his head and greet Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    "Akira and Minato, both of you came at the right time, we have a mission for both of you and Dan." Tsunade said with a smile.

    A mission together with Dan?

    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Akira couldn''t help but glanced at Dan and found that Dan was also taken aback, obviously he didn''t expect this as well.

    Tsunade waved her milk white hand: "At present, on the battlefield of Ame, Suna and Ame are waiting at the sideline for any opportunities. Only us, Konoha and Iwa are constantly confronting each other. Therefore at present, Iwa is our biggest threat, so this time I want to request you to do a mission. "

    "We plan to let the three of you go spy and monitor on Iwa ninja forces movement. Dan spirit transformation jutsu can monitor the enemy''s movement easily. Akira, you are resourceful and strong. Minato has flying raijin, which allow him to move around and escape. Therefore our plan is to let the three of you work together and monitor on Iwa''s current information." Tsunade said.

    So this is what they want.

    The mission is to investigate on Iwa and collect informations!

    After Akira flooded Iwa camp and destroyed their food and supplies, the winning scale of the war gradually tilted towards Konoha. Iwa without any reinforcements and supports can only maintain a defensive position against Konoha.

    However Iwa ninja force''s recent movements have been a little mysterious, so Tsunade wanted the three of them to investigate and find out information on what they are hiding and planning to do

    "Working together with Dan?" Akira heart skipped a beat while thinking to himself that maybe this is a good opportunity to solve Dan?

    Ever since sage of the six path reminder on Dan''s hostility, Akira could vaguely perceive Kato''s bad intentions towards him. Hence Akira had already sentenced Dan to death in his heart. He wouldn''t be foolish enough to wait for Dan to take the initiative to deal with him. Of course, this kind of thing, he must make the first step and take action first.

    "No problem, we will definitely complete the mission!" Minato didn''t know Akira''s plan and said immediately without any pressure.

    Dan also looked at Akira with complicated expressions and the gloom in his eyes can be seen for a fleeting moment. Dan is also upset to do a mission together with Akira.

    But of course he wouldn''t say anything about Tsunade''s arrangement, just nodding silently: "I see."

    "Good, this time your main concerned is about the movements of Iwa explosive corps." Tsunade exhorted.

    Akira, Minato and Dan nod their heads.

    "Oh, by the way, Akira will be the your team of three taicho for the time being and he will be in charge of everything." Tsunade added after remembering.

    Akira will be the taicho of the three-person team and Minato and Dan will have to obey Akira''s command! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-hostility_52510905648348481">#''s-hostility_52510905648348481</a> for visiting.

    Dan''s complexion immediately became as gloomy as murky water. He as a strong peak jonin level ninja, has to obey Akira''s command now, makes him very unsatisfied, not to mention this is also what Tsunade assigned personally.

    "She even choose to appoint Uchiha Akira as the taicho. Am I worse than Akira in Tsunade''s heart? Damn, whether it is in term of strength or experience, I should be the stronger and better choice!" Dan gritted his teeth and looked at Akira with hate, his complexion became more gloomy and his eyes flashed coldly.

    Akira had a panoramic view of this scene and believed in his own judgment even more.

    "Boy, this Dan''s hostility to you is getting heavier and heavier, be careful, he have ulterior motive for you this time." Sage of the six path reminded.

    "I know, thanks for reminding." Akira said lightly.

    Even sage of the six path said so and he definitely couldn''t let Dan off.

    "Boy, if it is really dangerous, I will help you, after all, the other party is at peak of jonin level. I am afraid you are still not strong enough to handle." Sage of the six path offered his help.

    Akira replied with a smile, "No, I can handle it by myself." Akira didn''t want to rely on the sage for everything.

    "Do you have a way to deal with peak of jonin ninja? Okay, I''ll wait and see." Sage of the six path was very curious, but he still let Akira handle it.

    After Tsunade finished in the preparation of the mission, she said to Akira "Akira, you must pay attention to safety along the way. Be careful."

    "Okay, will do." Akira nodded, Tsunade also sent Akira out of the camp, whereas both Jiraiya and Orochimaru said that they will wait for Akira to return triumphantly. Nawaki had also came not long ago, as he had been fighting with Orochimaru before and he and Akira were also very good friends. Both of them and Kushina belonged to a genin team under Tsunade lead and they have a very good relationship with each other.

    After saying farewell to Nawaki, Akira and the three people prepared everything, then left the base and set off immediately.

 Chapter 82 - Spirit Transformation Weakness

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 82:

    Akira and his team left the base and went to Iwa''s territory to spy and collect information on them.

    As usual the rain in the country of rain did not stop pouring, but the weather was not too bad, with only light drizzling.

    Akira, Minato and Dan as a team travelled together but there was a ackward atmosphere between them. Especially Akira and Dan, who are lost in their own thoughts and no conversation was made at all. This is because Dan is hostile to Akira and Akira also don''t bother to be friends with Dan.

    "Ahem, where are we going now?" Minato gradually realized that there was something wrong between Akira and Dan and took the initiative to ease the atmosphere through asking the question.

    "Obviously we are going to Iwa territory. According to the map and intelligence data, most of the Iwa ninja have gathered in the south of the country of rain. Therefore we mainly go there and probe on the movements of their ninja forces." Akira said nonchantly.

    "No problem." Minato nodded, agreeing.

    Akira glanced at Dan and said, "Dan, you don''t have any problem with spying on the enemy through your spirit transfomation jutsu right?"

    "Ok." Kato said stiffly.

    Dan is a peak level jonin and he also has his own unique ninjutsu, called the "spirit transformation jutsu". Spirit transfomation jutsu is a S rank ninjutsu that allows his spirit to leave the body. He can then take possession of a target with his spirit to suppress and collapse the victim''s spirit, killing them. Additionally, he can freely manipulate the possessed target action once possessed. This technique can also be used to communicate information or transfer chakra. Regardless of where the target is, this technique will always reach the person whom the user intends to, even if the user has no idea where they are. Having become a living ghost, the spirit has no substance and cannot be affected by enemy attacks.

    ''Spirit transformation jutsu'' is a very powerful and versatile ninjutsu. It is also because of this S rank ninjutsu that Dan can be called a peak level jonin and can also be regarded as a ninjutsu unique to Dan.

    It can be said that if Akira can find spirit transformation jutsu weakness, he will be able to defeat Kato Dan easily!

    "Brat, spirit transfomation jutsu is not easy to deal with. Are you sure you don''t need my help to deal with him?" Sage of the six path jokingly laughed.

    Akira smiled faintly and communicated with the sage through his mind: "Although spirit transfomation jutsu is indeed powerful, but no matter how powerful a ninjutsu is, it will still have weaknesses and this applies to spirit transfomation jutsu as well. As long as I find out the ninjutsu weaknesses, then there will be nothing to be afraid of, right?"

    "Oh? Are you telling me, you know what are the weaknesses of the spirit transfomation jutsu?" The sage want to test Akira.

    During this period of time, Akira has followed and learn ninjutsu from the sage. Thus sage of the six path of want to use this opportunity to test on how much Akira had learnt.

    Akira explained: "The most terrifying aspect of the spirit transfomation jutsu is that it allows the user spirit to leave their body, killing enemy from a distance. Many people are killed before they can be prepared. But if I take precautions against this ninjutsu, the effectiveness of the spirit transfomation jutsu will be reduce greatly."

    "Yes, but despite this, spirit transfomation jutsu is still very difficult to deal with and the genjutsu you are good at is useless." Sage of the six path added.

    Akira nodded: "I know, but I believe that despite this, the spirit transfomation jutsu still has two weaknesses. One is that when the ninjutsu is used, the user body will be unable to move and will be at the mercy of others. Secondly, the duration of spirit transfomation cannot be too long, otherwise the user spirit will suffer damage."

    Since Akira wants to deal with Dan, he will naturally have to prepare early and had also studied on Dan''s spirit transformation jutsu. Firstly, the user body cannot move when the ninjutsu is used. This is the biggest drawback of the spirit transfomation jutsu. In addition, the duration of the ninjutsu is also another problem and cannot be used too long. This is also very understandable. If there is no time limit to the duration of the ninjutsu, the ninjutsu will be too overpowered.

    The sage nodded his head in satisfaction and said in amazement: "That''s right."

    Sage of the six path was very surprised by Akira deduction, Akira actually knew so much about the spirit transfomation jutsu, it seemed that he is really ready to deal with Dan?

    "Now that I know the weakness of the spirit transfomation jutsu, I will have the advantage, Kato Dan hm..." A cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes.

    "Boy, you still have to be careful. The spirit transfomation jutsu is very strong. There is no doubt about this and the other party is still a peak level jonin. It will be really tough fight if both of you went all out..." Sage of the six path reminded Akira kindly.

    Akira nodded discretly.

    After finishing the chat with sage of the six path and looked at the surrounding environment. Before he knew it, Akira and his team had already travelled a long distance and gradually entered Iwa territory.

    "Iwa should be acting around this area, but we still have to be cautious while approaching." Minato looked at the map and reminded.

    Both Akira and Dan nodded slightly.

    Dan also took a look at Akira, his face was even more gloomy and he was thinking about some malicious ideas in his heart, wondering whether to take this opportunity to kill Akira in one fell swoop, anyway, it is normal for someone to die unexpectedly when going out on a mission right...

    While Dan was contemplating on whether to kill Akira, Akira had already made a decisive decision to kill Dan.

    Akira''s team gradually entered the hinterland of Iwa

    "There should be many Iwa ninja and Iwa''s camp nearby." Akira said softly.

    Minato agreed with Akira''s opinion: "Well, how should we spy on Iwa?"

    "Hide your breath first and search for the location of Iwa camp." Akira said.

    "No problem."

    Akira instructed Minato and Dan to search for the location of the Iwa camp. Dan also stop his train of thought and focused on searching.

    Akira and his team then concealed their figure and breath. Not long after Minato found the location.

    "Akira, I found it, about 3,000 meters southeast, is the location of the Iwa camp! Surrounded by a elite force of Iwa, the number is about one hundred, most likely it is Iwa''s explosion corps!" Minato listed out.

    Iwa has a special force called explosion corps which is a elite force of Iwa. It is also the target of Akira and his team to spy on and gather intelligence this time.

    Akira''s eyes lit up: "We have found Iwa location, but let''s not alert them of our presence!"

    "En." Minato agreed, Dan naturally nodded and obeyed Akira''s instructions.

    They have successfully found Iwa''s explosion corps, but Akira had a sudden inspiration on a way to deal with Dan. Dan is a peak level jonin, while Akira is only a elite level jonin. He is still slightly weaker than Dan overall, thus it won''t be advantageous for him if he fight Dan head on.

    But the appearance of Iwa ninjas at the momenet is an opportunity for him to take advantage.

    Akira plan to make good use of Iwa ninjas to help him get rid of Kato Dan!

    Kato Dan''s threat was like a knife on his throat, making Akira very uncomfortable and he planned to once and for all, kill Dan with the help of Iwa!

 Chapter 83 - You are too evil

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 83:

    Akira and his team squatted in the grass, hiding their breath while communicating with each other

    "Listen to me, next we will act separately, but we will still keep in touch with one another and spy on Iwa. Then we will collate the information gathered" Akira instructed.

    Akira did not trust Dan, so of course he would not cooperate with him and chose to act separately.

    Dan also had no objection and nodded lightly, he was also thinking about how to deal with Akira in his heart.

    "Remember to keep in touch while acting separately. Everyone must then gather here before tomorrow morning." Akira said lightly.

    Both Dan and Minato nodded in agreement, then their bodies flashed away and both disappeared in place.

    Dan''s figure quickly disappeared from the area. Akira looked at Dan''s disappearing figure and quickly hand sealed, creating two shadow clones.

    "Follow Dan, I need to know his location." Akira ordered the two shadow clones.

    "Hai." Akira''s two shadow clones moved instantly and gradually followed Dan.

    "Boy, are you really planning to deal with Kato Dan? How can you solve him alone?" Sage of the six path was puzzled. Although Akira''s strength had improved rapidly, it was still not as good as Dan level of strength yet.

    But now Akira let his shadow clones follow Dan, it means that he really intends to do something with Dan.

    Akira smiled faintly: "Of course I have my way." Akira dispatched two shadow clones to follow Kato Den, meanwhile he went to Iwa camp himself.

    In fact, Akira''s method is also very simple. The reason why Akira dispatched the shadow clones to follow Dan was because he need to know the location of Dan, he can then exposed Kato Dan''s location to the Iwa and let Iwa ninjas go and kill him!

    Borrow a knife to kill someone! (A idiom to use someone else to kill your target)

    Akira played with this idea.

    Now that he decided to get rid of the threat(Kato Dan), Akira acted immediately without hesitation. He then talked about his plan to the sage. The sage coughed and said, "Brat, your idea is too evil."

    "Fine, I won''t interfere." The sage wanted to persuade with a few words, but thinking of Kato''s previous performance, he simply said nothing.

    Akira shrugged, his figure flashed quickly and he disappeared in place, as he went to Iwa''s camp.

    Iwa camp was right in front as Akira sneak forward and finally quietly approach from the side of the Iwa camp and observe the Iwa camp. This should be the temporary camp for Iwa, with about 100 people in it. Akira opened his sharingan to observe the chakras in these Iwa bodies and it seems that they are indeed the elite forces of Iwa.

    "Estimated about 100 Iwa elite force station here. Minato is right. It is probably Iwa''s explosion corps." Akira''s heart was slightly excited as her secretly investigate on the strength of the enemy.

    On the front of the camp, there were five ninjas patrolling back and forth, guarding the camp heavily. But what is going on in the camp is completely unclear. After all, the sharingan has limited insight compared to byakugan.

    "Lets entre Iwa camp first and reveal the information about Kato Dan''s to nearby Iwa ninjas. I just need to know the location of Dan by releasing the shadow clone." Akira thought secretly in his heart. Akira specially sent two clones to follow Dan, just for this moment.

    There is a feature of the shadow clone jutsu, when it is released, the information about the clone''s experience can be obtained by the original body, hence Akira can also use this to know the current situation of Dan.

    Shadow clone jutsu is very practical and this is also one of the ninjutsu that Akira learned in Anbu.

    Akira released a shadow clone and immediately obtained information about Dan''s location. It turns out that Dan has been hiding in the underground cave. He is planning to hide in the underground cave and use spirit transformation jutsu to ensure his safety.

    "Dan is not stupid, he know to find a hidden hiding place first. It seems like I have to move faster, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with him when he use the spirit transfomation jutsu." Akira frowned.

    Seizing the opportunity, Akira''s figure flashed and approached Iwa camp.

    With a mask on Akira''s face, he also change his appearance with transformation technique(henge no jutsu) and lurked to Iwa camp.

    The ninjas around the Iwa camp were still patrolling back and forth. Meanwhile Akira wrote the news of Kato Dan on a piece of paper, then kneaded it into a ball and thrown it out. The paper ball then hit one of the patrolling Iwa ninja.

    "Who?" The Patrolling Iwa ninja suddenly became alert and couldn''t help but be confused after discovering that it was just a ball of paper. Looking left and right, Akira''s figure had already disappeared and they didn''t notice it.

    "What''s the matter?" The surrounding patrolling Iwa ninjas was also alarmed and asked one by one.

    The patrolling Iwa ninja who was hit by the paper ball said with some uncertainty: "I was hit by a paper ball, there is also a message written in it ."

    "Paper ball? What is written in it?"

    "Open it quickly."

    The patrolling Iwa ninja opened the paper ball, only to see it written: Konoha peak level jonin, Kato Dan is hiding in a underground cave about two kilometers toward North-west, trying to spy on Iwa''s information.

    The patrolling ninja was shocked and knew the seriousness of the situation the moment he opened the paper ball: "Not good, Konoha sent a ninja, Kato Dan to spy on us. He it is nearby, trying to spy on our intelligence?"

    "What? Hurry up, report this matter to Kesseki sama!"

    "Is the source of this paper reliable? it can be a trap!" Iwa ninja discuss with one another and they were all suspicious.

    The patrolling Iwa ninja gritted his teeth and said: "No matter what, let''s tell Kesseki sama first!" This kind of thing is not their decision, so the patrolling Iwa ninja doesn''t dare to be careless.

    Kesseki?

    Akira ponder in his heart, he had also heard of this person. He should be a peak level jonin, who was quite famous among Iwa explosion corps.

    The Iwa ninja hurried to report to Kesseki and Kesseki quickly walked out of the camp. After inquiring about the situation, Kesseki''s expression turned very serious.

    "It turned out to be Kato Dan, a peak level jonin from Konoha. I heard that Kato Dan has his own unique ninjutsu and he is also a very strong peak level jonin ninja" Shi Feng looked solemn, and walked in thought for a while: "No matter if this news is true or false, all of us will be taking part in this operation, form small teams to search around the perimeters. In addition, ten people will follow me, we will go to the underground cave written in the ball of paper and carefully investigate on the situation! "

    "Yes Kesseki sama! "

    All the Iwa ninja will be taking part in the operation.

    Everything is developing according to Akira''s expectations. Now he just need to wait for Iwa ninja and Kato Dan to fight!

 Chapter 84 - Dans Desperation

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 84:

    Seeing Iwa taking actions, Akira retreated quickly to avoid being noticed by them

    All the Iwa ninjas in the camp gathered and formed defensive formation quickly. These Iwa ninjas are well-trained and are indeed elite troops. Meanwhile ten other ninja followed Kisseki and went to the underground cave where Kato was hidden.

    Akira retreated and hid his breath, while observing the movements of Kisseki and others.

    Kisseki then took his surbodinate and hurried towards the underground cave and Akira tailed them from far behind, keeping his distance and remain very vigilant.

    The scenery on both sides passed quickly and under Kisseki''s leadership, they were getting closer and closer to Kato Dan location. Even now Kato Dan was still under the surveillance of Akira shadow clone and he was unaware of the approaching danger he will face while preparing to use his spirit transfomation jutsu.

    Dan first have to determine the safety of the cave environment, so that he can carefully used the spirit transfomation jutsu. As Akira had deduced, after using the spirit transfomation jutsu was used, his body cannot move and will vulnarable. This is the biggest weakness of the spirit transfomation jutsu.

    But otherwise, this jutsu is still very strong.

    That''s why Dan carefully observed the surrounding environment and only after he was sure that he was safe did he use the jutsu

    "Spirit transfomation jutsu!"

    Dan spirit separated from his body and his spirit appeared. The spirit is transparent, but a faint white mass could still be vaguely recognized.

    After using the spirit transfomation jutsu, Dan''s spirit has become his strongest weapon, capable of killing enemies regardless of distance. Of course, the enemy can also see the spirit. For example, the original story Choza once communicated with Dan when he use spirit transformation jutsu.

    After using spirit transfomation jutsu, Dan can freely manipulate his spirit and emerge from the hole in the ground, emitting a faint white light and illuminating the surrounding area.

    "My body should be safe hiding in the cave. Next, as long as I can control my spirit problem then everything will be fine. I wonder where Uchiha Akira went. If I find his trace, I can take the opportunity to..." Dan''s eyes flashed with a strong murderous intent.

    Dan''s dissatisfaction and hostility toward Akira gradually acc.u.mulate and now he has a murderous heart toward Akira.

    Suddenly he noticed several strong chakras approaching here rapidly and there were still a lot of them, which made him suddenly alert.

    "It''s Iwa ninja, how come there are so many Iwa ninjas here? Damn it! Are these Iwa ninja here for me?" Dan was alert and soon found that Iwa ninjas was approaching his position. Dan felt that something was wrong.

    The Iwa ninjas soon noticed the existence of Kato Dan, especially Kisseki. He was even more stunned and cautious: "It really is Kato Dan and his spirit transformation jutsu! Everyone, be careful, Kato Dan''s spirit transformation jutsu is very strong. Normal genjutsu, ninjutsu and taijutsu have no effect on him, unless it''s a fuinjutsu or ninjutsu that can directly attack the soul."

    Kisseki is very vigilant, Dan has already used spirit transfomation jutsu, making this situation very difficult and dangerous.

    When Dan saw the sudden attack from Iwa ninja, he acted immediately without saying a word. His spirit transform into a flash of white light, directly start his offence and quickly reached in front of a Iwa ninja as he attacked directly.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsui!" The Iwa ninja was taken aback, but he quickly handsealed, intending to use the mud wall to resist.

    But the mud wall had no effect on the spirit transfomation jutsu and Dan''s body went through the mud wall and attacked him! Blood splash from thr Iwa ninja body as his body fell down softly.

    "All ordinary ninjutsu won''t work on him! Everyone remain calm!" Kisseki''s frustrated voice came. Of course he knew that spirit transfomation jutsu is going to be tricky, so he repeatedly give instructions to calm down his surbodinate.

    Kisseki and the other Iwa ninjas felt fear facing the spirit transfomation jutsu, but Kato is like a slippery fish and in a blink of an eye he killed another Iwa ninja, which made Iwa ninja feel the pressure of heart palpitations.

    "Too naive, how can you be my opponent when I am in spirit transformed state?" Dan said in a proud tone, but he does have the capital to be proud.

    Dan, who was in the state of spirit transformation, was not even afraid peak level jonin. Therefore he is not afraid of the Iwa ninja in front of him.

    "Kato Dan, don''t underestimate us, even if we cannot do anything when you are in the spirit transformed state, but we can stilp imprison you!" After all, Kisseki is also a peak level jonin, so he quickly calmed down and ordered the surrounding Iwa ninja: "Prepare the Four Violet Flame Formation!"

    Four Violet Flame Formation!

    Akira heard the order of four Violet flame formations in the distance and immediately understood. Four Violet Flame Formation is also a kind of cooperation barrier ninjutsu that appeared in the original story. The four Violet flame formation need to be released at the same time by four people to generate a violet translucent wall, which will ignite all objects on contact.

    (Wiki: A team of four stands in a square formation and then performs this technique, erecting a solid barrier between them. The barrier is made of purple flames, which will instantly engulf those who come into contact with it, thus preventing anyone from entering or leaving the area. Because the barrier relies on all four users to maintain, attacking any one of them can bring down the barrier.)

    The Four Violet Flame Formation can trap Kato Dan, which is also a way to deal with him.

    Sure enough, Dan''s expression changed and he became a little nervous.

    "These Iwa ninjas are smart, they know how to use barrier ninjutsu to deal with Kato Dan. Well, the two sides should be in deadlocked. I will find Kato Dan''s body first." Akira glanced at Kato Dan who was fighting the Iwa ninjas. He then quietly go around to the back of the battlefield and headed to the underground cave alone.

    As long as Akira can find the main body of Kato Dan, Dan is as good as dead!

    Taking advantage of Dan and the Iwa ninjas fighting, Akira quietly enter the underground cave.

    The underground cave is surprisingly big, with twists and turns inside, extending in all directions, like a spider web, no wonder Dan chose this place as a hiding place.

    Akira directly used shadow clone jutsu and sent the shadow clones to the various forks to look for Dans body and finally found it.

    "Found it!" Akira looked overjoyed, one of the shadow clones had already told him the information and Akira finally found the body of Dan.

    Finding the body of Dan, Akira quickly rushed to the fork cave where the shadow clone was located.

    As soon as he entered the cave, Akira really saw a man lying on the ground with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, it is Dan body.

    Dan''s body was finally found by Akira!

    Spirit transfomation jutsu biggest weakness was just like Akira had deduced!

 Chapter 85 - Kato Dans Death

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 85:

    Kato Dan''s greatest reliance is his spirit transfomation jutsu, as long as he make good use of the ninjutsu weakness to counter Dan, Dan will be vulnerable to enemy attack.

    Now Dan''s body is in front of Akira and he can determine Dan''s life or death!

    "As long as the main body of Dan is killed, Dan will die." Akira took out a Kunai from the ninja tool bag and prepared to kill Dan. He would not hesitate when it was time to do it.

    Akira approached Dan, but before he even touched Dan''s body, suddenly a flow of chakras under his feet can be felt, making Akira a little startled.

    "This is a sensory type ninjutsu, that should be done by Dan. He placed chakras around his body abd as long as a enemy gets close, he can immediately detect it!" Akira narrowed his eyes. Dan is really cautious, placing sensory ninjutsu to detect danger.

    Sure enough, Kato Dan, who was fighting with Iwa ninjas outside, immediately felt something wrong and his face suddenly changed.

    "No, someone is approaching my main body, I need to hurry back to the cave, damn it, who is it?" Dan''s expression changed drastically and became very fl.u.s.tered. He didn''t expect anyone to approach his main body. Reacting quickly, the spirit transformed Dan quickly rushed back to his body!

    "Who the hell dared to touch my body... Damn it, I must kill the culprit!" Dan was furious, anxious and hateful, constantly guessing who it was.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Dan''s face changed drastically, the Iwa njnjad rushed back hurriedly. They all looked at each other, not knowing why.

    "There must be something wrong with Kato Dan''s main body, otherwise he won''t be so nervous! Let''s take a look, but be careful, the other party may have back up!" Kisseki was also very cautious and whispered to his surbodinate.

    "Hai, Kisseki sama!" The Iwa ninjas all nodded and followed Kisseki. It''s a pity that the speed of Kisseki and others can''t keep up with the speed of the spirit transformed Dan

    Since Kato Dan is in a spirit transformed state, he can basically ignore any obstacles while traveling quickly. His speed is very fast, almost within a few breaths, he arrives in the cave, getting closer and closer to Akira.

    "Boy, Dan is here, careful!" Sage of the six path sensed the familiar Chakra of Dan and reminded immediately.

    "ok, thanks!"

    Akira stayed calm. With a move of his finger, the kunai in his hand struck Kato Dan''s body directly, injuring Dan body and blood bursting out.

    At the same time, Dan''s spirit not far away felt a burning sensation, a pain from tearing the spirit came and Kato Dan give out a bloodcurdling scream.

    "Damn, my body must have been attacked, otherwise it wont be so painful! I have to return to my body quickly, otherwise my spirit will be destroyed directly!" Dan was completely panicked, speeding up the spirit traveling speed and finally reached the fork and entered the cave. Akira''s shadow can also be seen from a distance.

    Of course Akira also noticed Dan''s spirit, secretly shock at how quick he is! The speed of the spirit transfomation jutsu is so fast, it is simply very terrifying and indeed troublesome if he confront with the spirit transfomation jutsu head-on.

    "Uchiha Akira, you actually framed me! Are the Iwa ninja out there lured here by you? What a scheming bastard, you actually have the murderous intent to kill me. I should have acted first and kill you!" Kato Dan was also intent on killing Akira and seeing Akira is here in the cave. Dan became furious and eyes turn red in rage seeing his rival here trying to kill him.

    At this time, he deeply regretted it. If he made his move first and with his strength, he would have killed Akira already, how could he have fallen to the present situation?

    "You can only blame yourself for being stupid." Akira said faintly, without stopping his hand, he pierced towards Dan''s heart and blood gushed out like a fountain again.

    Dan''s spirit became weaker again and he let out another bloodcurdling scream, feeling his vitality disappearing bit by bit.

    Akira has completely took the initiative!

    Kato Dan surprisingly discovered that he had no strength to resist against Akira. Akira had an incomparable understanding of his spirit transfomation jutsu that he was good at and pushed him into the dark abyss step by step.

    That''s right, Akira first analyzed the weakness of the spirit transformation jutsu and then dispatched the shadow clone to pay close attention to his situation and then used Iwa ninjas to fight and stall Dan. Finally, he took action and killed Kato Dan personally!

    After thinking about every step, Akira pushed Dan into desperation step by step!

    Even though Kato Dan was very strong and the spirit transformation jutsu is very terrifying, but Akira still forced Kato Dan to such despair he is now.

    "Uchiha Akira, I''m going to kill you!" Kato Dan was filled with hatred and anger, and it completely ignited by Akira as he rushed towards Akira with a roar.

    Kato Dan''s body has been seriously injured at this time and the power of the spirit transformation jutsu has also been greatly weakened. He was shocked, but he still want to kill Akira with his last breath as he pounced on Akira!

    "Kill me?" Akira didn''t start to panic. The Kunai in his hand had completely pierced the heart of Dan''s body. Once done, he then quickly escaped: "Yang style, body flicker jutsu!"

    Akira''s figure was erratic, leaving an afterimage on the spot and also instantly avoided Kato Dan''s attack.

    ...

    The body flicker jutsu that Akira had mastered was the Yang style body flicker jutsu taught by the sage himself. The body flicker jutsu range and speed are very outstanding. He is also one of the best body flicker user, therefore he could naturally avoid the attack of Kato Dan easily.

    "Kato Dan, you can''t kill me. Your body''s heart has been pierced and no one can live if their heart is pierced. Now your spirit is greatly weakened and it can''t pose a threat to me. You lose." Akira said lightly.

    Akira is right, he has fully grasped the victory and Dan is now determined to lose!

    "No I regret not killing you earlier... I must kill you!" Dan yelled unwillingly, but the white light radiated by his body gradually faded and his spirit also gradually became completely transparent as it is about to dissipate.

    Kato Dan still want to struggle, but he was powerless, unable to do anything. He could only watch Akira helplessly with his eyes, but he didn''t have the strength to take anymore action.

    "Farewell." Akira said casually, Kato Dan is dead and he have one less threat!

    Kato Dan''s spirit dissipated into white particles and finally disappeared completely in this cave.

    Kato Dan dead!

 Chapter 86 - I Have Seen Everything

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 86:

    Kato Dan''s spirit gradually turned into white particles and dissipated into thin air. With his spirit dissipated, the spirit transformation ninjutsu is also lifted.

    Before dying, Kato Dan looked at Akira spitefully, but he had no choice but to watch Akira''s movements as his spirit gradually dissipated and his consciousness slowly disappeared.

    Kato Dan died completely and only left his body in place.

    After getting rid of Dan from causing any serious trouble, Akira also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In any case, Dan''s threat was solved. Dan obviously also had murderous intent on Akira, with both of them in a situation where there will only be peace if one of them die. With how powerful Dan''s spirit transformation jutsu is, Akira thought of this method and easily killed Kato Dan in one fell swoop.

    As evident by the outcome, his plan had work very well.

    "Phew, it''s finally solved." Akira lightly let out a relieve sigh.

    "Boy, those Iwa ninjas are here too." the sage reminded Akira in his mind

    Akira was slightly startled, it seems like Iwa had followed Dan into this cave after he retreated from the battle. Akira can only frowned, feeling a little annoyed in his heart, even after he died, he still had to trouble him.

    As soon as the sags''s reminded Akira, Akira spotted Iwa ninjas arriving and the leader is the peak level jonin Kesseki and seven other Iwa ninja surbodinate.

    Originally Iwa had ten people, but three were killed by Dan''s spirit transformation jutsu.

    "Oh my, oh my, who would have thought that Konoha would actually killed each other. I had just saw a very interesting scene." Kisseki walked up with his surbodinate, with a disgusting smile on his mouth. His surprised eyes still stayed on Dan corpse.

    Kisseki and his group had arrive at the right time and clearly saw the last scene of Akira''s killing Kato Dan.

    This made Kisseki pleasantly surprised. In his opinion, Kato Dan was a very difficult enemy and now he was relieved that he was killed by Akira.

    However, it was a fellow Konoha ninja who killed Kato Dan and also a young kid. Kisseki also recognise him, the famous Uchiha Akira, Konoha''s most popular young genius at the moment.

    "Konoha''s rising star actually killed Konoha''s own peak level jonin. If this news goes out, I really don''t know what kind of shock it will cause!" Kisseki sneered and shook his head. "Everyone said Uchiha Akira is a Konoha genius, regardless of knowledge, talent or strength, he is first-rate. But I wonder if you can break through our encirclement?"

    while Kisseki was talking, Iwa ninjas slowly surrounded Akira, forming a encirclement on Akira and the situation was very unfavorable for Akira..

    Akira also frowned slightly.

    "Brat what are you going to do, do you need my help?" The sage asked.

    "No, just a few insignificant Iwa ninjas" Akira said lightly.

    "Among them, there is a peak level jonin. Although he is slightly weaker than Kato Dan, but he is also a peak level jonin afterall..." Sage of the six path reminded.

    Kisseki is a ninja at peak jonin level, plus there are seven Iwa ninjas around as well, no matter how you think Akira is currently at an absolute disadvantage.

    "It''s okay, it''s just that I''m planning to try a ultimate killing ninjutsu that I recently learnt..." Akira calmly said.

    "A ultimate killing ninjutsu?" The sage was immediately curious. Since Akira said so, he must be confident in the prowess of the new ninjutsu.

    Thinking of this, sage of the six path no longer continue his persuading, but observes Akira actions, looking forward to what ninjutsu Akira use.

    Kisseki and his group have already surrounded Akira.

    "Uchiha Akira, you won''t be able to escape" Kisseki hummed softly, holding a kunai in his hand.

    Akira smiled and a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes: "I don''t intend to flee, since you saw me killing Kato Dan. I won''t let you guys leave here alive to spread this news."

    "You want to kill us?" Kisseki seemed to have heard some funny joke. He laughed and looked at Akira mockingly: "Did I heard it right, no matter how talented you are, you are still an elite jonin, right? You alone still want to kill us all?"

    From Kisseki''s point of view, of course he was sure of winning. He took it as Akir raving and dismiss it as his attempt on scaring them.

    "Really? Try me then." Akira said causally and his figure flickered suddenly.

    "Be careful, it''s body flicker jutsu!" Kisseki reminded.

    Akira used body flicker jutsu from the start of the fight. Akira had learned yang style body flicker jutsu and with the growth of his strength, he was no longer limited to only using the ninjutsu three times a day.

    Akira used the variant body flicker jutsu and his figure suddenly appeared behind. At the same time, he threw out a dozen shurikens, all with paper bomb attached on them. Akira''s shuriken skills have reached a level of superb skill. Almost a dozen shurikens are shot out from the strangest angles, making it impossible to guard against.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion sounded, Akira''s shurikenjutsu instantly killed two Iwa ninjas and caused an explosion, while the other Iwa ninjas had escaped the blow, but still had lingering fears.

    "Retreat, this kid''s shurikenjutsu us very powerful! Every use earth ninjutsus to resist!" Seeing two of their comrades being killed in an instant, Kisseki also had a cold sweat on his forehead and quickly ordered.

    In a blink of an eye, Akira had killed two of them by using the shurikenjutsu!

    "Kisseki sama, Uchiha Akira took advantage the gap and escape!" A Iwa ninja hurriedly reported next to him.

    "Catch up, this kid is Konoha''s genius. He was the culprit that had planned on the destruction of our previos camp, as long as we catch him, we will be rewarded well!" Kisseki said viciously. He was too careless and unexpectedly trick by that brat.

    "Yes sir!"

    Akira only used the shurikenjutsu as a cover and left the cave quickly. It was not that Akira planned to escape, but because the terrain in the cave was too small, which affected his mobility.

    Once outside, Akira was like a fish in water, moving freely and lively.

    Kisseki took the remaining five Iwa ninjas and caught up to Akira quickly, while Kisseki and his group remained vigilant and alert. After being frightened by Akira''s shurikenjutsu, they had became more cautious.

    "Uchiha Akira, you can''t escape!" Kisseki gritted his teeth and commanded his subordinates to prepare and attack on Akira.

    "I said, I didn''t intend to escape from the beginning. I couldn''t act freely just now, but right now I am ready." Akira said and quickly handsealed for a ninjutsu!

 Chapter 87 - I must kill you

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 87:

    Akira''s killing of Kato Dan was seen by Kisseki and his group of Iwa ninjas. Therefore Akira decided in his heart that he must kill these people, otherwise it would be bad if the matter leaked out.

    Akira quickly hand sealed, gathered chakra and completed the jutsu almost instantly: "Fire style, great dragon flame jutsu!"

    A large amount of chakras gathered in Akira''s body, releasing several powerful great dragon flame jutsu and skillfully manipulated the great dragon flames to attack the Iwa ninjas in front.

    Several fire dragons roared out, divided into six fire dragons and headed towards Kisseki and the remaining five Iwa ninjas.

    "Hmph, using fire ninjutsu in a wet environment in the country of rain, will cost you more chakra to use. They say that you are Konoha''s genius, but you seem to be nothing much." Kisseki shook his head at Akira''s action, although the power of fire ninjutsu is very strong, but it is not a problem for the Iwa ninjas to defend.

    After all, the fire ninjutsu is used in a wet environment on the country of rain, has no advantage at all. The power of fire ninjutsu will also be reduced, and it will consume more chakras to release the fire ninjutsu.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!" All five of them used the mud wall jutsu to resist the fire attack. A fire dragon can be seen hitting the mud wall and burst of explosion can be heard. Not long after white smoke also permeated the surrounding, followed by a burning and pungent smell.

    "Hmph, earth style, earth dragon bomb jutsu!" Kisseki sneered and also used ninjutsu, only to see that the surrounding mud, formed and condensed into a giant earth dragon and the earth dragon spouted mud bomb, one after another rapidly. The mud bomb then exploded and attacked Akira!

    The mud bomb burst out, sprayed towards Akira and even attacked Akira''s body. At the same time, Akira''s body was torn apart and turned into groups of crows as it scattered apart.

    "Is it a genjutsu clone? Damn it, it seems like he had prepared a genjutsu clone beforehand! Where is his real body?" Kisseki frowned and the fact that the one they hit was the genjutsu clone made him very annoyed, as this gave him a feeling of being played by Akira.

    At this time, Akira''s voice suddenly emerged from the ground: "Fire style, majestic destroyer flame jutsu!"

    Akira had used the crow clone jutsu to create a genjutsu clone long ago, while he hid underneath and released the majestic destroyer flame jutsu.

    The power of majestic destroyer flame jutsu is super powerful. Akira can be seen opening his mouth to spit out a cloud of fire, the flames gathered quickly and rose like a wave towards the enemy. The overwhelming intense flame seemed to be able to swallow everything.

    It is another large-scale fire ninjutsu.

    The temperature of the flame rose suddenly and the surrounding air became a lot hotter and some of the surrounding water vapor had already been evaporated to dryness. The flame curled up, rising and whistling.

    Faced with this terrifying flame power, Kisseki was also taken aback.

    Such a terrifying fire ninjutsu can be formed in this rain-filled environment. Uchiha Akira in front of him is really powerful, but unfortunately it is a fire ninjutsu. If it is replaced by lightning ninjutsu or other type of ninjutsu, Kisseki will be even more afraid.

    "Earth style, earth erupt jutsu!" Kisseki found that Akira was underground and used this ninjutsu. Earth erupt jutsu is a strong B rank earth ninjutsu, it opens a volcanic crater underground, erupting mud and soil out. The impact of this ninjutsu is very strong, making Akira also feel the danger and dodge away using body flicker jutsu.

    (Earth style, earth erupt jutsu: With this technique, the user can bring up on the surface something that is deep underground. The targets are launched in air with great strength and speed, the result of which has the appearance and nearly size of an erupting volcano. It can force a large number of soldiers hidden underground to resurface all at once.)

    However, Akira''s majestic destroyer flame jutsu suddenly attack them and the other five Iwa ninjas who shouted at the same time, used the earth style mud wall to resist it.

    Iwa ninjas cooperated together and successfully resisted Akira''s majestic destroyer flame jutsu. Kisseki sighed slightly and hummed, "Uchiha Akira, you have been driven to a desperate situation by us now, you are dead. There are six people here. If you continue to use ninjutsu and body flicker jutsu, your chakra will soone be exhausted and then it will be your death!"

    Akira has continuously used ninjutsu, such as body flicker jutsu, great dragon flame jutsu and majestic destroyer flame jutsu, which are very chakra intensive ninjutsus that consumes more chakra. However, Akira has a large chakra volume, so it was not as serious as Kisseki imagined.

    Kisseki uses speech against Akira, but also at the same time intended to arouse the panic in Akira''s heart and wanted Akira to make a mistake

    "Really?" Akira''s expression was calm and he didn''t seem to panic at all.

    "Boy, are you sure you don''t need my help?" the sage asked again, even if the sage was a little skeptical on what method Akira planned to use to solve the current predicament.

    "No need, old man, you can keep your eyes open and watch carefully, this ninjutsu will definitely surprise you." Akira said calmly and confidently.

    Sage of the six path shook his head, thinking to himself, what kind of ninjutsu this kid is planning to use...

    There are not many ninjutsu that can enter the eyes of the sage, even ordinary S-level ninjutsu will not make him surprise. Akira actually has such confidence, had make the sage curious.

    "Hmph, you still have a foul mouth even when you about to die. Everyone stay alert, don''t let him run away again!" Kisseki snorted coldly,and ordered the other Iwa ninjas

    "Yes, Kisseki sama!"

    Iwa ninjas nodded to show they understood the command, one by one, they began to approach Akira and at the same time, they slowly narrowed their encirclement, ready to take action on Akira at any time.

    Kisseki, on the other hand, guarded against Akira''s ninjutsu using body flicker jutsu to escape. The smile on Kisseki''s mouth grew bigger and bigger and he had almost seen the scene of Akira falling into his own hands. If he could really catch Akira, then that would be a great achievement for him. Even Shirotsuchi sama would reward him for the catching of Akira...

    Akira noticed Kisseki''s thoughts, chuckled and suddenly looked at the sky above his head.

    Yep? What is this kid doing looking up at the sky? Kisseki noticed Akira''s movements and subconsciously looked at the sky, only to see black thunderstorm floating above his head and lightning and thunder, making a rumbling sound.

    Thunderstorm?

    Kisseki was a little unclear on what is going on, so he didn''t know what Akira planned to do.

    Akira saw the thundercloud in the sky and finally a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said to himself: "It''s almost the end at last, it''s not in vain that I have used so much fire ninjutsu just now."

    "Using fire ninjutsu? What, did you deliberately use fire ninjutsu?" The sage found Akira actions very strange.

    "Of course, I just used fire ninjutsu to create an updraft and then the updraft produced a c.u.mulonimbus cloud which will produce lightning strike." Akira explained lightly: "My ninjutsu is formed by using the lightning in the sky. So old man, just open your eyes wide and see clearly."

    "Taking advantage of the thunder and lightning in the sky?" The sage was startled, but saw Akira had already started to move!

 Chapter 88 - Lightning Style, Kirin!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 88:

    Sage of the six path was astonished by Arkira''s words, but giving no time to think, Akira had already started to move!

    Akira leapt high up into the air and use body flicker jutsu to reach the sky in an instant. From a distance a faint chirping can be heard and in Akira''s hand was also full of lightning currents.Yes it is chidori.

    "Is it a lightning ninjutsu?" It seems like a ordinary A-rank ninjutsu, nothing scary or to be concern about This should be his final struggle. "Kisseki noticed the chidori, but he didn''t care too much. After all, Chidori looked strong, but it is just an ordinary A rank ninjutsu and he can block the ninjutsu easily.

    However, Akira smiled faintly, his body resembling a god in the air, looking down at Kisseki and the other five Iwa ninjas.

    At the same time, thunder roared and lightning exploded in the sky. The thunderstorm erupted with violent and deafening roars as the lightning flashes about in the sky.

    "Brat, are you planning on using the power of the lightning in the thunderstorm..." The sage reacted immediately, with a stupefied and unbelieve voices.

    "Yes, I am going to induce the power of lightning in the nature to attack. This ninjutsu release is very fast and almost too fast to even avoid." Akira communicated with sage of the six path in his heart.

    Sage of the six path was silent and nodded to himself. If it is really like Akira said, this is indeed a terrifying ninjutsu. The speed of lightning falling in the sky is less than one thousandth of a second and the enemy will definitely not be able to dodged.

    And how huge is the energy of lightning in the thunderstorm? Once this energy is released, the terrifying degree of power will be self-evident.

    "Lightning style, Kirin! "Akira gave a low cry and used Chidori to guide the lightning in the thunderstorm to change its shape. That''s right, the killer move that Akira intends to use is the ninjutsu ''Kirin'' developed by Sasuke in the original story, which can be called the ultimate lightning ninjutsu.

    While guiding the lightning, Akira activate his three tomoe sharingan. This is because the speed of the lightning is very quick and if he was not careful, he would electrocute himself. Therefore, Akira needed the aid of the sharingan abilities to accomplish the ninjutsu.

    Amidst the black clouds, a beast formed by blue lightning roared. This beast made up of lightning is extremely majestic. Its head is like a dragon and it made an angry roar in the clouds, shaking the sky and earth. The beast formed by lightning is more than ten meters long and looks majestic in the thunderstorm, which is shocking and scary.

    "This...this is by no means an ordinary thunder ninjutsu, but a terrifying lightning ninjutsu created by the use of the lightning in the thunderstorm. Quick, quick, everyone run!" When Kisseki saw the scene, he instinctively know how terrifying this ninjutsu will be. He was both shock and scared, but he loudly reminded the other Iwa ninjas.

    Akira shook his head: "It''s useless, you can''t escape the scope of this ninjutsu." The time for the lightning to fall is only one thousandth of a second, and there is absolutely no way to evade or defend. "

    On top of Akira''s head, the beast formed by lightning change into a Kirin and roared with a deafening and powerful roar. The terrifying yet domineering scene is simply unforgettable.

    Although Kisseki reminded the other Iwa ninjas, the five surrounding Yannin discovered with shock that they can''t move at all and they don''t even have the courage to move!

    "Is this teenager Thor/raijin? Even the lightning in nature succ.u.mbed to his will and accepted his control..."

    "It''s terrifying. Although I want to run, my body doesn''t want listen to my command at all and I can''t move."

    The group of Iwa''s ninja hearts were full of despair and fear and they looked at the Kirin mad up of Lightning in the sky in horror.

    Kisseki was relatively calm, but he couldn''t figure out how to deal with the scene in front of him.

    "Lightning style, Kirin! "

    Akira did not hesitate to complete the last step of this ninjutsu and guided the Kirin-shaped by lightning with Chidori, from top to bottom, leading towards Kisseki and others!

    In a blink of an eye, it was like a god''s punishment coming to the world. The group of Iwa ninjas have no chance to evade at all and can only watch this ninjutsu come in horror.

    The roar of the angry Kirin beast shock and shake the sky as it comes hammering down!

    The sky turned dark.

    The surrounding rocks were all shattered to ashes.

    The surrounding trees were turned into scorched black powder.

    The ground was stained with pale black and the pungent smell of ash spread.

    Destroy everything like Thor''s rage!

    Boom!

    Accompanied by the violent lightning, the six of them Kisseki and the others fell to the ground. They were unable to even defend and were instantly hit and killed by this ninjutsu.

    The expressions of Kisseki and others before they died were still very shocked, as if they had never expected this result, especially Kisseki, whose mouth was slightly open before death. Furthermore, his expressions were full of horror and disbelief. He always felt that he had the advantage, but he couldn''t have thought that Akira finally used such a ninjutsu!

    Akira subconsciously looked around and the area nearly 100 meters in radius was almost b.a.r.e and charred black and the air was full of the pungent smell of ashes.

    The battle is finally over!

    The six of them, Kisseki and the others were all killed in this one blow. Akira had relied on the Kirin to instantly kill a peak level jonin and five other Iwa ninja with very good strength, it can also be described as a remarkable record.

    Akira also breathed a sigh of relief and the conditions for releasing ''lightning style, Kirin'' were very harsh and thunderclouds were necessary. Akira had also used fire ninjutsu, plus the cloudy and rainy weather in the country of rain itself, to show this ninjutsu. It is not easy to guide and control Kirin, but Akira relied on his sharingan to do it all the way.

    "This ninjutsu is really terrifying, no wonder you have been using fire ninjutsu to fight before. It seems like you have already planned to do this a long time ago, while I has been worried about you." The sage said with emotion.

    Akira looked at the mess around and was very satisfied with the effect of this ninjutsu.

    "The blow just now is like the might of a god, the effect is too strong, this ninjutsu will definitely be famous in the Ninja world with you in the future." The sage said.

    Akira smiled: "I hope so."

    With one blow, Akira was able to kill a peak level jonin and five other special Iwa jonins . This feat is a proud achievement for Akira

    "It''s better for me to leave soon, let''s meet up with Minato first" Akira said lightly.

    "You don''t need to look for him. I can sense that kids chakra signature. You had made such a big disturbance just now and now he is driven over by the disturbance." The sage explained.

    ----------------

    Note:

    (Naruto Wiki: Sasuke draws natural lightning directly from thunder clouds to supplement the power of his strike and controls it with chakra. Unlike most techniques, which are based on the user''s chakra, this one uses the natural lightning, which ¡ª as noted by Zetsu ¡ª reaches the ground in 1/1000th of a second. However, the preparation time required also decreases the technique''s efficiency. If there are no active thunder clouds, the user must create them by using powerful fire techniques to produce the necessary storm conditions. With techniques such as Amaterasu, even stronger storm conditions can be made by them.

    Once a lightning source has been acquired, shaping and guiding the lightning to the target requires very little chakra. This technique was powerful enough to completely obliterate a small mountain and Itachi Uchiha''s Susanoo.

    Using this technique disperses the thunder clouds, and as such, it can only be used once in a fight. Conversely, however, because of the inextinguishable properties of techniques such as Amaterasu, it can be used to continuously create new thunder clouds to use Kirin once again; however, the process seems to require a bit of time.)

 Chapter 89 - The Power of Kirin

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 89:

    "Eh, Minato is here?" Akira was slightly surprised and when he looked up, he saw a figure with blonde hair sprinting towards him quickly.

    Minato soon arrived a short distance away from Akira. He saw the scorched ground everywhere and saw the Iwa ninjas who fell on the ground. Shock flashed in his eyes and it took a moment for him to calm down.

    "Akira, I knew you were the one fighting with the Iwa ninjas just now!" Minato flashed step continuously and finally arrived in front of Akira: "I saw a huge thunderstorm with intense lightning striking from the sky just now. Could it be your ninjutsu?"

    "Yes." Akira nodded.

    "It''s really you!" Minato was just guessing. He happened to be nearby and saw the amazing and majestic scene of the ''lightning style, Kirin''. The scene could be described as catastrophic was printed in his heart.

    Minato was shocked. Akira did all of this?

    "It''s not good for us to stay here for a long time, otherwise the other Iwa ninjas will probably catch up. Let''s withdraw for now and we can continue talking after that." Akira said.

    Minato have a bunch of questions, but he could only force it down: "Okay, I understand..."

    Akira and Minato left together, in case more Iwa ninja approached again.

    "Akira, the ninjutsu just now..." As he retreated, Minato still couldn''t restrain his curiosity and couldn''t help asking.

    The ninjutsu just now really impressed him too deeply and he couldn''t help but recall the amazing yet terrigying scene in his head.

    When did Akira even learn such a mysterious and powerful ninjutsu?

    Minato has always felt that he has made rapid progress and his current strength may be able to compete with ordinary elite ninja, but after witnessing Akira''s strength, he doesn''t know what to say anymore.

    He felt like he is always one step behind Akira and the gap seems to be getting bigger and bigger.

    "The ninjutsu just now is a ninjutsu I developed by myself, named ''Kirin'', which can use the lightning power in the thunderstorm to attack the enemy." Akira explained briefly.

    "Kirin? This name is really appropriate. The terrigying changes in the form of the lightning just now is really like the legendary beast Kirin..." Minato''s expression became more complicated and said

    Akira continued: "This time our information gathered from our spying is minial. This is the base for Iwa explosion corps, but there are only about a hundred people and it is not a large force."

    "Yes." Minato nodded in agreement, he then suddenly thought of something: "Where is Kato Dan?"

    Minato finally remembered, that Dan had yet to appear.

    Akira said softly: "Dead."

    "Dead? How?" Minato was very surprised. How could Kato Dan, a peak level jonin die and the user of of the powerful spirit transformation jutsu, die so easily.

    Of course Akira would not tell the truth, but simply said: "Kato Dan was discovered by the Iwa and was besiged. Among them was one peak level jonin and ten elite jonin Iwa ninjas. I rushed to the rescue, but I was one step too late and gotten besieged by Iwa ninjas as well, so I had to use the ''lightning style, Kirin'' as a last resort."

    Akira had already thought about the excuse beforehand.

    Minato nodded: "So that''s the case." Minato didn''t doubt Akira words, there is always a threat of death at any time on the battlefield and furthermore they were in Iwa ninjas territory with just three of them.

    This time, Akira got rid of Kato Dan and killed Kisseki and his group of seven other elite jonins. Thus he is also exhausted from the intense chakra consumption.

    Immediately, Akira took out a food pill to replenish his strength and energy.

    "Dan is cut to death. It seems like Iwa''s strength here is very strong. We have to report this to Tsunade and Orochimaru." Minato analyze and concluded.

    "Well, of course." Akira nodded.

    The figures of the two of them flashed with increase speed and prepared to return back to Konoha''s base.

    Not long after Akira and Minato left, more than a dozen Iwa ninjad rushed to the scene one after another. The mess and the horrible appearance of the dead Iwa ninjas being struck by lightning fell into their eyes and they all felt fear and cold sweat.

    "Kisseki sama was actually killed together with ten other members of our explosion corps! who is the other culprit?"

    "Too terrifying, the power of the lightning just now is really heart rendering scary, the power far surpassed any lightning ninjutsu I have seen..."

    "Who is it..."

    The Iwa ninjas who came heart palpitates when they saw the corpse of Kisseki and others. Just by thinking about it they shuddered with cold sweat.

    They know Kisseki''s strength very well, hr is absolutely a peak level jonin. Kisseki was also the team leader of explosion corps and the right-hand man of the commander Shirotsuchi

    But now, not only Kisseki, but also five other Iwa ninjas alongside him, plus the previous Iwa ninjas, all have been killed!

    Judging from the traces on the scene and the terrifying lightning ninjutsu they saw just now. It can be confirmed that they were killed by only a ninjutsu and they didn''t even have the power to resist.

    Who the hell is the culprit?

    Even though the Iwa ninjas here are not involved in the fight the that just occurred, but it does not prevent them from imagining and kept thinking.

    One by one they turned pale from fright and feel that the ninjutsu is more terrifying then what they had thought before ...

    Akira didn''t know how intense the shock that the lightning style Kirin he released had caused to Iwa ninjas.

    Akira and Minato quickly evacuated from there and returned to a safe area away from the battlefield. Then he change his clothes and hurried back to Konoha''s base.

    Konoha''s base is still a long distance away from Akira and Minato. After a long journey, did they finally returned back to the base

    When Akira and Minato dragged their tired bodies back to Konoha''s base, Tsunade and the three were slightly surprised and immediately asked Akira and Minato about the situation this time.

    Akira told the "truth" and the rough story of what happen. After learning that Akira and Dan were besieged by Iwa ninjad and that Dan was killed, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were all shocked.

    "Kato Dan''s is strong and his spirit transformation jutsu is even more difficult to handle. However he was actually killed in this battle?" Orochimaru frowned and sighed with emotion.

 Chapter 90 - Shocked, the war continue

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 90:

    Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were all shocked by Kato Dan''s death, but they quickly accepted the result.

    During the war, there are casualties at all times. This is normal. It''s just that everyone is still a little bit shocked about Kato''s death and sigh with sadness.

    The death of a peak level jonin is indeed a great loss for Konoha.

    Akira curled his lips on this, Kato Dan''s death was entirely on his own account and he would not let this threat remain.

    "Kato Dan and you were besieged at the same time, but how did you escape? The opponents are all elite Iwa ninja and one of them is also a peak level jonin." Jiraiya looked at Akira with some surprise and curiosity while asking.

    At this time, Minato answered: "Akira used a very powerful lightning ninjutsu that is able to control the lightning in the thunderstorm and killed all the Iwa ninjas including the peak level jonin Kisseki!"

    "What!?"

    "Akira, you killed Iwa peak level jonin and other jonins?"

    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes widened suddenly, slightly surprised. Jiraiya also got up suddenly, clenched his fists and said in a shock voice.

    Only Orochimaru was somewhat calm, frowning slightly and a little surprised. Obviously, Akira''s performance has completely exceeded their expectations.

    "Minato is right, that''s the truth." Akira said.

    Tsunade looked at Akira with a hint of shock in her beautiful eyes.

    Akira is really getting more and more unfathomable, even she as his sensei can''t see through him anymore. Tsunade thought to herself. Tsunade had felt that Akira''s strength should be at elite jonin level, perhaps slightly stronger than the average elite jonin. However Akira''s current performance completely exceeded her guess.

    Orochimaru was also slightly surprised, his eyes kept focusing on Akira''s body as Akira''s growth also surprised him.

    "Uchiha clan genius and those amazing and powerful eyes..." Orochimary was silent with his eyes flickering, thinking of something.

    On the other hand, Jiraiya opened his mouth slightly, still haven''t recovered from the surprised.

    "This ninjutsu is my own trump card, otherwise I will be in danger this time." Akira said half-truthly.

    The trio nodded their heads, believing in Akira''s explanation and secretly thought in their heart ''That would make sense''. Presumably Akira should have mastered some kind of powerful ninjutsu, which must also be limited and it is likely to also bring a great burden on his body...

    What they didn''t know is, there is only one condition to use Akira''s lightning style, Kirin. As long as there is a thundercloud, he can use chidori to trigger the lightning in the thunderstorm and release the Kirin.

    Furthermore this ninjutsu only uses the power of nature''s lightning and hardly any chakra is consume.

    "Akira, Minato, what is the current situation of Iwa?" Tsunade asked with concern again.

    Akira and Minato both told the information they had obtained and the trio Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochinaru listened carefully. After listening, they finally nodded, aknowledging Akira and Minato''s intelligence gathered.

    "Although Iwa base together with their food and other supplies was destroyed by us, but they are still our archenemy. Now the war has come to a stalemate with neither side having the advantage in the clash between our Konoha vanguard forces and Iwa vanguard forces. Of course, the main reason is that Suna and Ame have not yet entered the battle and we have some scruples, so we have retained our strength in the clashes."

    Akira agree, Tsunade said it right.

    At present, the battlefield of the Country of Rain can only be described as chaotic. Although with the help of Akira''s strategy, Konoha look like the biggest winner in the war with Konoha first pushing back Suna and then continue into destroying the food and supplies of Iwa.

    But in fact, Akira knew that it is not like that

    Konoha, Suna and Iwa are all superpowers in the ninja world and their ninjas are not far apart in power. At present, although Konoha has the advantage on the surface, neither Suna nor Iwa had significant losses and casualty and they still room for them to push.

    There is also the country of rain, which has been waiting quietly, like a beast, hibernating and may rush forward to take a bite at any time.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, the war has entered a intense stage. This time the Ninja World War, by no means would it end so easily.

    In fact, Akira remembered that in the original story, it was mentioned this Ninja World War lasted a long time and had far-reaching influence.

    "It will take a long time to end this war...During this period of time, my strength can be adequately trained." Akira secretly thought in his heart.

    In the war, a genius like Akira is indeed the biggest winner. He had grew stronger rapidly during this period, only a few geniuses like Minato could barely keep up with him and everyone else was left behind by him.

    "I need to report to third hokage regarding the death of Kato Dan. At the same I will also write down the merits for you Akira. This time you killed Iwa peak level jonin, which is also a great achievement." Tsunade said softly.

    In the war, in order to encourage the ninja to kill the enemy, there are many rewards given. The most common rewards are of course money and ninjutsu. Killing a peak level jonin will be rewarded with at least two million ryo and a A-rank ninjutsu.

    ...

    However Akira have no interest for these rewards.

    He doesn''t have much demand for money and normal A rank ninjutsu is not attractive to him.

    Soon, the news that Akira killed Iwa peak level jonin spread throughout Konoha''s base and the fellow ninjas in the base were all excited and admired Akira even more.

    On Iwa side, they had also gotten the news quickly and can only grit their teeth helplessly.

    After reporting the situation with Minato, Akira went back to rest. Afterall he had consumed a lot of chakra and was exhausted from the big fight.

    After that, the war continued.

    Just as Akira had guessed and predicted, the war entered a stalemate. Suna and Ame also entered into the war again and the four countries fought each other, with some wins and other losses.

    However, Akira, Minato and Nawaki simply formed a small team and kill enemy ninja in the battlefield. Akira performed outstanding in the battlefield and his name spread more widely.

    In such a way, where the war continue, a year has passed in a blink of a eye.

 Chapter 91 - Return to Konoha

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 91:

    Time flies by and a year has passed.

    Akira, Minato and Nawaki are all eleven years old and have grown a lot. Akira has grown to be more handsome and ninjas are generally more matured earlier. Akira also look calmer and more dashing.

    At the same time, Akira had taken part several times on the battlefield and had maked rapid progress. The name of "Konoha Rising Star" has already made many enemy ninjas tremble in fear hearing it.

    On this day, Akira had just finished his mission and returned his resting area in the base.

    "Brother Akira!" As soon as he returned to the base, he saw a figure rushing towards him, it was Konan. Konan has grown a lot taller and has changed a lot from the thinness and underweight from the beginning. Her small face has become a healthy red and her snow-white skin was crystal clear. She blinked her eyes and looked at Akira.

    "Well, I''m back." Akira said.

    "You must be tired after finishing the mission, I have already prepared the bath water for you." Konan said very cutely.

    Akira showed a relax smile and patted Konan''s head. It was the greatest enjoyment to be able to take a hot bath after a mission was over: "Thank you Konan."

    "Hee hee." Konan''s mouth curled up, extremely happy.

    After taking a bath, Akira felt more comfortable and relax. At this time, Konan came up again and Akira can smell a faint scent of cherry blossoms.

    "Brother Akira, I''ll help you massage." Konan smiled softly and actively helped Akira massage. A pair of soft hands began kneading Akira''s body with skillful movements. Obviously, she often help inessaging people.

    Akira also closed his eyes slightly and sighed in sastifaction in his heart. At the beginning, Akira did not allowed Konan to massage him, but now he has gradually get used to this.

    "Brother Akira has worked hard to perform the mission, so I want brother to relax." Konan smiled sweetly and obediently. Seeing Akira''s comfortable appearance, she massaged with more zeal.

    Akira smiled and said, "It''s actually very simple. There is only one peak level jonin and it was easily solved by me, Minato and Nawaki working togther" Akira, Minato and Nawaki formed a small team, which has gained a reputation on the battlefield and has a remarkable record.

    Akira continued chatting with Konan. When Akira was away on weekdays, Konan''s attitude towards anyone was a little cold. Only in front of Akira, is she like a lively little girl, twittering about.

    Akira had wanted to change Konans cold personality in front of outsiders many times, but with little effect, so he had to give up. This is not surprising as Konan seems to have such a character in the original story as well, only revealing her true character to people close to her. This seems not bad, Konan''s beautiful smile, basically can be appreciated by Akira only.

    "Okay, Konan, take a rest, too." Akira said.

    "Well, Brother Akira, I have learned a lot of ninjutsu recently, all taught by Jiraiya sensei..." Konan lied down beside Akira neatly and talked about her recent situation.

    Akira smiled and pinched Konan''s cheek.

    The relaxing time passed quickly. In the afternoon, Akira was called by a Konoha''s chunin saying that Tsunade-sama invited him over.

    Rubbing his head, Akira got up from the couch reluctantly and said: "There goes my precious rest, why can''t they give me a break, it couldn''t be another mission right." Akira''s complaint was met with Konan laughing discretely at him. (Konan covering her mouth and laughing)

    After complaining a few words, Akira arrived at the discussion hall of the camp very quickly, but saw that only Tsunade was there.

    "Akira, sit here." Tsunade lightly waved her hand, motioning Akira to come over and sit.

    Akira sat next to Tsunade as requested and a refreshing fragrance completely different from that of Konan entered his nose. Akira couldn''t help asking: "What can I do for you?"

    "I''m here to convey news to you, it''s from the third hokage." Tsunade chuckled lightly.

    "Hm. There won''t be another mission, right?" Akira pouted his lips, not disgusted with the mission, but the continuous mission make him tired.

    Tsunade shook his head and said with a smile; "It''s not a mission, but a good thing."

    "Good thing?" Akira''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, third hokage summon you back to the village and told you to go back to the village to rest for a while. I really envy you, the three hokage really care about you more than me as his student." Tsunade said with a half-joking and half-hearted smile.

    "Summon me back to the village?" Akira''s heart moved. He have been on the battlefield of the Country of Rain for a long period of time and Akira has indeed not returned to the village for a long time...

    "Well, you and me will be togetger as we go back to the village for a few days. This is specially approved by the third hokage." Tsunade said.

    Akira was slightly surprised again, as he is also going to returned to the village with Tsunade.

    Seeing Akira''s surprise, Tsunade explained with a smile, "I''m returning back to the Senju clan. There are some things in the clan that need to be dealt with."

    "I see." Akira nodded clearly.

    "The war is still on going and we only have seven days of off duty rest, so we must hurry back immediately. Quickly pack up and let''s go now." Tsunade stretched her body and stood up. Her slender and perfecr figure was printed in Akira''s eyes and Akira hearr couldn''t help but jumped in excitement.

    Compared to young girls like Kushina and Mikoto, who are still young, Tsunade''s figure is obviously more attractive.

    Inadvertently glimpsing Tsunade''s almost perfect and proud curve, Akira mind couldn''t help but think about it and finally suppressed it after a while.

    "Okay." Akira replied and went to pack his things up.

    Said it was packing things, but in fact it was just informing Konan. Although Konan was a little bit reluctant, she understood that Akira was only away for seven days.

    He then bid farewell to his two friends, Minato and Nawaki, before leaving with Tsunade.

    The two of them swiftly ran all the way, but it was also a rare opportunity of peace, so both of them chatted with each other, discussing ninjutsu and the current situation in the Ame battlefield, making the journey not boring. Akira is even more so, with such a big beauty as Tsunade, he can''t be any happier.

    Two days later, Akira and Tsunade arrived back, near the Konoha village.

    Konoha soon appreared in front of them and both of them were in a good mood.

    Tsunade smiled even more and said, "Akira, your name in Konoha is very renowned now. You are called a young hero by many people. Everyone regards you as an idol!"

    "Is that so?" Akira found this a bit strange.

    "Of course, you will know when you arrive in the village in a while and you will definitely be treated like a hero." Tsunade said firmly.

    Akira kept walking, but looked forward to returning back to the village even more.

 Chapter 92 - Heroic Treatment

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 92:

    Soon, Akira together with Tsunade reach the entrance of the village.

    From a distance, you can clearly see the outline of the village, the most iconic scene of course is the the Hokage rock(mountain) from the first hokage to the third hokage. Akira sighed with emotion and suddenly narrowed his eyes as he found that the village entrance was packed full of people.

    "So many people?" Akira was a little surprised.

    The entrance to the village was indeed full of people, at least several hundred people were gathered there.

    "Of course, the news of our return to the village was told to the whole village by the third hokage. People who come now are probably welcoming us. After all, you are now Konoha''s young hero. In the eyes of those younger generations, you are even more popular than me..." Tsunade smiled.

    Akira couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Had I really became a war hero?

    Akira touched his chin. As expected, the battlefield was the best place to ''increase reputation''. Anyway, this was not a bad thing for Akira. The more famous he is now, some guys in the village who intend to plot against him, such as Danzo, will be more cautious of him, instead of daring to act rashly and openly.

    After all, his current identity is Konoha''s war hero.

    When Akira and Tsunade walked to the entrance of the village, they can hear deafening cheers on both sides.

    "Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira, Uchiha Akira!"

    "Tsunade sama, Tsunade sama, Tsunade sama!"

    The cheers continued and Akira was surprised that Tsunade was really right. His popularity was in no way inferior to Tsunade, especially among the younger generation, his popularity is higher than Tsunade.

    In fact, the reason for Akira''s high popularity is also very simple. Although Akira''s strength is not as good as Tsunade for the time being, but he had done many legendary feats. Moreover, Akira is only eleven years old, but he has created many legendary feats and achieved great reputations. This is extremely rare even among Konoha''s history.

    Therefore, Akira is highly regarded as a hero and idol by many Konoha people, especially young people.

    "Well, it feels good to be a hero, right?" Tsunade smiled and patted Akira on the shoulder.

    Akira blinked. Of course he was in a good mood. It was really great to be surrounded by people cheering for him. Akira''s mood became even more relaxed.

    Next, Akira''s eyes moved slightly and he noticed that there were many acquaintances and friends among the welcoming crowds on both sides.

    For example, Shirakawa sensei from the Ninja Academy, Choza, Inoichi, Skikkaku and others like the former Ninja Academy classmate that had always had a weak sense of presence Shibi Aburame, that is, the father of the originao story Shino aburame

    "Akira, Akira!" Choza waved his arms and greeted Akira excitedly. After a period of time of not seeing him, Choza had became more round and he happily welcomed Akira while shouting jovially.

    "It seems that your comrades are all looking for you, so I won''t join in. I will go back to my Senju compound first. I will find you when we are going to leave the village." Tsunade instructed.

    Akira nodded: "No problem."

    Tsunade''s graceful figure flashed and she had already left, while Akira continued to enjoy the treatment of a hero in the same place. Everywhere you can hear words such as ''excellent'' , ''Konoha''s hero'' , ''Uchiha''s genius'' and so on, with everyone complimenting Akifa. Even if Akira had thick skin, he also feel slightless embarassed while being praised repeatedly, so he simply make a escape with Choza.

    "Choza!" Akira stepped forward and greeted Choza.

    "Akira, you have changed a lot, you are much taller than me now. During this period of time, we often heard your name and good news. You are really amazing." Choza said with a look of excitement.

    Akira smiled and said: "Choza, you have also changed a lot, um, you are a bit more fat."

    Hearing this, Choza felt a arrow stabbing his heart as he staggered on his feet, almost vomiting blood: "You also say I am fatter, gain weight, am I really that fat... No, I must lose weight... ¡­" Choza was very triggered with the word fat.

    "Haha." Shikkaku and Inoichi laughed.

    "Akira, your performance on the battlefield is really amazing. By the way, we have also asked the third hokage for instructions. It is estimated that it will not be long before we can be on the battlefield as well." Shikkaku laughed.

    The Ino, Shika and Cho combination is also going to be on the battlefield?

    Akira nodded secretly, thinking about it, Shikkaku and others are not too young and it is indeed time for them to go to the battlefield.

    The combination of Ino, Shika and Cho will surely perform brilliantly and shine with strong brilliance on the battlefield. One after another famous names are about to rise. This is the real Ninja World War.

    "Well, Shikkaku, you have to take good care of Hcoza and Inoichi. Of the three, you are the most calm and intellgent." Akira said with a smile, Shikkaku and others nodded and agreed.

    "Akira, why don''t we go eat barbecue together, it''s so boring to chat while staying here." Choza immediately suggested.

    "Forget about eating barbecue. I believe Akira can''t eat barbecue with us today." Nara Shikkaku laughed.

    Choza was confused: "What''s the matter?"

    "Look." Nara Shikkaku pointed his finger forward.

    Akira followed along and saw two familiar figures.

    They are two young girls.

    A young girl with long black hair, gently rolled up, revealing a section of the white smooth arm while, holding a lunch box in her hand. With a bit of expectation and blush on her face, she walked quickly towards Akira.

    The other young girl has long red hair, bright starry eyes and brisk footsteps, showing her inner happiness. This young girl also carries a bamboo basket in her hands with food in it.

    The two girls came late as they were preparing food. Thus they were in a hurry. Seeing Akira''s figure from a distance, they were surprised at first, then there was a surprise in their eyes and they speed up their pace.

    Akira couldn''t help but soften a little when seeing the two young girls and a smile appeared at the corners of his lips.

    The two girls are of course Mikoto and Kushina.

    "Oh I see it is Kushina and Mikoto. That is why he would have no time for us." Choza nodded immediately, revealing a knowing expression of ''I understand''.

    Akira didn''t bother to pay attention to this Choza''s teasing as his thoughts were fully placed on Mikoto and Kushina.

    After a long absence, the two young girls has become more beautiful and they instantly attracted Akira''s eyes.

 Chapter 93 - Girl feelings are really unpredictable

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 93:

    "Brother Akira!" Akira''s eyes focused on Mikoto and Kushina as the two girls also trot their way towards him like a little bird. Mikoto then hold onto Akira''s arm intimately, no akward feeling can be seen even though they had not seen each other for long time. Instead Mikoto is now even more attach and intimate than before.

    "Mikoto." Akira tapped on Mikoto''s little nose and chuckled lightly.

    "Brother Akira, I have made a lot of bento with Kushina, knowing that you are coming back, we got up early today to make the food..." Mikoto smiled lightly and wanted to be praise by Akira.

    Akira looked at Kushina who was on the side. Kushina blinked and nodded, her starry eyes were bright and emotional.

    Kushina and Mikoto, each hold onto one of Akira''s arm intimately and attract the enviousness of the spectators.

    "I really envy you... as expected of my idol in life." Choza touched his chin and muttered with emotion.

    Inoichi was speechless for a while and said to Shikaku: "Shikkaku, you should reprimand Choza, this guy''s thinking is too much!"

    Who would have thought that Shikkaku nodded with deep approval, agreeing with Chozas point of view "Choza is right. Akira''s indeed an idol in life, a role model for our generation and a target we aspire to be..."

    Inoichi''s mouth twitched and he was speechless.

    When Kushina and Mikoto arrived, Akira unceremoniously left behind Choza and others, while he stayed with Kushina and Mikoto.

    "Brother Akira you have become more and more handsome." Mikoto blinked and smiled with a flush face.

    "Just your mouth is sweet." Akira squeezed Mikoto''s nose and said with a smile.

    Mikoto stuck out her tongue and smiled at Kushina next to her, while her eye curve into a smile.

    Kushina said: "We made a bento for you. You haven''t eaten yet, you have to finish it..."

    " Yes , this is what we wake up early and prepared." Mikoto also laughed.

    Akira looked at it and saw that Mikoto and Kushina both took out their food. Mikoto made rice with seaweed. The materials were exquisite and it was appetizing. On the other hand, Kushina made her special ramen noodles, which were rich in ingredients and contained many delicacies, which was extremely delicate. It can be seen that the girls have carefully prepared all the dishes, otherwise they would not start doing it in the morning.

    "Don''t worry, I will finish eating them all." Akira smiled at the corner of his mouth. This was make from the heart of Kushina and Mikoto, of course he will liked it.

    Akira and the two girls left. The three found a secluded place to sit down and then Akira began to eat big mouthfuls, as he quickly wiped out the food brought by the two girls.

    Mikoto and Kushina were very satisfied when they saw him like this and they were smiling with their chins on their palm.

    "Akira, I have been hearing news about you these days, you are so amazing. It''s a pity that even though I also want to go to the battlefield, but third hokage doesn''t agree..." Kushina clenched her small fist and said unwillingly.

    Kushina is very talented and strong and she is second only to Akira and Minato among Konoha''s peers. Her character is also straightforward and she has always wanted to be on the battlefield.

    Akira heard this and smiled. He knew that third hokage would definitely not agree to let Kushina go to the battlefield. Kushina is the jinchuriki of the future nine-tailed fox and an important ''weapon'' in the village. Thus third hokage will definitely not let anything happen to her.

    Nine-tailed jinchuriki

    Akira squinted his eyes, calculating the time, the last nine-tailed jinchuriki was Uzumaki Mito and Uzumaki Mito is also old already and perhaps she will be replaced by Kushina in the near future.

    Thinking of this, a trace of coldness passed in Akira''s heart. It looked like he have to find an opportunity to talk with the third hokage and change the fate of Kushina. Perhaps third hokage calling himself back have to do with something like this?

    "What have you been looking at me for?" Akira was staring at Kushina while thinking, making Kushina a little misunderstood and gave Akira slight stare.

    If it were someone else, Kushina would have stared fiercely, but when Akira looked at her like this, Kushuna''s heart was only shy and sweet.

    "Kushuna is also getting more and more beautiful." Akira said with a smile.

    After hearing thesd words, Kushina''s bright eyes shone with brilliance and their eyes became shining.

    Mikoto, who was next to him, immediately pouted: "What about me, what about me?"

    Akira couldn''t help having a headache when seeing Mikoto like this, but she could only say, "Mikoto, too, you also are getting more and more beautiful."

    Mikoto got the answer he wanted and was satisfied. She raised her snow-white chin and smiled. Seeing the expressions of Kushins and Mikoto, Akira couldn''t help but think of a sentence: Girl feelings are always unpredictable.

    Akira could clearly feel the thoughts of the two girls.

    Kushina and Mikoto have been with Akira since childhood. Mikoto is a childhood sweetheart and Kusina is in the same Ninja class with Akira. It can be said that she has deep feelings and has long been inseparable with him.

    After chatting with Kushina and Mikoto for a while, Kushina and Mikoto were both extremely excited and they kept chatting, telling Akira about all the big and small things that happened in the village these days.

    Speaking until the end, Kushina and Mikoto are both seen cuddling by Akira''s sideband the three of them watch the sunset together, gently leaning against each other.

    Akira also grabbed the small hands of Kushina and Mikoto, one on each side, neither Kushina and Mikoto struggled, but just looked at each other, with blushing cheeks

    After staying with Kushina and Mikoto for a long time, Akira smiled and said: " Let''s go, it''s time to go back."

    "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Our clan head told us to tell you to meet him when you came back..." Mikoto held her forehead and knock her head a little regretful.

    Akira smiled and rubbed Mikoto''s head: "It''s ok, people forget things once in a while."

    Mikoto smiled cutely and pulled Kushina as they said, "Then let''s go?"

    Akira saw that the relationship between Kushina and Mikoto was also good, the two girls had different combination of personalities and found the that their relationship are definitely good.

    Akira then very quickly returned to Uchiha''s clan compound

 Chapter 94 - Uchihas pride, Akiras engagement

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 94:

    As soon as Akira arrived at the Uchiha''s compound, a uchiha genin came to lead the way. He respectfully bowed his head to Akira and said: "Akira, our clan head sama would like to talk to you, please follow me.

    "Okay." Akira nodded, waved to Kushina and Mikoto as he motioned to let the two girls play by themselves. Kushina and Mikoto stick out their tongues at the same time, lively and playful.

    Akira followed the genin to the location. The genin then knocked on the door and said in a respectful voice, "Clan head sama, Akira is here."

    "Please come in." Akira heard Uchiha Fukai''s slightly deep voice.

    The genin then signaled to let Akira in. Akira nodded, entered and look at the interior of the house.

    It is antique and almost all furniture are wooden. In the center is the Uchiha clan emblem and Fukai sits on his knees in front of a table with two cups of steaming tea on it.

    "The pride of our Uchiha clan is back! Akira, sit down." Fukai smiled heartily and made an inviting gesture.

    Fukai is obviously very satisfied with Akira''s achievements during this period and directly call Akira as the "Pride of Uchiha''s clan". This is enough to prove that he values Akira very much.

    "Thank you clan head sama." Akira smiled and sat down, Fukai has always been nice to him.

    The two exchanged greetings and Fukai asked about Akira''s recent developments before entering the main topic.

    "Akira, your performance during this period is very good. I have received many good news about you. The Third Hokage also praised you and the people in the village regarded you as a hero. You are indeed the pride of our Uchiha clan and it is well deserved." Fukai chuckled.

    Akira was very humble: "Thank you."

    "Is it the third Hokage who summon you to come back this time?"

    "Yes." Akira nodded, Akira also knew that third hokage summoning him must be something important this time.

    Fukai look like he was pondering, as if thinking about something. Suddenly Fukai smiled and said, "By the way, do you remember the things we discussed last time?"

    "Huh?" Akira was confused.

    "The matter about your engagement with Mikoto."

    Akira was taken aback and then he remembered that he had a verbal promised to engage with Mikoto. Only two of them knew about this, even Mikoto didn''t even know it yet.

    "Clan head sama, I''m still young, you don''t have to be worried and rushed right?" Akira shrugged. Although he also likes Mikoto very much, the problem is that he is only eleven now, so he is not worried at all.

    On the other hand, Fukai wanted to settle this matter sooner. Akira vaguely understands Fukai''s thoughts. Uchiha Fukai is also trying to rope him in an way and wants to make him feel more belong to the Uchiha''s clan. Of course Uchiha Fukai takes a genius like Akira very seriously.

    Uchiha Fukai smiled: "It is fine. Fugaku is already preparing for marriage and she is also a woman in the clan." Uchiha Fugaku is about to get married?

    Akira silently mourned for Uchiha Fugaku, the poor lad. It was really sad to be forced into a arranged marriage. Fugaku is older than Akira and Mikoto both by four and five years older. Moreover he is also the son of the clan head, thus it is normal for him to get married earlier.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to let you and Mikoto marry now. After all, it''s wartime and you are still in Anbu and you need to go to be prepared to go to battlefield at any momeng. How about this, I will disclose this to Mikoto herself first, at the same time let several other elders in the clan testify together and both of you will get married when the war is over." Fukai explained.

    It turns out that this is the case and he don''t marrying Mikoto once the war is over.

    Akira nodded and said: "No problem."

    Fukai seemed to suddenly remembered something and smiled with mischief: "Good. However, I had heard that there is a little girl from the Uzumaki clan also likes you very much. It really. If Akira, you have the ability, I don''t mind helping you!"

    Akira coughed, he didn''t expect Fukai to bring up the matter.

    But Kushina''s matter should indeed be resolved.

    "Since you agree, I will talk to Mikoto." Fukai took a sip of tea and smiled.

    Akira felt more and more weird. How did the dignified Uchiha clan head become a matchmaker?

    Seeing Akira nodded, Fukai immediately take action.

    Akira first went outside and waited. After that, Fukai summoned Mikoto and Mikoto entered the room with doubts. Mikoto wondered why the clan leader suddenly summoned her...

    Fukai then explained about his intentions. After learning about her a engagement with Akira, Mikoto cheeks and face turned flushed, feeling shy and joyful, meanwhile as Fukai continue the explanation, Mikoto can only be in a dazed and couldn''t listen register the words he had said as she just nodded listlessly.

    Mikoto was still a little shy and dazed until she came out of the room.

    "Mikoto?" Akira wave his hand, but when Mikoto suddenly see Akira, her face turned red when she recalled what Fukai had revealed just now.

    "Brother Akira, I, I..." Mikoto was at a loss and became fl.u.s.tered, her heart beating madly, thinking to herself that Brother Akira seemed to know the things between them. What should she say?

    "Silly girl, the clan head had explained to you right?" Akira said.

    "En." Mikoto''s voice was like as soft as a mosquito and her cheeks was flushed red.

    Akita felt that Mikoto current shy appearance is very cute and couldn''t help but squeezed Mikoto''s face while smiing, "Looking at your expression, yoj don''t seem to be willing?"

    "No, no, who say so?" Mikoto immediately raised her head and quickly retorted, only to see Akira cheeky smile. The expression on her face turned even redder: "You, you, big bad guy!"

    Akira laughed, hold Mikoto''s hand and asked her about what Fukai had told her, which is about the same as what Akira knew. At this time, Kushina had already gone back, only Akira and Mikoto were left.

    If Mikoto agreed. The following things will be much easier. Under the witness of the clan leader, Uchiha Fukai and the three respectable elders of the Uchiha clan, Akira and Mikoto performed a simple ceremony. It is simple but solemn. Thus the relationship between the two was officially settled and engagement contract was made.

    Akira hold onto Mikoto''s little hand, then looked at Mikoto''s cute and lovely appearance and he suddenly felt a different kind of feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 95 - Promoted

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 95:

    Before when he hold onto Mikoto''s little hand, Akira didn''t feel much, but now when he is holding Mikoto hand and looking at her cute and shy look, he suddenly feel his heart beating in excitement.

    Mikoto, Kushina, Konan ... are all the people he is closest to in this world. Mikoto is even more married to him now, which has changed his thoughts on Mikoto.

    The same was true for Mikoto. She felt that hot and her heart is thumping and plopping, she didn''t know what to say at all and she could only stare at Akira cutely and dazedly.

    It was the first time seeing such a cute Mikoto. Akira couldn''t help but smile. He felt that she was cute and pitiful. He squeezed Mikoto''s little hand, and then looked at Fukai and the other elders.

    Uchiha Fukai and the three Uchiha elders were satisfied and nodded: "Very well, the ceremony is complete. From today on, your engagement will be officially set. We will tell the clan people. When the Ninja World War is over, the wedding can be held, what a pair of match in heaven..."

    Akira said a few polite words and then heard Fukai saying: "Akira, since you will be staying in the village for a few days. You can practice some of our Uchiha''s ninjutsu and genjutsu."

    "Good." Akira''s eyes lit up.

    Akira had basically learned almost all of Uchiha''s clan fire ninjutsu. Therefore Akira plans to learn more useful genjutsu and use them in battle.

    "Well, if you have questions about ninjutsu, you can ask the three elders at any time. I won''t disturb you young people." Fukai laughed and encouraged a few more words as Akira agreed one by one.

    After that, Fukai left with the three elders.

    Akira still held onto Mikoto''s little hand.

    At this time, Mikoto said in a weak voice, "Brother Akira, we, we have our engangement, but what about Kushina chan?"

    Akira was taken aback and his gaze at Mikoto softened a little bit. This girl is really kind and at this time she is still thinking about Kushina well being.

    Akira explained: "Don''t worry, I have an arrangement, Kushina will be with us."

    Mikoto nodded obediently and quietly pursed her lips in jealousy.

    Akira found it funny and touched her head: "Okay, let''s go."

    "Yep."

    Akira took Mikoto and strolled for a while, but Mikoto wanted to go shopping, so Akira had to accompany her. Mikoto bought a lot of things on the street, being lively and cheerful as she laughed happily, which shows how overjoyed the little girl is.

    Finally finished shopping, Akira was tired for the day and rested.

    Waiting for the next day, Akira immediately went to the Uchiha clan library and found many scrolls regarding ninjutsu and genjutsu. He then began to research on ninjutsu and genjutsu that he had found.

    Akira current strength already very good and normal ninjutsu and genjutsu in the Uchiha''s library is not useful for him. Only after carefully searching the library did he finally found the useful and suitable genjutsu.

    Fortunately, there is the sage who gave advice from the side, thus Akira saved a lot of trouble. Hagoromo is simply a mobile encyclopedia of Ninja World.

    "Brat, you should emphasize on the quality of the ninjutsu and not the quantity of ninjutsu you learnt. It would be great if you could have ninjutsu like the ''Kirin'''' as a killer move. Although the kirin jutsu is strong, it is a ninjutsu for range attack after all, but it require the environment of thunderclouds. It can only be used when the conditions are met and the conditions of use is a bit harsh and troublesome." The sage analyzed.

    Akira also agreed: "Well, I plan to study a strong genjutsu as my trump card."

    "Very good."

    ---------------

    For the next period of time, Akira devoted himself to the research of genjutsu.

    Mikoto and Kushina are like virtuous little wives, as they bring him food on time every meal, so that Akira can concentrate on studying on genjutsu. Under such circ.u.mstances, Akira finally made progress.

    But before Akira can continued to study on genjutsu, someone came to bother him.

    A genin from Uchiha''s clan came to inform Akira: Third hokage sama summon

    It is finally here!

    Akora secretly thought in his heart, this time there must be something the third hokage want when he called him back to the village. There has been no movement in the past two days. Tday, third hokage finally sent someone to look for him.

    Akira cleaned up for a moment and quickly travelled towards the Hokage tower.

    Under the guidance of the genin, Akira quickly reached the Hokage tower and knocked on third hokage office door.

    "Please come in." Third hokage low voice sounded.

    Akira walked in and saw the third Hokage wearing a Hokage cloak, smoking a pipe as he is seen flipping through the pile of doc.u.ments on the table while frowning.

    "It''s Akira, please sit down." The third hokage raised his heads to see Akira and finally smiled as he asked Akira to sit down.

    "Hokage Sama." Akira greeted.

    Akira did not greet very seriously. The third hokage then waved his hand and smiled without scolding Akira: "It''s rare for you to come back to the village once, how does it feel? You are the hero of the village."

    "It feels good." Akira smiled, but in his heart he was trying to figure out the intention of third hokage for calling him.

    The two chatted for a while and the third hokage sighed with emotion: "In these days, you have repeatedly contributed to the village. First, you forced the Suna back, destroyed the food suppies of Iwa and then repeatedly killed strong enemy from Iwa and other countries. I had even heard that many people on the battlefield call you "Konoha''s Rising Star" and you truly deserve it."

    "Thank you," Akira said calmly.

    "Akira, you are excellent and you have performed very well. Hence, I have decided to promote you to the leader of a anbu squad! If there is any emergency in the future, you can directly report to me." The third hokage declared.

    ...

    Promoted to Anbu squad leader?

    Akira''s heart beat excitedly, but it is surely not easy to be a Anbu''s squad leader. As a anbu squad leader, he will be directly under Hokage command and belongs to Hokage''s confidant. He will be highly trusted and play a important role in helping the hokage.

    There is a then the overall in charge of anbu, Anbu commander, that is also known as White Fang. Under the commander are the squad leaders. It can be said that beside Anbu''s commander, White Fang, the second highest position will be the Anbu squad leader.

    Akira curled his lips secretly, it seemed like third hokage really wanted to bring him under himself(hokage).

    But Akira did not refuse, anyway, uchiha clan relationship with Konoha have not gone beyond salvation yet, so of there is benefit, he will surely take it.

    "Thank you third hokage." Akira replied.

    "Well, these are what you deserve. One more thing, I heard that you get along well with Uzumaki Kushina? She has been chosen as the next nine-tailed jinchuriki in the village. What is your relationship with her..." Third hokage asked.

    Here it is!

    Akira secretly thought, the third hokage called him this time, was because of Kushina!

    Although the information of Kyuubi jinchuriki is not known very well, but it is not classified as a secret. In the original story, almost everyone in Konoha knows that Naruto is the kyuubi jinchuriki. Therefore, the third hokage did not have any problem and directly asked Akira.

 Chapter 96 - Two Years of Time

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 96:

    Hearing the direct inquiry from the Third Hokage, Akira g.r.o.a.n.e.d and said truthfully: "I like Kushina"

    A complex color flashed in the eyes of the third hokage and the pipe in his hand trembled slightly: "Sure enough."

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but have some headaches. Akira is a member of the Uchiha clan and some members of the council in konoha, headed by Danzo, have a deep misunderstanding and hostility towards the Uchiha clan. But Kushina is the candidate to be the next jinchuriki and is one of the most important combat force in the village.

    The Uchiha clan and the Kyuubi jinchuriki are destined to not be able to be together. Otherwise, wouldn''t Uchiha clan have the ''Kyuubi jinchuriki''? Moreover, there was a legend about Uchiha clan''s sharingan being able to hypnotize and manipulate Kyuubi, so it is impossible to let Akira and Kyuubi jinchuriki together as it is too dangerous.

    "The people in the village such as Danzo, Mito, etc. all hope that Kushina will become the jinchuriki for kyuubi as soon as possible, however I have delaying it." Hiruzen said tiredly.

    Akira''s agitated heart become less tense and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But at present, the body of the current jinchuriki ''Uzumaki Mito'' is getting worse every day, I am afraid that she will not be able to support the kyuubi power for too long. At most two years, a new jinchuriki must be replaced..." The third Hokage explained.

    Akira heart went cold, it seems like time is running out.

    The third hokage was showing good wishes to Akira and temporarily suppressrd the affairs of Kushina being the jinchuriki, but he clearly told Akira that it would not last long.

    Akira g.r.o.a.n.e.d slightly, "third hokage sama, I don''t want Kushina to be the kyuubi jinchuriki, I think there should be other jinchuriki candidates in the village, right?"

    Kyuubi jinchuriki is a important matter that is directly related to Konoha''s safety, Akira doesn''t believe that the only candidate is Kushina, otherwise what should they do if Kushina has an accident. This kind of thing, they should have prepared "double insurance".

    "There are other alternatives. One of them is also a member of the Uzumaki clan. It is a girl named Uzumaki Emi. But Kushina is still the first choice." Third hokage simply explained: "As Kushina chakra is stronger, it is easier for her to restrain the power of kyuubi."

    Akira''s eyes lit up, it will be easier to deal with the problem since they have other candidates prepared as reserve.

    "In this way, you only need to change the jinchuriki candidates..." Akira secretly thought in his heart, but he also knows that this matter is not so simple. They cannot just change the candidate of the jinchuriki that easily without valid reason, at least Danzo and others are definitely not going to agree easily.

    The third hokage looked at Akira with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect you to be so close to Kushuna, now Danzo and the others have made up their minds to make Kushina become the jinchuriki of Kyuubi."

    Akira nodded. The most troublesome part of the matter was asking Danzo and other Konoha executives to change their mind. Only the third hokage seems to be on his side at the moment.

    To put it bluntly, he need strength!

    Akira''s current strength is still a bit weak. If he can have the strength of a kage and the support of the Uchiha clan, it may change the current status quo, and Danzo will not provoke him because of this kind of thing.

    "You can solve this by yourself, but you only have two years." The third hokage said, all he can do is delay the time. After all, he is a hokage. Although he is optimistic about Akira and wants to help win good will from Akira, but he will not play regarding the safety of the village.

    "Ok."

    Akira nodded and accepted the third hokage'' goodwill.

    In any case, the current three hokage treat him pretty well. He still want to maintain the peace of the village and also attach great importance to Akira.

    "Very well, then you should go report to Anbu first. I have already talked to White Fang about promoting you to Anbu Squad leader." Third hokage said.

    Akira nodded with understanding and got up quickly.

    Leaving the Hokage tower, Akira thought for a while, instead of going to Anbu immediately, he found Kushina first.

    When Kushina saw Akira, she jumped for joy, holding Akira''s arm and smilingly said: "Akira, you have come to visit me?"

    "Can''t I?" Akira smiled as he retorted and squeezed Kushina''s nose.

    Kushina pouted, swatted away Akira''s hand and hummed: "You should go find Mikoto..." Kushina was a little jealous and quietly pouted.

    Akira smiled and hugged Kushina: "I went to see third hokage just now and he told me that you are going to be next jinchuriki for kyuubi."

    Kushina''s body stiffened slightly in his arms and she looked at Akira and said, "You already know?"

    "Yes."

    "I, I am a member of the Uzumaki clan. I have a strong chakra by nature, so I was selected to be the jinchuriki if kyuubi... I have seen Mito-sama, but I am a little scared, I... ¡­" Kushina spoke intermittently, but revealed a very obvious meaning. She was afraid of being a jinchuriki..

    Kushina is just a teenage girl, of course she is still a little worried and frightened about being a jinchuriki and what the future entails.

    "Don''t worry, I have a plan. You will not become the the jinchuriki of Kyuubi, I promise." Akira said.

    "Really?" Kushina suddenly raised her head, looking at Akira with bright and hopeful eyes.

    "Of course, don''t worry, just trust me." Akira said confidently: "Give me a while and I will make sure no one in the village dare to make use of you and become the jinchuriki of kyuubi."

    Between Akira''s words, there was a faint chill, which seemed to mean something.

    Third hokage had gave Akira two years, but he obviously didn''t intend to spend such a long time.

    "En, I believe in you." Kushina didn''t think too much, she just felt an unprecedented sense of security and nodded vigorously.

    Akira saw that Kushina was so meek and only felt that the red hot habanero still had such a lovable and cute side, so he pinched her cheek with a smile.

    Kushina gave Akira a faint glare, with a bit of her red hot habanero persona fierceness back. But immediately, Kushina''s complexion quickly softened and she said with a little sorrow: "Akira, it''s nice to have you here."

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth: "Then how should you repay me?"

    "I..." Kushina subconsciously frowned, suddenly a blush appeared on her face, as she boldly approached Akira and directly printed her lips on Akira''s mouth.

    Akira was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Kushina to take the initiative. Regardless, he took Kushina into his arms carefully.

    At this moment, a pair of lovers hugged each other tightly and lost track of time in this moment of passionate emotion.

 Chapter 97 - New Genjutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 97:

    Akira and Kushina continue hugging each other. While hugging, Akira can smell a faint lotus-like fragrance, refreshing and exclusive to her.

    After this experience, Akira and Kushina seemed to get closer again and they became even more intimate with each other.

    Moreover Kushina''s heart has completely belong to Akira and she also firmly believes that Akira can handle everything well.

    It took a long time for the two to separate. Kushina blushed and whispered, "You are going back to the battlefield in a few days. I, myself and Mikoto will wait for you to come back together."

    Kushina said this sentence while blushing, which had contained great determination and courage for her to say and it was no different from confession.

    "Ok." Akira also nodded vigorously, feeling the heartfelt feeling of the girl in his arms.

    Akira and Kushina stayed together warmly for a while, then Akira left.

    Kushina was obviously reluctant to separate with Akira when he was leaving, making Akira''s heart warm, feeling the cuteness of this girl.

    -----------

    "Brat, you actually locked me in the ring space again!" As soon as he left, Akira heard the sage complaining and shouting angrily.

    Just now, when Akira and Kushina were having their intimate moment. Akira directly closed and locked the sage in the ring space.

    "Of course, how old are you old man, do you want to eavesdrop on the love words of us juniors?" Akira spatted out in distaste.

    "Who say I eavesdropped, you are slandering! Will I do this kind of thing?"

    "Who knows..."

    Akira and the sage are arguing and bickering happily again...

    Akira returned to the Uchiha clan, but he felt a sense of urgency in his heart.

    I must quickly improve my strength so that I can compete with Danzo and others!

    "Currently my killer move is the Kirin ninjutsu but kirin is too dependent on the battle environment, requiring lightning storm to release. I have to learn other powerful ninjutsu or genjutsu..." Akira thought for a while and remembered some genjutsu previously found in Uchiha''s library.

    "Well, boy, you are right. I think you should focus on practicing genjutsu, afterall sharingan is your strongest weapon." Sage of the six path pointed out.

    Akira smiled and nodded: "I was planning to learn genjutsu. It just happened that I also saw a suitable genjutsu in the library of the clan. It can be said to be the strongest genjutsu for three tomoe sharingan level"

    "Oh? What kind of genjutsu?" The sage was taken aback for a moment and Akira actually called it " strongest Genjutsu(three tomoe sharingan)", which was enough to prove the power of this genjutsu.

    "It''s called ''Demonic Illusion: Shackle Stake Jutsu''." Akira said slowly.

    Demonic Illusion: Shackle Stake Jutsu!

    It is a powerful genjutsu used by Itachi Uchiha in the original story. In the original story, Itachi Uchiha at that time just joined Akatsuki and acted in a group with Orochimaru. Orochimaru confronted and attack Uchiha Itachi because he coveted Itachi''s sharingan. However he was defeated by Uchiha Itachi with ''Demonic Illusion, shackle stake jutsu'', in the end Orochimaru withdrew from Akatsuki.

    The power of this genjutsu is evident seeing how it can defeat Orochimaru.

    Demonic Illusion, Shackle Stake Jutsu is a dojutsu thay is performed with the use of sharingan. Once it is cast, the opponent will be caught in the illusionary world created by the user and the victim is tormented with the sensation of having spikes driven through them, taking away their body''s freedom. At the same time, the physical pain accompanying the illusion reveals that the greatest use this technique has is torture and restrain them.

    Except mangekyo sharingan abilities of tsukuyomi and kotoamatsukami, the power of this demonic Illusion: shackle stake jutsu is absolutely at the top among the sharingan''s genjutsu. That''s why Akira said that this is the ''strongest genjutsu'' for three tomoe sharingan.

    "It turns out that this genjutsu is really strong, suitable to be a killing move..." Sage of the six path agreed.

    Even the sage said so, Akira was even more convinced of this genjutsu

    With the help of the sage, Akira began to master this genjutsu.

    Akira started practicing the genjutsu, preparing to master it and under the guidance of the sage, he had also made rapid progress. Akira''s sharingan is already very strong, he can easily learn genjutsu and quickly master it.

    "Finally, I have another killer move." Akira whispered in a low voice. After many attempts of practicing, he was very satisfied with the effect of this genjutsu.

    When Akira finished his training, he suddenly remembered that the third hokage had asked him to report to Anbu.

    "I was too focused in the learning of the genjutsu, I nearly forget about this..." Akira shrugged helplessly and hurried to the Anbu base.

    Akira changed into an Anbu outfit that he hadn''t worn for a long time, then put on a fox mask and then headed to Anbu.

    The Anbu base was still as secretive as before, Akira entered the cave, followed the direction using his memory and finally entered the Anbu base.

    "Who is it?" After entering the base, he heard a low voice sound.

    Akira took off his mask: "I''m Uchiha Akira, the new Anbu squad leader. Take me to see Anbu Commander White Fang."

    The other ninja was obviously taken aback, but immediately said: "Yes sir."

    Under the leadership of this Anbu, Akira quickly saw White Fang.

    Sakumo''s silver hair is particularly eye-catching, and he smiles when he sees Akira: "Akira, you are finally here. I have been hearing good news from you all this time. By the way, I also have to congratulate you on your promotion to the leader of a squad."

    "Thank you." Akira said with a smile.

    Sakumo waved his hand and smiled again: "After you report to Anbu this time, do you want to go back yo the Battlefield of the Country of Rain?"

    Akira nodded: "I only have a few days to rest." Akira only returned to Konoha temporarily and will continue fight on the battlefield a few days later.

    "So that''s the case." Sakumo said solemnly: "The current battle situation is getting more and more urgent. I heard that the frontline in Suna Village is tight. Third hokage also had the intention to sent me there to command the battle against Suna."

    Akira was secretly surprised while hearing Sakumo reply.

    Sakumo commanding the battle against Suna? Wouldn''t it be that Sakumo will go against Sasori parents? I remember that in the original story, White Fang killed Sasori''s parents. It seems that this battle is about to start.

    "Since you are here in Anbu. Let the members of Anbu know you, the new squad leader. You have been away for such a long time and the people in Anbu have changed a lot. You may not know many people and they might not be convinced of your strength as the squad leader." Sakumo smiled, at the same time he ordered all the people in Anbu to gather.

 Chapter 98 - Attack Together

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 98:

    Sakumo notified all the Anbu members to gather. Except for the Anbu members who were going out on a mission, all of the other arrived in front of Akira and Sakumo.

    There are about thirty anbu gathered in total and they all belonged directly under hokage command.

    Of course, now is war time and many hokage''s anbu members are performing tasks outside, so the real number is far more than thirty.

    "Sakumo Taicho."

    The anbu members salutes to Sakumo respectfully, all with a look of admiration. The name of Konoha White Fang has spread throughout the village long ago and Sakumo''s strength is unquestionable. Which had resulted in him being the idol of admiration and respect in Anbu.

    "Well, let me introduce to you guys. The one next to me is Uchiha Akira, Konoha''s rising star. His reputation on the battlefield of the Country of rain must have been heard by all of you. From today on, he will be anbu squad leader. "Sakumo introduced.

    Sakumo is the commander of anbu and there are two squad leader under the commander if Anbu, Akira is one of them. From today onwards, Akira is the second in command only in Anbu.

    "Uchiha Akira?"

    "He is our Anbu squad leader?"

    The members of Anbu first looked at each other in puzzlement and then they all looked towards Akira. At the same time some doubts appeared in their hearts. Just as Sakumo had said, during the time Akira was away, many members of Anbu had changed. Even the members who did not change were not familiar with Akira.

    Although they have all heard of Akira''s prestigious name on the Battlefield of the Country of Rain, Akira is still a bit unfamiliar to these Anbu members, so the Anbu members are all whispering in a low voice, very surprised by the news.

    Sakumo also noticed it and smiled lightly while saying: "Akira, you just promote to Anbu squad leader. Why don''t you show off your strength and learn from a few members? What do you think?"

    Sakumo is helping Akira to establish prestige and the best way to gain prestige, of course, is to proof his strength.

    "No problem." "Akira looked at the Anbu members.

    Akira found that the members of Anbu were also a little eager to try.

    Obviously, they are also proud of their strength and not any ordinary people can convince them to be their squad leader so easily. Although they have heard of Akira''s reputation on the battlefield, they still want to learn and witness Akira''s strength themselves.

    "It seems like we can enjoy a wonderful battle." Sakumo smiled.

    Akira squinted his eyes. He had just learnt the new Genjutsu demonic Illusion: shackle stake jutsu and he want to test it out.

    "I don''t know who are the strongest in the current Anbu?" Akira asked lightly.

    Sakumo was stunned for a moment, but then he continue with a smile: "The strongest people in Anbe at the moment should be aburame Mirakami, Inuzuka Ko and Akimichi Yoshimaru."

    As soon as the voice fell, Akira saw the three Anbu members step out.

    Aburame Mirakami is a man wearing black clothes covering his whole body and wearing only a pair of sunglasses. His whole body is wrapped in black clothes, so that his face can''t be seen clearly. Which is typical clothing style of Aburame clan.

    Inuzuka Ko is a tall and thin young man who is about twenty years old, with a huge ninja dog by his side. The ninja dog growl and held hostility towards Akira.

    The last is Akimichi Yoshimaru, a member of the Akimichi clan.

    Akira nodded secretly. These three are members of the Konoha Aburame, Inuzuka and Akimichi clan. They are all Konoha''s famous noble clan. No wonder they could enter the Anbu.

    "The three of them are the are elite jonins, the top best among these Anbu members." Sakumo introduced with a smile.

    It seemed that the strongest group of people in Anbu should have been sent out to perform tasks. The three people in front of them were only the strongest among the more than 30 Anbu members gathered now. They are all powerful elite jonin, already very close to the peak jonin and they can hold their share of fight.

    Akira smiled faintly.

    The three people also looked at Akira and they all had a touch of pride in their eyes. Afterall they were regarded as Konoha''s famous noble clan and they thought that they will not lose to Akira.

    Seeing the expressions of the three people, Akira also can guess what they were thinking. The members of Anbu were not ordinary people and they all had a touch of arrogance and pride for being the elite force. They won''t be convinced of Akira strength easily unless they are proven wrong.

    The trio in front obviously had some doubts about Akira''s strength.

    "I wonder who among the three of us do you want to fight with first?" Aburame Murakami stepped forward and asked aloud. He was ready to fight Akira and was eager to try and hoping that Akira would choose him as his opponent.

    Akira shrugged, squinted to look at the three people and said casually: "Hmph too troublesome, why don''t the three of you attack together."

    The air seemed to be drawn away, becoming very silent.

    Attack together!

    This sentence echoed in the Anbu base, making everyone think they had heard it wrong.

    Akira''s words had cause a uproar in an instant!

    Aburame Murakami, Inuzuka Ko and Akimichi Yoshimaru were all taken aback, their complexions flushed and a little angry as well as dissatisfied.

    Sakmuo was taken aback as well, with astonishment. He wanted to stop Akira, but finally gave up, as he also wanted to see how powerful Akira really was.

    As for the other Anbu members, they all had shocked on their faces as wouldn''t even have thought that Akira would say such a word.

    He actually let the three of Aburame Murakami, Inuzuka Ko and Akimichi Yoshimaru to attack him together?

    Too arrogant!

    This is the first reaction of all the Anbu members gathered.

    The three people are all top-notch elite jonin. The combination of the three is by no means as simple as one plus one. Even an ordinary peak level jonin can hardly resist the combined strength of the three of them, right?

    But this Uchiha Akira said that he want the three of them to attack him together...

    "Hmph, then wont be courteous." Aburame Murakami was also a little angry. Hearing Akira''s faint tone, he felt a fire was lit in her heart.

    The same goes for Inuzuka Ko and Akimichi Yoshimaru.

    Uchiha Akira have looked down upon them too much! Maybe they are not his opponent fighting one-on-one, but he actually want to beat the three of them together? Stop joking!

    The three of them were filled with anger and felt that Akira had underestimated them. The three of them walked up, surrounded Akira and was ready to fight!

    They want to let Akira taste their power! This is the same goal from the three anbu members.

    Akira also chuckled while facing the three of them.

 Chapter 99 - The power of the terrifying genjutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 99:

    All the Anbu members evacuated backwards, leaving a large area for Akira and the chosen 3 anbu to fight.

    The three were a bit upset that they were underestimated and they all decided to teach Akira a lesson to let him understand how powerful the three of them are.

    However, Akira''s expression was still relaxed and even a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, which made the three anger acc.u.mulate and became annoyed.

    Sakumo took a step forward and said firmly: "In that case, I will act as the judge for this spar." Akira and the other three had no objection, so Sakumo without further ado waved his hand to indicate that they could start.

    With a waved of his hand, this spar officially began.

    Akira''s figure flickered suddenly and started his offense. Firstly, he threw out dozens of kunai and each kunai have paper bomb on it towards the opponents.

    "Hmph, do you think you can stop us with such a simple trick?" Murakami avoided the Kuunai and started his counterattack, with a wave of his hand, a buzzing sound can be heard and a black scary cloud of densely packed emerged out of the sleeves of his left and right hands.

    Akira''s eyes flashed brightly, it is Aburame clan insects!

    Aburame is a clan that specializes in fighting with insects. They can skillfully manipulate various insects to fight according to their directions and commands. They are also very versatile and are very powerful.

    The black clouds of insects is one of the peculiar methods Aburame clan uses.

    These insects are very troublesome. Once entangled by the insects, the insects can restrain the enemy and absorb the chakra that they had attach to.

    "Aburame Insect Secret Art is indeed a bit tricky. let''s deal with the aburame first and then deal with the other two." Akira quickly made a decision in his mind.

    The Kunai that Akira had thrown was evaded by the three anbu and at the same time, the Kunai with the paper bomb exploded on contact, setting off a cloud of dust, blocking their vision.

    "Want to block our line of sight? Are you looking down upon us." Inuzuka Ko snorted coldly. He is a member of the Inuzuka clan and there is a fierce and mighty ninja dog beside him, giving fierce growl. A ninja dog has keen sense of smell and can easily find where Akira is hiding.

    "Expansion Jutsu!" The other one of the three is Akimichi Yoshimaru. Using expansion jutsu, Akimichi Yoshimaru''s body has grown larger, looking like a hill, standing in place, very eye-catching. His whole body also exudes a powerful chakra.

    Aburame Murakami, Inuzuka Ko, and Akimichi Yoshimaru confronted Akira at the same time and each of them used the secret jutsu of their clan to deal with Akira with all their strength.

    The pressure brought by the three top elites joni, is absolutely unimaginable, even ordinary peak level jonin can hardly resist their combined force.

    "Fire style, great fireball jutsu!" Akira quickly hand seal and release the fireball as a feint. He gathered his chakra and release a strong flame that us condensed into a ball shape. The flame was burning hot, raging and rising, burning everything.

    Murakami sneered: "Uchiha''s clan fire ninjutsu? Secret jutsu, insect tornado jutsu!"

    With a wave of Murakami''s hands, countless insects flew out. These insects were burned by the flames and crackling sounds can be heared. But the number of these insects is too much and they can continue to reproduce. Under the control of Murakami, the insects flew toward Akira, the overwhelming worms seemed to form a black cloud, which was very terrifying.

    The Anbu ninjas around watching the spar couldn''t help but retreat further, leaving a distance of more than ten meters, only daring to watch the fight from afar to prevent from being affected.

    Insects tornado jutsu!

    These insects seemed to form a strong tornado, rushing towards Akira.

    Akira''s heart shuddered and his sharingan suddenly activated and his three tomoe continued to rotate, looking into Murakami''s eyes.

    "Not good, it is sharingan!" Murakami was startled suddenly, he had make a mistake, it is really dangerous to look into the eyes of sharingan.

    "Demonic illusion, shackle stake jutsu!" Akira quickly used this super strong genjutsu.

    In an instant, Murakami felt like he was already in Akira''s genjutsu space.

    Murakami had no time to react and a huge oppressive force struck. He felt that his body was completely restrained. In this genjutsu space, Murakami was at the mercy of Akira as he had no resistance at all.

    "This genjutsu, this powerful mental power... is so strong, I can''t even resist at all!" Murakami was sweating profusely, feeling his body completely defeated by this genjutsu.

    Immediately afterwards, in the genjutsu space, iron chains appeared around Murakami''s body and limbs, completely restraining him and the sensation of being directly hit by a stake was felt. At the same time, there was a strong burning sensation. Murakami felt that his body is torn apart and his mind has been greatly traumatized.

    "Ah..." A cold sweat broke out on the head of Murakami, sweating and completely lost the ability to resist, as he screamed in pain.

    In an instant, Murakami was defeated by the demonic illusion: shackle stake jutsu!

    As expected, Akira was very satisfied with the power of this genjusu. No wonder Uchiha Itachi was able to defeat Orochimaru with this powerful genjutsu.

    Murakami was instantly defeated by this genjutsu and his mind was on the verge of collapsing.

    "Not good, Murakami got trapped under Uchiha Akira''s genjutsu!" Yoshimaru next to him found something wrong with Murakami and hurriedly injected a large amount of chakra into Murakami''s body.

    The trick to genjutsu is to disrupt the normal flow of the enemy chakra, causing them to fall into the world of genjutsu. Yoshimaru injected a large amount of chakras into Murakami''s body to break Murakami free from the genjutsu.

    "Good cooperation." Akira saw Yoshimaru''s action and took the initiative to withdraw the demonic Illusion: shackle stake jutsu.

    The genjutsu space disappeared and with a bang, he saw Murakami directly kneeling on the ground, cold sweat covering his forehead and his whole body was soaked from head to toe. At the same time he panted deeply and rapidly and could not even move his fingers.

    In the genjutsu space just now, it was clear that Murakami had already suffered a huge mental blow.

    With a bitter smile on the corners of Murakami''s mouth, he sighed miserably, he didn''t expect that he would lose so badly! It was just one of Akira''s genjutsu and he was defeated almost instantly!

    The surroundings became quiet in an instant.

    Murakami was defeated by Akira''s genjutsu so easily and quickly?

    This... the surrounding Anbu ninja took in a cold breath.

 Chapter 100 - Gaining the respect and fear of anbu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 100:

    Some time has passed in the genjutsu space and Murakami felt like was tortured for a long period of time, but the actual time in reality is just an instant.

    At this moment, Murakami who was caught in the genjutsu fell directly to the ground and was defeated!

    Murakami is now kneeling on the ground, lying on his stomach, unable to move at all, his face is pale, his brows and mouth corners are slightly twitching and his eyes are still a little bit frightened.

    After experiencing the torture from the genjutsu, Murakami has deeply realized the horror of the demonic Illusion: shackle stake jutsu.

    "What a powerful genjutsu, even Aburame Murakami was instantly defeated with one move..."

    "Yes, Murakami''s strength is even considered one of the best among the Anbu Ninjas, but Uchiha Akira had still beaten him so effortlessly..."

    " What a terrifying pair of eyes and genjutsu."

    The Anbu ninjas whispered one after another and then looked at Akira, with a strong look of awe in their eyes.

    The visual impact and effects brought by the genjutsu was really amazing. In their perspective, Murakami was instantly defeated by Akira''s casual glance. There were no other extra moves and it was really unpredictable.

    Murakami is even more bitter and he is the person who knows the horror of Akira''s genjutsu the most. In the genjutsu space, he could not give any resistance at all and he even doubted whether he could have survived if Akira did not took the initiative to remove the genjutsu

    Murakami looked at Akira with fear and a shadow was cast in his heart, leaving an indelible impression.

    Without a doubt, Murakami will be involuntarily afraid of Akira whenever he encounter Akira in the future. Unless he can overcome the fear in his heart, he will never have the courage to deal with Akira ever again.

    "Murakami, are you okay?" Yoshimaru and Ko both yelled, their faces full of concern.

    Yuzushimura moved his lips, but he realised that

    he don''t know what to say and could only give up.

    "When fighting with me, do you have free time to care about your teammates?" Akira said lightly.

    Just now, the use of the genjutsu was very chakra intensive. Strong genjutsu tend to consumed a lot of Akira''s Chakra. Fortunately, Akira''s has a large amount of chakra, which can support the high cost of the jutsu.

    However, he also made up his mind to resolve the battle quickly.

    "Fire style, phoenix flower shuriken jutsu!" Chakra surged from Akira''s body and he spitted out flames. He then wrapped the shuriken with the spitted the flames and threw it towards Ko and Yoshimaru.

    The flame covered shuriken increases the penetrating power and thrusting power, which make it more powerful. Moreover Akira is very adept with this ninjutsu. (Fire and shurikenjutsu)

    The flames covered shurikens spread all over Ko and Yoshimaru.

    "Be careful of his fire ninjutsu, it''s very powerful!" Inuzuka Ko yelled and his chakra emerged: "Wolf Fang Over Fang!"

    Inuzuka Ko and his huge dog beside him suddenly change, transforming into a huge two-headed wolf, this two-headed wolf release a pure red blood color aura, it looks extremely cruel and looked at Akira with a fierce expression.

    Wolf Fang Over Fang!

    The two-headed wolf transformed by Ko and his ninja dog quickly rotated their bodies to form a huge tornado drill, directly resisting the fire style: phoenix flower shuriken jutsu and at the same time, they attacked Akira!

    A strong hurricane swept across, gusts of wind swept in, howling in the air can be as well.

    The ninjutsu Wolf Fang Over Fang was very powerful and the surrounding stones and obstacles were all turned into powder.

    Akira responded calmly, his figure flashed, using body flicker jutsu to dodge and easily avoided this blow.

    Wolf Fang over fang has a strong destructive power, but it also has a shortcoming. Because of the high-speed rotation when releasing the fang over fang, the field vision of the user is zero and it is difficult to grasp the position of the target. Once the attack fails, it is easy to be counterattacked by the opponent.

    So after Akira dodges the wolf fang over fang, he waited for the right timing and immediately shot: "Chidori Sharp Spear!"

    Akira used Chidori''s and change the shape with shape manipulation and a strong lightning beam burst out. At the same time Akira also injected a trace of Yang''s chakra into this ninjutsu, making the Chidori appear faintly golden, which is also a nature manipulation.

    Under the influence of Yang chakra, the power of the Chidori Sharp Spear is also greatly enhanced.

    With a bang, the sound of thunder and lightning broke out.

    At the same time, the chidori sharp spear spearing out accurately, stabbing in the middle of the two-headed wolf. Blood splash out from the injury and the two-headed wolf wailed and howled in pain...

    Bang.

    A cloud of white smoke came out, the transformation jutsu was lifted and the two-headed wolf changed back to the appearance of Ko and his ninja dog. Ko spat out a mouthful of blood, apparently suffering a serious injury.

    In addition, Ko was covered with golden lightning all over his body. He was shocked to find that his whole body was paralyzed and could not move at all. Obviously, it was caused by the lightning ninjutsu just now.

    "Golden lightning? The lightning ninjutsu probably has added some kind of change in nature, right?"

    "It''s so mysterious that there are golden lightning..."

    The Anbu spectator also have sharp eyes and they can see that his lightning ninjutsu mixed with yang chakra is extraordinary. Golde lightning is so unique that is has never been heard before.

    Nobody had even seen or even heard of a lightning ninjutsu that is golden in color!

    Anbu spectator looked at Akira''s eyes with awe. Akira was too unfathomable and exceeded their expectations time and time again.

    Terrifying genjutsu, golden lightning... This made these Anbu members who had no impression of Akira developed a deep awe and respect for him.

    These Anbu members couldn''t help but imagine whether they could resist Akira''s attack if it is themselves. The answer is obviously no. They may even perform worse than Ko and Yoshimaru. Thinking of this, the Anbu members was deeply horrified, knowing that Akira is terrifying powerful...

    Akira used a chidori sharp spear to defeat Ko. Ko is now paralyzed and loss all his combat capability.

    Akira squinted his eyes and finally focused his gaze on Yoshimaru.

    Inuzuka Ko and Aburame Murakami were defeated by Akira. At present, only Akimichi Yoshimaru is left. It goes without questioning that the result is already a foregone conclusion.

    Akimichi Yoshimaru also look defeated, obviously also know what the final result will be.

 Chapter 101 - Who is not convinced

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 101:

    "Uchiha Akira, even if you are strong, I won''t let you win so easily!" Akimichi Yoshimaru said in a deep voice, although his face was unsightly.

    While talking, Yoshimaru rushed forward and roared. After using the expansion jutsu, his body was enlarged several times and he looked like a little giant.

    In this state, the destructive power of his single attack is also quite terrifying.

    The ninjutsu of the Akimichi clan focuses on destructive power. In terms of destructive power alone, they are definitely considered the best in Konoha.

    Akira eyes narrowed in concentration, Yoshimaru''s attack power was very strong, even he had to quickly retreat to avoid his attack.

    Yoshimaru launched a series of fierce attack, with the strong momentum going, his offense got stronger and fiercer, but Akira dodged them one by one.

    Akira''s body is very flexible and agile so he can calmly respond to Yoshimaru''s attack.

    In particular, Akira is also proficient in crow clone jutsu and frequently use crow clone jutsu. Even the fierce attack of Yoshimaru has failed several times and the attack landed on the genjutsu clone.

    Gradually, Yoshimaru chakra was slowly depleted.

    Akira then seized the opportunity to use Chidori stream.

    "Yang Style, Chidori Stream!" Akira once again used Yang style and manipulate the nature to increase the power of the ninjutsu. Using chidori stream, the chidori is released to all direction, forming an effective instant defense.

    Yoshimaru attacked towards Akira, but was counter attacked by Akira''s yang style chidori''s stream. The power of yang style chidori stream had increased. Even in the state of body expansion, Yoshimaru still exclaimed in pain, feeling paralyzed all over his body and felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    Yoshimaru''s chakra was already almost depleted, but now he was hit by Chidori, putting him in complete disadvantage. In the paralyzed state, his reaction was even slower. Akira used body flicker jutsu again and his figure flashed, appearing behind Yoshimaru and aimed the kunai at Yoshimaru neck

    "Do you want to continue fighting?" Akira use the Kunai to pressed on Yoshimaru''s neck as he asked threatening.

    Yoshimaru''s breath stagnated and suddenly let go of his clench fist, with a frustrated expression on his face.

    He lost!

    Yoshimaru also lost. So far the three Anbu elite jonins, completely lost to Akira.

    "I won?" Akira turned his head and looked at Sakumo for confirmation.

    Sakumo was also immersed in slight consternation. As the commander of Akira and Minato in Anbu, Sakumo knew Akira''s strength very well. Before leaving Konoha and head to the country of rain battlefield, Akira was only just at a normal jonin level.

    But during this period of time in the country of rain, Akira actually progressed so quickly?

    This made sakumo take in a cold breath, he had never seen such a talented ninja before, no wonder third hokage sama paid so much attention to him and he was promoted to squad leader...

    Thinking of this, Sakumo nodded slightly and said, "The winner is Uchiha Akira."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Akira took back his Kunai, while Yoshimaru, Murakami, and Ko all slumped on the ground, their expressions dejected and they were obviously hit hard by this lost.

    The three of them teamed up against Akira, but they lost! And furhermore it was a complete defeat.

    The Anbu members also remembered Akira''s sentence just now: All of you come together. It is funny that they thought Akira was arrogant at the time and now it seems that Akira does have the capital to say this sentence.

    After this battle, all the ninjas in Anbu had a cognition of Akira''s strength and there was no problem with Akira''s strength as the Anbu squad leader.

    No, maybe there is still a problem. That is, Akira is really too young, now Akira is only eleven years old, but he has already become the squad leader of anbu, which there is no precedent before in Anbu, which is also enough to prove Akira''s excellence.

    Akira put away his kunai, his figure flashed and stood beside Sakumo.

    Akira glanced at everyone and look around.

    Now the Anbu members are convinced of Akira''s strength, there are some gazes that dare not look and other gazes with guilt. After seeing Akira''s strength, they wouldn''t dare question his authority anymore.

    "Is anyone still dissatisfied?" Akira said nonchalantly.

    The answer to Akira was the absolute silence.

    No one answered, the Anbu ninjas all acquiesced and all expressed their acceptance with silence.

    "In that case, I will formally inform everyone that Uchiha Akira is the squad leader of Anbu!" Sakumo announced at the right time. He approved and acknowledged the approach of Akira settling the discord.

    As the squad leader of the Anbu, Akira can''t be without any prestige. Akira''s actions just established his prestige and made these Anbu members acknowledge his capability.

    "Yes commander!" The Anby ninjas answered neatly this time, but the look towards Akira was inevitably more respectful.

    The squad leader of Anbu, eleven-year-old squad leader...

    It can be seen that Akira will have promising future to be so highly recognise since such a young age!

    Many Anbu members secretly glanced at Akira, then quickly lowered their heads, becoming more awed in their hearts.

    "Very good, then everyone can dismiss first." Sakumo said.

    "Yes commander!" All the Anbu members dispersed. Akira and Sakumo were the only two left in the area in an instant.

    Sakumo patted Akira on the shoulder: "Akira, you did very well."

    Akira humbly said a few words and the two exchanged conversation. Suddenly Sakumo suggested: "I am about to rush to the battlefield of Country of Rain. By then, I should be confronting the Suna forces head-on. Why not you and Tsunade come to help if there is a opportunity. You have fought with Suna forces and are very familiar with their techniques and strategy."

    Akira was slightly startled, he didn''t expect that Sakumo would actually invite him.

    Tsunade is Konoha''s most powerful medical ninja. Only she can deal with the poison made by Chiyo, the puppeteer master. Akira had also forced Chiyo to retreat before. Moreover the two are really familiar with Suna, so Sakumo had taken the initiative to ask for help.

    "Alright, I have no problem." Akira agreed with a smile.

    "Thank you, then it is decided, I will go and talk to Tsunade myself." Sakumo said.

    After communicating with Sakumo for a while, Akira also left.

    Akira also gained a lot in Anbu this time and he was very satisfied with the test result. The power of demonic Illusion: shackle stake jutsu has proven itself, easily defeating a elite jonin Murakami instantly with the genjutsu. Which is also sufficient to prove the power of this genjutsu

    From now on, Akira has another powerful jutsu to use!

 Chapter 102 - Gathering of Geniuses

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 102:

    Akira returned to the Uchiha clan compound.

    As soon as he entered the clan, Akira felt a gaze focus on him.

    Uchiha is one of Konoha''s big clan. Although it is wartime, there are still more than a hundred people in the clan and most of the people in the clan are young boys and girls who have not yet been sent to the battlefield.

    These young generations of Uchiha''s clan all looked at Akira one by one, with admiration, respect and envy in their eyes. A group of little girls were also chirping, hiding aside and blushing at Akira.

    "It''s Akira! Seeing that Akira is wearing Anbu''s outfit, he must have just returned from Anbu!"

    "I am so envious, Akira is really the pride of our Uchiha clan."

    "Yes, yes, I heard from my parents that the third hokage intend to nurture and promote Akira..."

    "It''s a lie, Akira is only eleven years old this year..."

    Although the whispering voice was very soft, but Akira had heard everything clearly. Akira then turned his head and saw a group of excited little girls with blushing faces, all talking about himself.

    These teenage girls obviously regard Akira as their idol and they all stare at him with shining starry eyes.

    Akira smiled and waved at the young girls, which was regarded as a greeting, causing the girls to scream in excitement.

    "So handsome..."

    "Akira is so cool!"

    "Huh, you crazy fan."

    "Move aside, Akira is mine!"

    Akira suddenly became speechless and he didn''t expect that just a simple greeting would cause such a big commotion. These little girls from Uchiha''s clan seem to really adore him.

    The feeling of being watched by the girls of Uchiha''s clan was uncomfortable, but fortunately someone came to help him soon.

    "Brother Akira!" Just in time, two energetic girls came together, it was Mikoto and Kushina. The two girls hold onto Akira''s arm one on the left and the other on the right, both raised their snow-white chins and glanced at the girls around them to show possession/dominance.

    Akira felt a little funny when he saw Kushina and Mikoto''s actions, but these two girls came at the right time and had helped him out.

    Kushina and Mikoto pulled into Akira, making the girls of Uchiha''s clan stay away and finally could only watch Mikoto and Kushina go away with envy.

    "Akira, you are really welcome by the girls." When the girls from Uchiha''s clan dispersed, Kushina pouted and said with envy.

    Akira laughed and pinched cheek while joking: "Hey, why do I smell such a strong vinegar smell.(aka jealousy)"

    Kushina''s face flushed suddenly and she gave Akira a fierce glare.

    "By the way, today I was officially promoted to squad leader of Anbu." Akira announced.

    "Squad leader of Anbu?" Both women were shocked and immediately felt excited.

    Akira was actually promoted to squad leader of Anbu at his age. Looking at the entire Konoha, there is no squad leader that was this young before in history, right? Actually let''s not mention being the squad leader of Anbu, there are very few people who can enter even enter Anbu at his age. Uchiha Itachi in the original story entered Anbu at the age of eleven.

    Suddenly, Kushina and Mikoto''s hearts felt a strong sense of pride as Akira is too awesome and they are sincerely happy for Akira.

    Seeing Kushina and Mikoto''s smiling cutely, Akira couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat jumping excitedly.

    The two girls pulled Akira around and chatted with him for a while. They were both overjoyed and excited about the news that Akira was promoted.

    As it was getting late, Kushina went back home soon.

    Whereas Akira went directly to see Uchiha Fukai and also talked about his promotion to squad leader.

    Hearing this news, Fukai was naturally very excited and praised Akira again and again. In addition, the three elders of Uchiha''s clan also learned about the news of Akira''s promotion to Anbu squad leader. The high level management kf Uchiha''s clan then spread it out and they all appreciated it.

    The entire Uchiha clan was in a state of surprise and joy.

    Akira could only sigh secretly and accidentally become the main topic of discussion again. Now it can be said that Akira''s position in Uchiha''s clan has risen sharply. In terms of prestige, he is only under the clan leader and the three elders.

    For several days later, Akira spent the time accompanying Kushina and Mikoto.

    Akira also knew that his time in Konoha would not be too long, so he tried to spend time with Kushina and Mikoto as much as he can.

    The two girls are also extremely gentle and warming as they accompanied Akira. These two days have made Akira feel happy, so much that hr doesn''t want to go to the battlefield of Country of Rain anymore...

    Even though he spent a lot of time on leisure, Akira also did not take a break from training his ninjutsu.

    Akira is not only practicing ninjutsu these days, but also giving pointers to Kushina and Mikoto, so that the two girls can make rapid progress.

    Especially Kushina, she is from the Uzumaki clan and a candidate to be selected as the nine-tailed beast jinchuriki. Thus it goes without saying that her talent is outstanding. Kushina''s progress this days had also made Akira a little surprised.

    Looking at Kushina''s strength, she is now no less inferior to any ordinary jonin. Akira can only sigh, as expected of Kushina.

    On this day, Akira was practicing ninjutsu with Kushina and Mikoto, when suddenly they saw a few familiar figures in front of Akira.

    Akira take a look and he saw Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Inoichi, Nara Shikkaku and others appear in front of him.

    "Akira!" Choza, who has the best relationship with Akira, waved his hand and greeted him.

    "Choza, why are you here?" Akira''s figure flash. Choza and others were then shocked by Akira who suddenly appeared in front of them and all secretly sighed at the proficiency of Akira''s body flicker jutsu, knowing Akira''s current strength is very powerful.

    Choza smiled: "Akira, we are here to say goodbye to you. From today on we will also be heading to the battlefield. We will be heading to country of rain battlefield."

    Akira thought in his heart, is the Ino Shika Cho team finally going to the battlefield? ?

    "The front line is tight, so third hokage had to let us go and support." Shikkaku whispered.

    Akira nodded and the war in Ame had intensified. Now Konoha and other the other two countries plus Ame, four countries have invested more and more combat troops and ninjas into the war and now there is a shortage of manpower on the battlefield. Therefore, Ino Shika Cho team will be sent to the battlefield to help with the frontline.

    "It''s not just us, but also Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Hiashi..." Shikkaku said with a smile.

    Akira learned about the situation and couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the war was gradually expanding and the Ninja World War is reaching its biggest moment.

    Countless geniuses are coming together, the major powers fight against each other in the battlefield, is going to be even more chaotic!

    Thinking of this, even Akira revealed a great will and d.e.s.i.r.e to fight as he look forward to the next battlefield!

 Chapter 103 - Fight side by side with Tsuande

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 103:

    In this Ninja World War, the four country battle royale have a great a impact in the world and is now approaching the peak.

    During this period of time, geniuses appeared in large numbers, countries competed and magnificent legends were created.

    Akira''s heart was also full of fighting spirit, how could he be missing on such a stage?

    "Well, Shikkaku, I am very relieved that you will go to the battlefield along with them. Take care of Choza." Akira patted Shikkaku on the shoulder. Nara Shikkaku is the future commander of Konoha military and his IQ is self-evident.

    Shikkaku replied seriously: "I will protect my companions with my life."

    Choza was moved and a little dissatisfied: "Akira, my strength is also very strong, don''t underestimate me."

    "Don''t overestimate yourself and be careless on the battlefield." Akira said unceremoniously.

    "Haha." Everyone laughed.

    Choza looked at Akira very resentfully, with a very angry expression on his face.

    They chatted with Choza and his team for a while before the three of them had to rushed to the battlefield without stopping.

    However Kushina and Mikoto are a little envious. This time, Kushina and Mikoto are still not allowed to go to the battlefield. The reason is very simple. Currently, Kushina is still a candidate of Nine Tails jinchuriki and Konoha can''t let her go to the battlefield for the sake of her safety. As for Mikoto, after Mikoto and Akira entered into a marriage, the Uchiha''s clan have prevented Mikoto from going to the battlefield.

    "Both of you can continue practicing, I''ll go look for Tsunade Sensei." Akira said to the two girls.

    Seeing the Ino Shika Cho team rushing to the battlefield, Akira also had the thought of preparing to go to the battlefield. Akira then immediately decided to find Tsunade.

    "En, okay." Both Kushina and Mikoto nodded obediently. Although they are sometimes naughty and playful, but they completely listened to Akira''s opinions when it comes to major issues.

    Akira immediately went to the compound of Senju clan to find Tsunade.

    Like the Uchiha clan, the Senju clan is also one of Konoha''s two great founders and Senju clan also occupies a large area in Konoha.

    In recent years, with the death of second hokage, the Senju clan has gradually become scarce and has shown a state of decline. Fortunately, there were Tsunade and Nawaki in the clan and they were able to hold up the situation.

    Akira arrived at the Senju Clan and notified them. The other party learned that it was Akira who was visiting and they happily let him in and lead the way to find Tsunade.

    "Akira, you are here, I''m about to find you!" Just when he entered senju clan compound, Akira heard Tsunade''s familiar voice. Tsunade strolled forward towards Akira.

    It hadn''t been for a few days and Akira found that Tsunade was a little thinner and her face seemed to be a little tired.

    "Are you ok?" Akira couldn''t help asking aloud when seeing Tsunade''s condition.

    Tsunade shook his head lightly and sighed, "This time the Senju clan suffered some heavy casualties..."

    As expected.

    Akira secretly sighed, he still felt a little strange when he read the original story in his previous life. After all, the Senju Clan was the founding family of Konoha, but in the original story, Senju Clan was so declined, it seems that only Tsunade can hold the front.

    It now appears that the Senju clan had suffered too much in the war and many casualties were suffered.

    Akira comforted: "Everything is impermanent, and the deceased is dead. Don''t be too sad, cherish what is in front of you."

    "En." Seeing Akira''s concern, Tsunade heart warmed and nodded slowly.

    After all, Tsunade is not an ordinary woman and she quickly recovered from her sorrow. She smiled: "I was about to tell you to prepare to go back to the battlefield, but I didn''t expect you to come to me on your initiative."

    "Of course, I am ready. I can''t wait." Akira is already prepared to go.

    Tsunade smiled slightly and said, "Sakumo has already told me that he has been sent by Third Hokage to command the battle against Suna and he deliberately asked us to help."

    Akira smiled, it seems that Sakumo has already told Tsunade about this.

    "I have also agreed already. It seems that we are going to fight side by side in the future, Akira." Tsunade smiled slightly.

    Fighting side by side with Tsunade? Together with White Fang(Sakumo), this lineup is simply too powerful!

    Sakumo is an absolute Kage level in strength and he is even stronger than Tsunade. The original story had mention Sakumo''s strength and his strength had even earned the respect of the the future Sannin. It is also definitely not easy to be the commander of Anbu and he need to have the strength to show his authority.

    Sakumo, Tsunade and Akira, if these three are together, Suna will surely have a headache dealing with the three of them.

    Akira can already imagined the haggard and defeated Suna in his mind and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Fighting side by side with Tsunade with such a powerful lineup, really made Akira look forward to it.

    The same goes for Tsunade: "This time I will be going to the Suna battlefield again, maybe I can meet Chiyo again and have my revenge against her"

    Tsunade''s body exudes a fierce vengeance aura, remembering the last time she was trapped and surrounded by Chiyo. If Akira hadn''t come on time to rescue her, she might have been in danger.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth: "There will be a chance, we will definitely meet Suna again this time. This time I also want to fight against Suna''s puppeteers again."

    There was a fighting intent ignited in Akira''s eyes.

    Suna not only have Chiyo, there are also many other powerful puppeteers, such as the parents of the Red Sand Sasori, who are also famous puppeteers in Suna.

    "Well, let''s set off as soon as possible, go get ready and prepare your items, we will leave Konoha together and head to the battlefield. Sakumo has already taken a step forward and is waiting for us over there." Tsunade smiled.

    "No problem."

    Akira answered with a smile.

    To the battlefield again!

    Finally, he was ready to go back to the battlefield and this time it seemed like he will be fighting against Suna again, which Akira had highly anticipated.

    Akira returned back to his clan compound and informed Kushina and Mikoto that he was about to leave. He then also bid farewell with Fukai. Kushina and Mikoto are naturally very reluctant, but they also know that Akira must go to the battlefield. As for Fukai, he is very supportive of Akira. As the war heats up, even Fukai, the clan leader, may be sent onto the battlefield.

    "Akira, wait first. I got a gift to give you." When Akira was about to leave, he saw Kushina blocking him.

    Kushina has a gift for himself?

    Akira couldn''t help but was taken aback, a little curious.

 Chapter 104 - A Beauty Gift

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 104:

    Akira couldn''t help but feel a little confused when he heard Kushina say that she had a gift for him. ''What is Kushina going to give me'' Akira thought.

    Akira and Mikoto waited where they were, but saw that Kushina had already trotted away, back home to get the gift.

    Akira and Mikoto waited for a while, only to see Kushina running back while being out of breath. She has sweat on her face while holding a large scroll tightly in her hands and there seemed to be chakra surging in the scroll.

    "This is... a jutsu scroll?" Akira looked at Kushuna''s movements and a slightly surprised smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Kushina nodded vigorously: "Yes, it''s a jutsu scroll."

    Jutsu Scrolls! The gift that Kushina brought was actually a scroll containing jutsus, which really surprised Akira.

    "Why do you want to give me a jutsu scroll?" Akira was moved and confused.

    Kushina smiled softly and did not answer, instead she unfolded the jutsu scroll.

    The scroll of ninjutsu unfolded and it was filled with dense writings, all of which were jutsu seals and explanations, Akira suddenly widened his eyes slightly.

    "It''s fuinjutsu..." Akira finally understood why Kushina had to take a jutsu scroll to himself.

    What is recorded in this jutsu scroll is all kinds of jutsu, most of which are fuinjutsu!

    Akira immediately realized that the fuinjutsu on this scroll should be Uzumaki clan''s fuinjutsu. It was also mentioned in the original story that Uzumaki clan is born with strong vitality and physical quality and they are especially talented at sealing.

    The scroll in front of him should be the scroll of fuinjutsu recorded by Uzumaki clan. Akira saw many familiar seals in the original story, such as Four Symbols Seal, Five Pronged Seal, Eight Trigrams Seal, etc...

    "Sure enough, Uzumaki clan is really good at fuinjutsu, but these are some ordinary fuinjutsu, too, Kushina shouldn''t be able to get the strongest and advanced sealing techniques from Uzumaki''s clan now." Akira thought to himself and his heart felt warm.

    These fuinjutsu represents the heart and concern of Kushina.

    "Akira, this is the secret fuinjutsu of our Uzumaki clan. I had secretly took out the scrolls from my home. You must learned these fuinjutsu and it will help you on the battlefield." Kushina said while panting and her cheeks are slight flushed after running.

    "Okay." It turned out that Kushina had secretly took it out from ger home, which made Akira more moved.

    Under Kushina''s ardent eyes, Akira quickly learned these fuinjutsu and Kushina put it away with satisfaction.

    Actually Akira Is not lacking in fuinjutsu, after all, sage of the six path is also very good at fuinjutsu and he can give it to Akira at any time. But Kushina wanted to help Akira in her own way and secretly took out the ninjutsu scroll from her home to give Akira, this kind of concern made Akira heart feel touched.

    Mikoto quietly pouted on the side, seemingly annoyed for not being able to help Akira.

    Akira quickly remembering the fuinjutsu methods and techniques of these Fuinjutsu and when he saw Mikoto pouting her mouth, he couldn''t help but smile, patted Mikoto''s head and smiled: "Silly girl, what are you thinking about."

    Akira rubbed Mikoto''s head and messed up her hair, causing Mikoto to be angry, but she doesn''t seem to be jealous anymore.

    After Akira learned the fuinjutsu, he returned the ninjutsu scroll to Kushina and was about to say something, but he then saw that Tsunade had arrived.

    Tsunade waved his hand to Akira: "Akira, we should almost leave."

    Akira nodded, then looked at Kushina and Mikoto.

    Both Kushina and Mikoto''s eyes flashed with deep reluctance and they looked at Akira with yearning.

    Akira smiled, hugged the two women into her arms and whispered: "Wait for me to come back."

    "Ok." Kushina and Mikoto were both surprisingly well-behaved at this moment and nodded obediently.

    Akira kissed the two women on their cheeks separately and his figure flashed away, using body flicker jutsu to reach Tsunade.

    Seeing this scene, Tsunade frowned subconsciously and harrumph softly.

    "Let''s go." Tsunade''s tone unconsciously contain a hint of bitterness, even she herself didn''t even notice it.

    Akira noticed Tsunade''s strangeness and he couldn''t help but thought of something.

    Kushina and Mikoto watched Akira leave from a distance, their minds were fully occupied with yearnings and concerns. Which resulted in them forgetting to bid Tsunade farewell. Akira cleared up his mood and left together with Tsunade.

    "How is your days back in Konoha, very relaxed and wonderful right. There are two little girls accompanying and taking care of you. Are you very haply?" On the way, Tsunade snorted lightly and said faintly.

    Akira coughed, Tsunade''s words really sounded weird and there was a faing hint of jealousy in the tone, that made Akira feel...

    Could it be that...

    Akira mind thought of a possibility, but said: "Shall we go to the battlefield in Suna Village now?"

    "Of course." When it comes to business, Tsunade''s expression became serious: "I plan to let Minato and Nawaki also go to the battlefield of Suna Village. Their strength is not as good as yours, so I can use this experience to sharpen them."

    ....

    "I agree."

    The strength of Nawaki and Minato is indeed worse than Akira. Minato has flying raijin, so he is still quite strong but Nawaki is really much weaker than Akira.

    The current strength of Nawaki can only be regarded as ordinary jonin, where Akira has no problem dealing with peak level jonin.

    Tsunade and Akira talked all the way, discussed some ninjutsu issues with each other and soon arrived at the battlefield of the Country of Rain and faced the village of Suna

    On the battlefield of the Rain Country, Akira and Tsunade finally found Konoha''s base according to the instructions and location on the map.

    Sakumo served as the commander-in-chief of the camp and coordinate the battle.

    Seeing Akira and Tsunade''s arrival, Sakumo personally came to greet them and many Konoha''s ninjas also showed reverence after hearing the name of Akira and Tsunade.

    Sakumo greeted Akira and Tsunade, at the same time they entered the camp. The three sat down and chatted for a while, before Sakumo said, "Tsunade, Akira, both of you came at the right time. Suna puppeteers are very troublesome. There are nearly two hundred puppeteers and we have already fought against each other several times already. A dozen people in the camp have also been poisoned by Chiyo and they are still unconscious..."

    Akira''s heart shuddered, it seemed that the battle situation is very bad.

 Chapter 105 - Follow me and kill Chiyo

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 105:

    Chiyo is Suna''s strongest puppeteer. Needless to say, the level of poison she produce is absolutely top-notch and she is well-known in the ninja world. Apart from Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu, almost no other medical ninja can crack Chiyo''s poison.

    Akira and Tsunade were a little solemn after hearing Sakumo account of what had happened.

    Puppeteers are very dangerous and they can play a very advantageous role in the battlefield. This is because puppeteers can use the puppet to fight, and the puppet can be repaired when it is worn out. Additionally puppeteers fight from a distance away and most of the puppeteers can manipulate multiple puppets at the same time, therefore Suna''s puppeteers have always been the caused of headaches for other ninjas on the battlefield.

    Coupled with terrifying poison...Puppeteers is simply a nightmare existence to deal with.

    "Take me to see the poisoned people, I can detoxify them!" Tsunade said immediately.

    "No problem. The medical ninjas in the medical site are already treating them, but many people are already deeply poisoned..." Sakumo sighed slightly, but he still brought Tsunade there to do treatment.

    Akira followed behind, watching all this quietly.

    After Tsunade rescued the group of ninjas, she was already sweating and had consumed a lot of chakras.

    Akira stepped forward subconsciously and wiped the sweat off Tsunade''s forehead. Tsunade was taken aback and immediately saw Akira''s caring appearance and her heart felt warm inexplicably, so she let Akira continue helping her.

    After the treatment, Akirs frowned and said: "The threat of Suna is imminent. We should take the initiative to attack."

    "Do you have a good plan?" Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief and asked expectantly.

    "At present, the most difficult thing about Suna is to deal with their puppeteer corps. As long as we solve their puppeteers, the rest will be much easier to handle." Akira said indifferently, "As for the specific plan, there is none."

    "None?" Tsunade looked stunned and stared at Akira blankly.

    Akira shrugged with a smile: "At present, Suna is also very vigilant, especially after the last incident, they must be guarded against us. So i really can''t don''t have a plan ."

    Tsunade said, "Then you still say..."

    Tsunade was really a little puzzled, looking at Akira''s behaviour, it looked like he was confident.

    Akira did not hesitate to say: "Now that we have Sakumo here and our participation, we may not be weaker than Suna. We may even be stronger, so why should we be afraid? Why don''t we take the initiative to attack the the other party, when they least expected it and gain the advantage."

    Akira''s words made Tsunade''s eyes brighten, yes it is true and Akira is correct.

    Sakumo heard it not far away and nodded: "Although puppeteers are strong, we are not losing in anyway. The true outcome of the fight is still unknown."

    Sakumo and Tsunade both agreed with Akira''s proposal and the three immediately began to discuss their tactics.

    Akirs chuckled secretly in his heart and finally arrived at this moment. He is really looking forward to meeting more Suna''s puppeteers, especially fighting against Chiyo...

    Fighting against the top puppeteer in Suna is going to be really exciting.

    After a long disussion, the three of them formulated a general tactic and began to wait for the right opportunity.

    During this period, Minato and Nawaki finally arrived. As soon as Minato and Nawaki arrived, they greeted Akira familiarly. Nawaki winked at Akira: "Akira, I heard that you were treated like a hero when you returned to Konoha this time..."

    Nawaki is very envious of Akira. Afterall Nawaki''s dream is to become Hokage and get the respect of the villagers. So he envied Akira''s support from the people in the village.

    Akira smiled and Minato on the side also looked envious.

    "Minato, Nawaki, we are going to deal with Suna''s puppeteers. Both of you will also participate in this battle." Sakumo said immediately when he saw Minato and Nawaki.

    "Okay." Minato and Nawaki''s eyes lit up and they both looked forward to it.

    "We have already inquired about the specific information. Suna camp is not far in front of us. Tonight, we will ambush Suna at night!" Sakumo said solemnly.

    Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo have already made plans to attack the Suna camp at night!

    At night, although Suna will definitely be prepared, but their ninja''s guard will be the most lax and the chances of success in a night ambush are obviously greater than the day.

    Akira looked at the sky, the weather in the country of rain is still as bad as ever, rainy and in such a cloudy weather, there are still dark clouds in the sky, sometimes with lightning flashing and thunder roaring.

    "Boy, what are you thinking about? Are you thinking of using that Kirin ninjutsu again?" Sage of the six path''s voice came from Akira''s mind.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akiras mouth and he communicated with the sage in his mind: "Of course."

    This kind of thunderstorm weather is most suitable for the use of ninjutsu such as Kirin. Akira couldn''t help but sighed, this rain country battlefield simply had too much advantage for him and like it was simply designed for him by nature.

    It rains all year round in the country of rain and there are a lot of thunderclouds. Which is very convenient for Akira to use Kirin.

    "Okay, that''s it. We will attack Suna tonight together!" Sakumo waved his hand and said calmly.

    Everyone nodded, Akira was even more looking forward to it.

    Akira and the others then all carefully planned and began to prepare ways on how to deal with the Suna puppeteers.

    The leader of the Suna Puppeteers will of course be Chiyo and Sakumo needs to coordinate and direct the battle, so Chiyo''s opponent is handed over to Tsunade. Tsunade has already played against Chiyo before and had already been familiar with each other.

    Akira''s opponent is the enemy''s elite puppeteers and Sakumo also gave Akira the power to direct the battle. Akira''s outstanding performance on the battlefield before, made Sakumo attach great importance to Akira''s opinions, so Sakumo also gave Akira the power to command.

    Before they know it, night finally came.

    Midnight.

    At about three in the morning, this is the time when people have fallen into deep sleep

    Konoha''s camp quietly dispatched hundreds of ninjas, all of which were elite troops, led by Sakumo, Akira and Tsunade, together witg Minato and Nawaki among them. The ninjas were then divided into teams, all of them acted and began to ambush Suna at night.

    Suna camp backed is a valley, which is easy for them to defend, but difficult to attack. Obviously Suna is wary of ambush and remain very cautious.

    "Suna ninjas have learned to be clever. They chose this terrain as their base camp..." Akira murmured, causing Tsunade who was next to him to smile: "Suna was taught a miserable lesson by you. I guess after learning a lesson from you, they had became so vigilant."

    Akira shrugged, getting closer and closer to the Suna camp and ready to do commence the ambush.

 Chapter 106 - I Am Here To Kill

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 106:

    "Prepare and attack!" Sakumo stood at the forefront of the ninja force, commanding very skillfully.

    Sakumo gave an order and the ninjas immediately took action. A series of figures can be seen rushing out from the left and right as ninjutsu and the paper bomb were released at the same time, causing devastation and chaos upon the Suna camp in the distance.

    Akira and Tsunade also acted instantly and prepared to add oil to the fire.

    Boom!

    A loud bang resounded, Konoha''s ninjas dispatched attack at the same time and cause a huge impact. Accompanied by a loud bang, a opening in Suna''s camp was blasted by ninjutsu and paper bomb, allowing Konoha ninjas to attack inside smoothly.

    "There is an enemy attack! It is from Konoha''s ninja, report to Chiyo-sama immediately!"

    "Everyone on alert, enemy attack!"

    As expected, Suna was very vigilant and reacted almost immediately. It seems like just as Sakumo had said, these are all Suna''s well trained elite troops.

    The suna ninjas reacted very quickly, but Akira was also expecting it. However, no matter how fast the reaction is, it is still difficult to organize an effective defense in a hurry. At this time, Akira and others have taken a big advantage and can attack as much as they want. "Lightning style, lightning beast tracking fang jutsu !"

    Akira acted immediately, a mass of lightning was condensed in his palm and undergo shape manipulation to form a lightning beast to attack the suna ninja.

    Lightning style, lightning beast tracking fang!

    The lightning beast roared and immediately rushed forward. A powerful electric current instantly penetrated the hearts of two suna ninjas, blood spurted out and instantly killed the enemy.

    After Akira killed the two enemy, he didn''t stop and was ready to kill more enemy.

    At this time, furious voice came.

    "Uchiha Akira, it''s you again!" Akira is familiar with the voice, that contain strong anger and indignation, it is Chiyo''s voice!

    Akira looked up and it turned out to be Chiyo as expected. At this time, nearly a hundred puppeteers had appeared from Suna''s camp. At the same time, Chiyo was among them. Chiyo was standing in the middle and the others were standing beside Chiyo surrounding her.

    Chiyo is pissed off after seeing Akira once again: "Last time you had kidnapped my grandson and threatened me to retreat, this time you scheme and ambush our Suna! You evil scheming little bastard!"

    Akira heard the words and felt slander in his heart. Although he planned this sneak attack, he was only one of the strategist. Tsunade and Sakumo had also participated in the creation of the strategy, but Chiyo pin all the fault on him. After having a bad experience with Akira, Chiyo subconsciously focused her attention on Akira when she found him again.

    Akira curled his lips, took a step back and said calmly: "Our two countries are at war and merciless anyway, we do everything we can to win. So how are we evil in ambushing Suna?"

    Chiyo''s face turned pale with anger and she gave a cold snort, obviously still furious and irritated.

    Beside Chiyo, many puppeteers and ninjas subconsciously looked at the dazzling young boy in the field. Some ninjas who did not know Akira before all secretly thought in their hearts, it turned out to be him... The genius of koniha Uchiha''s clan, the name that has been heard frequently on the battlefield recently...

    Akira''s name cannot be said to be world renown on the battlefield of the country of rain, but most of the ninja in the battlefield have still heard of it.

    Tsunade''s figure flashed at this time and she reached Akira''s side.

    Seeing Tsunade, Chiyo''s pupils shrank slightly, she was extremely jealous of Tsunade, after all, the other party was the only ninja who could crack her poison.

    "It turns out that the famous Princess Tsunade is also here. It seems like Konoha has really been preparing for this ambush for a long time." Chiyo was even more vigilant and snorted coldly.

    Tsunade glanced at Chiyo coldly. There was an enmity between her and Chiyo. Last time she almost lost her life under Chiyo''s trap. Naturally, she would not have be having any good feeling for Chiyo.

    Akira smiled faintly and shrugged: "Anyway, we are here to kill."

    "Huh, Uchiha Akira, you are too arrogant, do you really think that we have no one strong in Suna? Last time you threatened me with Sasori, this time I am not afraid of you!" Chiyo said in a deep voice and waved her hand. Chakra thread gushed out and several puppets appeared beside her at the same time. These puppets were all fierce and look evilish and they were all different in shape and size. These are all puppets controlled by Chiyo.

    These puppets were manipulated by Chakra thread released by Chiyo and immediately moved to attack Akira, but at this time Tsunade''s graceful figure flashed and he had already retaliated.

    Tsunade condensed Chakra on her fist and slammed her fist to the ground with a violent boom. The ground cracks and sinks, temporarily restricting the movement of those puppets.

    "Chiyo, your opponent is me!" Tsunade said lightly, with a compelling momentum.

    "Huh, do you think I am afraid of you?" Chiyo did not show any weakness, ready to fight Tsunade and at the same time she did not forget Akira as she shouted: "Giantling, Ozawa, you two will deal with Uchiha Akira. If you can defeat Uchiha Akira, I will go back and personally ask kazekage to reward both of you!"

    "Yes, Chiyo sama!"

    Two people walked out of the ranks from Chiyo. One was a tall burly man with dark skin named Giantling. The other man is slightly fat and short, named Ozawa.

    Both Giantling and Ozawa are the confidants of Chiyo and they are very powerful. "Boy, be careful. From the perspective of Chakra volume and quality, these two people are at least pinnacle level jonin. They are both very strong and they can be your rivals." The sage reminded Akira from the bottom of his heart.

    Akira nodded slightly, his eyes gradually becoming solemn.

    The burly man named Giantling grinned: "It is an honor to fight against the famous Uchiha Akira, but it seems that you are not very lucky today. The two of us are enough to deal with you."

    "Really?" Akira smiled faintly and subconsciously looked at the sky. In the sky, thunderclouds were seen densely covered.

    Since the last time he fight against Kisseki and use Kirin, Akira has never used the Kirin ninjutsu in front of outsiders and almost no one knew about Akira had this trump card.

    "Uchiha Akira, you are too confident! Just the two of us are enough to deal with you, not to mention there are many elite ninjas on our side." Ozawa saw Akira''s expression unchanged, but also sneered, they then secretly plan to pincer attack Konoha.

    In addition, some suna ninjas had also took advantage of the momentum to surround the building, thus the situation is very unfavorable for Akira!

 Chapter 107 - Reflection

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 107:

    Chiyo''s surbodinate Giantling and Ozawa are both the peak level jonin and their strength is also one of the best in Suna, only slightly weaker than quasi-kage level ninja. Both of them brought along several other elite ninjas and they surrounded Akira as they plan to flank him.

    Akira still remained calm, his expression unchanged.

    In the distance, Tsunade had already started the fight against Chiyo, the fierce battle prevented the rest of the ninjas from intervening and could only watch from one side.

    Meanwhile Sakumo travel through the battlefield, fighting against Suna''s elite puppeteers. He held a chakra tanto that radiated white light. The name of this chakra tanto is ''White Fang'', which is also the origin of the title of Konoha White Fang.

    Sakumo''s body shuttled through the battlefield and he was fighting at least dozens of powerful puppeteers at the same time, which shows the strength of White Fang.

    "It seems like Konoha has send a very strong ninja, we have to solve the battle as soon as possible. Konoha''s genius Uchiha Akira is destined to be broken under our hands today." Giantling smiled evilly and a murderous intent was revealed from his eyes.

    A cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes, these guys really didn''t put him in their eyes, but this was just right, as they would cry later with regret.

    "I have long heard that Suna''s ninjas like to brag and give empty threat, looks like the rumor are really true" Akira said mockingly.

    "You!" Ozawa and Giantling, the two peak level jonin became angry and snorted coldly. The Murderous intent in their eyes became even stronger. Then Ozawa took a step forward and moved towards Akira rapidly!

    Ozawa snorted and said: "Uchiha Akira, I heard that you are proficient in genjutsu, but sadly I am also a ninja proficient in genjutsu, a genjutsu expert in Suna. Let''s compare and see whose genjutsu is stronger!"

    Genjutsu?

    The corner of Akira''s mouth revealed an unusual meaning. The ninja named Ozawa in front of him was actually a genjutsu user and he wanted to compete with him in terms of genjutsu...

    "Demonic illusion, tree binding death...!" Ozawa screamed and released the genjutsu. Akira also felt that he is in the spiritual world, a big tree entangled himself and bound him. At the same time several vines emerged from both sides and binded Akira.

    Akira suddenly understood, it turned out that Ozawa used the genjutsu ''Tree binding death''. Akira had used this genjutsu many times before and Ozawa is actually confident enough to actually dare to use this genjutsu in front of him. It seems that he is very confident in his own genjutsu mastery. In that case, let him know what the real horror of the genjutsu is like!

    "Genjutsu: Mirror Reflection!" Although Akira was in the spiritual world of genjutsu, he did not rush. The three tomoe in Akira''s sharingan turned, turning faster and faster and his eyes were blood red.

    "Genjutsu: mirror reflection", this is the technique that Uchiha Itachi used in the original story when he faced against kurenai, this jutsu can crack the genjutsu that the enemy casts on him and the effect of the genjutsu will be completely reflected back to the enemy!

    (Naruto Wiki. Genjutsu, mirror reflection: When a genjutsu is used on them, the user quickly decrypts the genjutsu with their Sharingan to understand how it works. They then perform an identical genjutsu on their attacker, causing a "genjutsu reversal" . Since most genjutsu are used to confuse victims, this reversed genjutsu deals predominately mental damage. The effectiveness of the reversed genjutsu relies on how strong this technique''s user is relative to their attacker and whether or not the attacker has any kekkei genkai of their own.)

    Although it is a kind of rebound genjutsu, but to see through the genjutsu instantly and reflect the genjutsu back to the opponent, you need to use the ability of sharingan to do so.

    In the original story, Uchiha Itachi used this jutsu to reflect Kurenai''s genjutsu, making Kurenai extremely wary and not dare to use genjutsu in front of Uchiha Itachi.

    Genjutsu reflection!

    "Not good, he activated his sharingan..." Ozawa suddenly found that he had underestimated the power of sharingan and Akira''s strength. He wanted to dispel the genjutsu, but it was too late.

    "Your reaction is too slow, you have underestimated my Uchiha''s sharingan." Akira said casually.

    Seeing that the genjutsu that was originally intended to be used on Akira was instantly reflected and the tree binding death genjutsu went to Ozawa instead. Ozawa couldn''t avoid it and instead he was hit by his own genjutsu!

    "Sharingan... Uchiha Akira!" Ozawa was suddenly shocked and his heart palpitated at the same time, how couldn''t have expect that the genjutsu he released would be reflected back by Akira''s sharingan.

    The use and control of genjutsu has almost reached a level of mastery. Is this the power of sharingan? Ozawa was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He was directly hit by the Tree Binding death genjutsu and his whole body was bound by the tree vines, unable to move at all.

    "Damn it, genjutsu dispel!" As a ninja that uses genjutsu, Ozawa of course also knows the method to dispel genjutsu and immediately dispel the genjutsu to avoid harm.

    The spiritual world of the genjutsu then disappeared, while Akira''s expression remained unchanged and he looked at Ozawa coldly.

    On the other hand, Ozawa was in a cold sweat and his eyes showed horror. Obviously, the rebound of the genjutsu that sharingan had reclected just now had cause some damage against his mind and showed him the fear of being hit by genjutsu.

    "Ozawa, what''s the matter with you?" When Ozawa''s companion giantling saw this, he was shocked and the expressions of the surrounding Suna ninjas changed. Ozawa''s proficiency in gemjutsu is well-known in Suna, but he had lost to Akira so badly and quickly. Akira must had cracked Ozawa genjutsu, which is a very thought feat. Thus how can the giant spirit not be surprised?

    Is Uchiha Akira genjutsu in front of him so terrifying?

    Ozawa''s genjutsu was cracked by Akira easily and then reflected. Although he escaped lickily, but he is now weakened and mentally fatigue. He weakly said: "Giantling, you just leave me alone. Uchiha Akira should not be underestimated. He must be killed, otherwise he will definitely be Suna worst enemy in the future. Be very careful of his Sharingan!"

    "Okay !" Giantling looked at Akira again and his gaze contain a hint of wariness: "Everyone listen to my command and attacks Uchiha Akira at the same time. Don''t look at his Sharingan, just in case."

    "Yes! Giantling sama!" All the Suna ninjas nodded. There were about a dozen Suna ninjas around, in addition witg Giantling a peak level jonin, already surrounded and trapped Akira.

    In the sky, there was a sudden violent thunder roaring and the rain in the sky became even heavier. The lightning gleamed, illuminating everyone''s faces in an instant.

    Akira took the opportunity to look at the sky, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said in a voice that only he could hear: "Almost there, it happened to be a thunderstorm. It seems like even the weather is not on your side, Suna''s ninjas..."

    A deep blue lightning suddenly appeared in Akira''s palm, it was Chidori.

    "Is it that ninjutsu again? Taking advantage of the thunderstorm environment in Ame. This also seems to be the first time that Kirin is going to be shown to so many people. I really look forward to it..." The sage observed all this and couldn''t help but secretly thought.

    At the same time, the fighting Chiyo, Tsunade, Sakumo and others all noticed this scene and couldn''t help but turned their eyes slightly to look, wondering what Akira is planning to do.

    Lightning style, Kirin!

 Chapter 108 - Konohas lightning god

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 108:

    Akira leapt high, instantly reaching a huge tree and jumped close to the thundercloud in the sky. On the top of everyone''s fight, there is a black cloud covering the sky menacingly and the lightning and thunder just now was caused by this dark cloud.

    "What is he going to do?" Giantling originally commanded the Suna ninja to besiged Akira, but instead he saw Akira leaping up and they didn''t know what Akira was planning to do while having a very strange feeling in his heart.

    A bad premonition rose in the heart of Chiyo, who was fighting Tsunade in the distance and felt that something big was about to happen.

    Although Tsunade knew that Akira always had a powerful lightning ninjutsu as his trump card, she had never seen Akira use it before, so she didn''t respond much, but was also secretly wondering what is the ninjutsu like.

    The only one who know the ninjutsu is Minato. Minato was startled and the corner of his mouth showed a hint of surprise and expectation. He murmured: "I can finally see ut again, Akira''s strongest lightning ninjutsu..."

    "What?" Nawaki on the side is bewildered, not understanding what is going on.

    "Keep your eyes open and see clearly, a super powerful lightning ninjutsu will be released, it will definitely make you unable to forget forever." Minato firmly said.

    Except for Minato who vaguely know what is going on. Everyone didn''t understand what Akria planned to do at this time. However Akira''s movements was too conspicuous, so everyone subconsciously looked at Akira, waiting for his next move.

    "Lightning style, Kirin." Akira utilized The towering huge tree and leaped high to approach the clouds.

    Akira opened his sharingan and first changed the shape of the thundercloud in the sky.

    A loud noise resounded, the shape of the thundercloud in the sky changed, like a head of a beast, with a strong coercion, roared.

    "This is ninjutsu?..."

    "What is this? Can he control thunder and lightning?"

    "Not good, this must be some terrifying ninjutsu, quick runaway now!"

    The appearance of Kirin form in the sky. From its external shape, it integrates a lion head, antlers, tiger eyes, moose body, dragon scales and oxtail. It is extremely majestic, all composed of lightning current. As if the Kilin had spiritual life, it roared fiercely again and again and the power of lightning in the air suddenly increased.

    "This is the mythical beast Kirin! This young boy can turn the lightning in the sky into the divine beast Kirin. Is he Raijin?" At this instant, many Suna ninjas were terrified and exclaimed.

    These Suna ninjas all knew about the devine beast Kirin. When they saw the legendary Kirin beast, everyone in the field was shaken and panicked.

    The Uchiha boy in the high sky, matched with the surrounding lightning, really looked like a god of lightning, no wonder they were so afraid.

    "Calm down, this is just a ninjutsu of the opponent!" In the gap between fighting Tsunade, Chiyo saw this amazing scene and she was a little shocked, but Chiyo was knowledgeable after all, and she restrained her emotions, Chiyo shouted: "Don''t be fooled by the enemy''s ninjutsu, all quickly leave this area, this is a super strong lightning ninjutsu!"

    "It''s too late, you can''t escape." In the sky, Akira''s cold voice came, as cold as ice, passing his judgement.

    Akira looked at giantling, Ozawa and the Suna ninjas below and finally moved!

    "Lightning style, Kirin." Akira completed the last step, using the Chidori in his hand to guide the natural lightning formed Kirin and launch the attack!

    Boom!

    A deafening roar in the sky boom, lightning flashes and thunder roar in an instant.

    The deafening sound and the terrifying thunder and lightning drowned everything in the area.

    The Suna ninjas led by Giantling and Ozawa were too late to escape and were completely shrouded lightning.

    The power of the furious lightning god had swallowed everything.

    The sky, the earth and even the surrounding people, everything is vanished in the lightning explosion! Kirin roared and completed this earth-shattering blow!

    It is not an exaggeration to describe it as earth-shattering.

    Chiyo''s eyes widened suddenly in the distance, and her heart convulsed, heartbroken.

    Because Chiyo knew that under this terrifying lightning ninjutsu, almost no Suna ninja could survive. In fact, this is indeed the case. The moment Akira released the lightning Kirin, he saw giantling, Ozawa and other Suna ninjas who had no time to resist, had their bodies all scorched by this ninjutsu electricity. The lightning Kirin exploded on them and they died in an instant.

    The speed of the falling lightning Kirin is only one thousandth of a second, so lightning style, kirin is almost an unavoidable ninjutsu, unless they haslve an absolute defense similar to Susano

    Within tens of meters of Akiras radius, there was no living person except Akira, not even a living thing was alive - because the surrounding trees and grass were completely scorched to b.a.r.e.

    This is the first time Akira has used Kirin ninjutsu in front of everyone and the effect is obviously devasting.

    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes widened suddenly, although she had heard Minato talk about this ninjutsu, the feeling she saw with her own eyes was obviously different.

    Sakumo in the distance also showed a look of surprised expression, the tanto in his hand stopped slightly and he was emotional. Akira truly deserves to be one of the geniuses most valued by the third hokage.

    As for Nawaki, his eye, his mouth were open wide and he was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. He finally know why Minato had said that to him just now.

    This ninjutsu is indeed unforgettable for his life.

    The terrifying thunder and lightning, the Kirin watching all living beings, the earth-shattering blow...

    Two top ninjas of Suna hidden village and a dozen elite ninja, all died in this one devasting blow.

    The surroundings were quiet, strangely quiet, without any sound.

    "I think from today onwards, Akira''s title should be changed. The current title of ''Konoha Rising Star'' is no longer appropriate. He should be called ''Konoha''s lightning god''." Minato was also shocked by this blow. The last time he saw it from a distance felt completely different from observing at such a close distance.

    Nawaki nodded deeply.

    Konoha''s Lightning God of Death, this title is very appropriate!

 Chapter 109 - Chiyo running away

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 109:

    Akira drew the power of lightning from the nature just now to create an earth-shattering blow with Lightning Style, Kirin, which was deeply imprinted in everyone''s hearts. The power of this blow is beyond doubt powerful and it had caused the death of more than a dozen elite Suna ninjas on the spot, including two peak level jonins.

    "Konoha''s Lightning God, this title is very good!" Sakumo laughed when he heard Minato''s idea and nodded in agreement.

    Konoha''s lightning god

    This title is much more majestic than Akira''s title before. Most of Konoha''s ninjas nodded their heads, agreeing with this and they have a deep sense of respect for Akira.

    As for Suna ninjas, they subconsciously wanted to refute when they heard this name, but the horrifying attack made by the lightning Kirin just now still replayed in their mind, leaving them still in fear and shock, not being able to talk at all.

    He is like a lightning god, controlling and summoning lightning.

    Akira stood on the spot, the air around him seemed to be heavy, putting tremendous pressure on the surrounding people. Many Suna ninjas didn''t even have the courage to look at him and there was still a look of horror on their faces as they took a few steps back.

    Terrifying kid, terrifying lightning god persona!

    "Damn it, Uchiha Akira!" Chiyo gritted her teeth with anger and her face turned blue. The two people, giantling and Ozawa, are the best among Suna elite ninjas and they are also her capable surbodinate, it is not an exaggeration to call them confidants. But these two people were killed by Akira and a dozen other Suna ninjas were also buried together, making Chiyo extremely angry.

    "Chiyo, it seems like your Suna forces will really be in danger." Akira looked around and shrugged: "My ninjutsu uses the lightning from nature to attack and it consumes very little chakra. In my current state, I can release Kirin at any time and I not sure if you can even escape?"

    Akira squinted his eyes, his voice was soft and indifferent, but what he said made the hearts of all the Suna ninjas jump in fright.

    Such a terrifying ninjutsu can be released without consuming much chakra? This is too terrifying...

    The power of the lightning Kirin is self-evident. What''s even more terrifying is that lightning Kirin has a very wide range and all attacks on the enemy are range attacks. Coupled with the fast attack speed, few ninjas in the field can safely escape this wide area of effect ninjutsu.

    Chiyo''s pupils shrank slightly and she felt Akira is like a devil, too terrifying and powerful

    In such a situation, Akira really has the advantage, which is very tricky situation for her to deal with.

    Chiyo could have dealt with Akira, but Tsunade held her back. As for Chiyo''s other elite puppeteers, they were targeted by Sakumo. In this way, almost no one else in Suna is Akira''s opponent at the present moment!

    A complex color flashed in Chiyo''s eyes, she would never had expect to encounter such a difficult situation to happen.

    It can be said that Akira''s participation has completely changed the situation on the battlefield and has become the most dazzling star in this battle. Akira relied on lightning style Kirin, so that no one in Suna could threaten him. Especially when Tsunade and Sakumo are holding the battle, no one in Suna is Akira''s opponent!

    "Uchiha Akira, you had really bloomed with unspeakable brilliance on the battlefield, as dazzling as a star." Chiyo gritted her teeth, but said with a complex expression, recognizing Akira''s strength. Chiyo now has to agree with Akira and the facts that are in front of her. Her expression was very complicated. Although she had known that Akira would rise on the battlefield of the Country of Rain, she didn''t expect this young boy to rise so quickly.

    Before that, Akira could only rely on the kidnapped Sasori to threaten Chiyo and use underhanded strategy to win.

    But now Akira, relied on his own strength and forced Suna ninja to such a desperate point, even Chiyo felt strongly threatened.

    Chiyo couldn''t help but sighed secretly. Why did such a genius come from Konoha, but not in Suna?

    The situation really changed because of one person!

    Now Suna does not have any advantage in fighting in the battlefield at all and Konoha strong ninjas are watching the Suna forces closely, especially the existence of Sakumo and Tsunade, which completely restrains Chiyo from daring to move carelessly.

    A little carelessness and the battle is lost!

    "Chiyo, didn''t you just say that I was crazy? What about now?" Akira said mockingly, his voice monotonous.

    Chiyo''s face changed several times, she looked at Akira with a complicated expression, sighed and said in a low voice: "You are strong, Uchiha Akira, I had underestimated you."

    Even Chiyo has to admit that now Akira has become an opponent worthy of her attention. This boy has grown so fast, that she is afraid that the geniuses of Iwa, Suna and Konoha at the same time are all destined to be overshadowed by him.

    After saying this, Chiyo made a decisive decision and immediately shouted: "All Suna ninjas are to obey my orders, we are all retreating, don''t stay here any longer!"

    Suna is retreating!

    Chiyo has already made a decision to let Suna retreat as she is already very clear that they do not have an advantage at the moment. In order to avoid too much casualties, she decisively decide to retreat.

    Immediately, all Suna ninjas retreated and with Chiyo''s words, they began to retreat in an orderly manner.

    ...

    "Wow, Suna are retreating so soon with their tail between their legs. Aren''t you guys too quick in admitting defeat" Akira said lightly.

    Chiyo''s actions clearly showed that she had given up.

    Chiyo''s complexion changed again. She glanced at Akira with a complicated expression before gritting her teeth and said: "Uchiha Akira, today''s shame will be avenged in the future!"

    One after another, Akira took the advantage. Of course, Chiyo was unwilling. This time she could even describe as rushing away. The frontline was completely suppressed by Konoha and they were not an opponent at all.

    Konoha''s ninjas, Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo, have almost steadily taken advantage of them.

    Suna''s ninja has gradually escaped from the battle and preparing to retreat back to their village.

    "Do you think you can escape with ease?" Akira shrugged, "Since have the advantage in the fight, do you think we will really let it be easy for you all to escape."

    Tsunade and Sakumo both nodded, agreeing with Akira''s words, now they have the advantage, of course they have to take advantage of the victory.

    Chiyo''s expression changed and she waved her hand: "Hurry up and retreat, don''t get caught up!"

    Chiyo took the ninjas from Suna and fled in a hurry!

 Chapter 110 - Akira and Tsunade join hands

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 110:

    Chiyo ran away in a hurry with the Suna ninjas, obviously knowing that she couldn''t beat Akira and others this time.

    Konoha have Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo, top expert ninja which gives them a great advantage. Chiyo is already having a difficult time dealing with Tsunade alone, while Sakumo was occupied with the other Suna elite ninja. With the addition of Akira who can utilize powerful large area of effect lightning ninjutsu, the balance of the battlefield is largely in Konoha favor.

    So in this case, Chiyo had to give an order to let Suna retreat and escape. Suna ninjas were also well-trained and quickly got out of the battle and retreated from the battlefield in a quick manner.

    Of course Akira and the others wouldn''t let Chiyo and others flee so easily.

    Chiyo looked at the Konoha ninja who was chasing after her and heard her surrounding subordinates report the Konoha ninjas chasing and killing them. She clenched her teeth tightly: "Damn it, who would have thought that Uchiha Akira would have grown so strong after not seeing him for more than a year..."

    "Yes, Uchiha Akira''s strength is already at peak of jonin and is even close to the quasi kage level." Next to Chiyo are the parents of Sasori.

    The couple(Sasori parents) are also the top elite puppeteers second only to Chiyo and both of them are famous ninjas with quasi-kage power level. During the battle just now, it was the couple who led the other puppeteers and elite ninjas of Suna to deal with Sakumo and stabilized the chaotic situation, otherwise Suna would had suffered more loss.

    "Close to quasi kage level... but he''s only eleven years old only." Chiyo took a cold breath and sighed softly, shaking her head in disbelieve.

    It was quiet all around, no one seemed to answer Chiyo''s words, but everyone was thinking about it and was shocked.

    Eleven years old, a strong ninja who is close to Quasi-kage level, is indeed a genius who shines like a star. They were then reminded of Uchiha Akira''s previous frightening ninjutsu he released and the surrounding Suna ninjas all shuddered in fear.

    Obviously, the terrifying lightning ninjutsu had deeply imprinted in the hearts of each of them.

    As the Suna forces ran away in a hurry, Akira and others pursued them relentlessly.

    Chiyo can feel that the situation is getting worse and worse. According to this situation and if it is continued, it will be dangerous for Suna. Once they are surrounded by Konoha, it will be really over for them...

    ---------

    "Akira, what do you think Chiyo will do with us chasing them down?" Tsunade and Akira walked side by side, chasing Chiyo together and couldn''t help asking.

    Tsunade and Akira ran very close together and in such a close distance, Akira could smell a faint sweet scent, belonging to Tsunade''s unique body scent, which made him feel a little dazed.

    Akira restrained his mind and analyzed calmly: "In fact, it is very simple. I think we will continue to track and sooner or later Suna ninja will be dragged down by us. In order to avoid this situation, Chiyo will definitely stay behind and then it will be our opportunity."

    "That''s right." Sakumo nodded in agreement.

    Tsunade agree as well and her beautiful eyes lit up in excitement. If Chiyo stays behind to stall the pursuing Konoha forces, it will indeed be a great opportunity for them to take her down!

    Thinking of this, Tsunade couldn''t help speeding up. Tsunade still remembered the last time she was driven to a desperate situation by Chiyo. Now she finally has the chance for revenge, of course she must grasp it well and pay her back.

    The facts are just as Akira expected.

    While Akira and others chased after the Suna forces, Chiyo finally took a look at the surrounding Suna ninjas and shouted in a cold voice: "According to the current situation, Konoha forces will not let us go easily. I will choose ten people, together with myself to stay and stall the Konoha forces behind."

    "Chiyo-sama..."

    "Damn it, Chiyo sama if yoy stay behind, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape unscathed. Chiyo sama, please reconsider you are the most important puppeteer in the village..."

    "Yes, Chiyo-sama, if you retreat alone, you will be out of danger long ago, but unfortunately we have become a dead weight for you..."

    Chiyo waved her hand: "Don''t say anymore, my decision is final." Next, Chiyo ordered ten Suna ninjas to follow her after she broke off from the group, including Sasori parent.

    "After we break off, you first leave and retreat!" Chiyo''s dignified face made the Suna ninjas have to obey her. Chiyo has always been very prestigious among the Suna ninjas. Under Chiyo''s command, all the ninjas evacuated, while the ten ninjas including Chiyo and Sasori parents were left behind.

    At the same time, Akira and others also follow Chiyo''s and the other tracks.

    "Found them, as Akira had predicted. Chiyo had led ten ninjas to stay and stall our pursuing force!" Konoha''s sensor ninja reported. The sensor ninja has sincere admiration for Akira''s deduction ability...

    Akira smiled, this was what he expected.

    "Okay, let''s go!" Sakumo and Tsunade were alert and ready for battle.

    If they can kill Chiyo in this battle, they will definitely make a great contribution and even change the balance of the battlefield! Chiyo is Suna strongest puppeteer and her importance to Suna is self-evident.

    While chasing, Akira and Chiyo met very quickly.

    Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo are Konoha''s vanguard forces and they are the first to attack the Suna ninjas. The Suna ninjas headed by Chiyo were attacked by Konoha fiercely and look at Akira , Tsunade and Sakumo with extreme fear.

    The sky is still rainy and the air seems to freeze, the atmosphere drops to freezing point, as if the air is suffocating.

    The two sides confronted each other.

    In the end, it was Chiyo who is first to break the silence and she coldly snorted: "Sakumo, Tsunade and Akira, let''s have a final life and death showdown!"

    "It''s just what I want." Tsunade took a step forward, her beautiful eyes glared at Chiyo, without retreating.

    "No hurry, I have a plan." Akira whispered suddenly.

    Tsunade and Sakumo both looked at Akira, waiting for his decision. Whether it''s Tsunade or Sakumo, they respect Akira''s opinion. After all, they were very convinced when they saw the success of his previous strategy.

    "Sakumo taicho, can you deal with the rest of the Suna ninjas outside of Chiyo. Tsunade Sensei and I will teamed up to deal with Chiyo. What do you think?" Akira asked calmly

    With a simple calculation, he immediately understood Akira''s thoughts.

    Sakumo has the strongest strength among the three. Therefore it is natural for him to deal with the other Suna ninjas such as Sasori parent and find good opportunity to kill the other Suna ninjas. Once he is done resolving the other Suna ninjas, he can then help Akira and Tsunade to deal with Chiyo.

    In the meantime Akira and Tsunade''s working together will be enough to pose a great threat to Chiyo.

    "No problem." Sakumo agreed.

    Tsunade also had no objection, instead she is excited to work together with Akira, she looked at Akira and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips: "In that case, we will join hands to deal with Chiyo."

    "Okay." Akira also took a step forward, ready to fight.

 Chapter 111 - Dealt fatal damage to Chiyo

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 111:

    Chiyo felt the pressure doubled, seeing Akira and Tsunade teaming up against her. Although Chiyo is strong enough to cope with Tsunade attack, but it will be harder with Akira being added.

    What worries Chiyo even more is her son and daughter-in-law, that is, Sasori parent. Their opponent is the famous Konoha White Fang and the horror of White Fang is self-evident.

    "Chiyo, it seems that your luck is not so good today, maybe this will be where you will be buried." Akira mocked.

    Tsunade laugh as well, agreeing with Akira''s words. She then gather chakra in her hand and ready to fight at any time.

    "Uchiha Akira, I admit that I was careless this time, but you may not be able to kill me today, so don''t talk too much." Chiyo looked solemn, but she appeared very calm. In such a crisis, she was still able to remained calm, deserving to be a kage-level powerhouse.

    "Akira, be careful, Chiyo is very strong." Tsunade whispered.

    "I know." Of course, Akira would not underestimate Chiyo. Chiyo is the strongest puppeteer besides Sasori in the original story. What''s more, the timeline in the original story is different. Chiyo in the original story is already old(canon age: seventies), whether it''s chakra or movement speed, are not as good as they were in her youth. Chiyo is now in her fifties and she is stronger than in the canon timeline.

    "Secret puppet technique, human body puppet control!" Chiyo yelled and utilize puppet technique. Chakra thread emerged from her hand along with Chiyo''s movement, these chakra threads instantly adhered to the surrounding three Suna ninja and manipulate their actions.

    (Naruto Wiki: A puppet performance technique where chakra threads are attached to various spots on a person''s body; the head, torso, both arms, and both legs. The person being manipulated gains the ability to not only use their own techniques, but the skills of the puppeteer as well.

    The origins of this technique lie on the battlefield. When a puppeteer''s puppets were all destroyed, they would begin using corpses. To perform this technique with a living person would normally require both parties to cooperate with each other. However, a highly skilled user can control the target by force if the person is severely weakened or damaged, rendering them unable to resist.)

    Akira''s pupils shrank slightly, it was actually this ninjutsu.

    Chiyo''s puppet technique is very strong and she can even directly manipulate living people. In the original story, she had once manipulated Sakura to fight. This is a super strong secret technique and it is being used by Chiyo now.

    Chiyo manipulates the three Suna ninjas, greatly enhancing the movement flexibility of these ninjas and these three Suna ninjas can also use their own ninjutsu and skills.

    "Attack!" Tsunade''s figure also flashed forward, not to be outdone.

    Chiyo smiled faintly and calmly responded: "Puppet technique, hidden Kunai!" Chiyo controlled the Chakra threads of the puppet to shoot out the kunais. The dense kunai shoot out, with quick speed. On every kunai, was a faint green light on it, which was obviously poisonous. The toxicity of Chiyo''s poison drug is also terrifying and currently only Tsunade can detoxify Chiyo''s poison.

    "It is very poisonous, I must not be touched by the venom, otherwise I will immediately lose my combat ability on the battlefield...Even if Tsunade can saves my life, I will inevitably have to be lying down for many days." Akira thought in his heart.

    Akira is very aware of the trouble with this venom.

    He retreating rapidly, using body flicker jutsu repeatedly and retreated to several tens of meters away.

    At the same time, Tsunade also acted in an instant, her figure flickered and she also escaped Chiyo poisoned Kunai. She then punched out her fist fiercely with chakra enhanced punch.

    "Humph." Chiyo didn''t rush, manipulating the body of the Suna ninja to quickly dodge to both sides and easily avoided the blow.

    Chiyo''s reaction speed is top-notch and coupled with the control of Chakra threads, hence her speed is not slower than Tsunade, so she was able to escaped the blow.

    Tsunade''s punch hit the ground directly, causing an earth-shattering explosion. The surrounding ground was cracked and a full range of more than ten meters was deep and terrifying. This is enough to see the power of Tsunade''s punch. Unless you have a perverted and powerful physique, being hit by such a punch will definitely lead to death!

    Akira squinted his eyes to see this scene, thinking about something in his heart. After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up slightly, as if he had a plan. Akira whispered to Tsunade: "Can you continue attacking, meanwhile I will influence Chiyo''s puppet technique."

    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes lit up when she heard the plan and she nodded lightly, as they began to prepare for the next attack. Tsunade trusts Akira very much and she is looking forward to the method that Akira intends to use to influence Chiyo.

    Tsunade''s figure flashed quickly and she rushed to Chiyo to prepare to take action.

    Chiyo snorted and continued to defend with her Suna ninja as a puppet. At the same time she also prepare to do the same and avoided Tsunade''s attack again.

    At this moment, Akira took action.

    Akira quickly hand sealed, yelled and said: "Illusory, bringer of darkness jutsu!"

    Bringer of darkness jutsu! Akira intends to use this genjutsu to seal Chiyo''s vision and assist Tsunade in his attack.

    The bringer of darkness jutsu is from Senju Clan. They can also use this this genjutsu to easily seal the vision of the third generation of Hokage, causing him to suffer a blow. Although Akira''s current strength is still not on par with Senju Tobirama and the the bringer of darkness jutsu cannot seal the vision of kage level powerhouse like Chiyo for too long, the effect of genjutsu is only a moment.

    The duel between top experts is sometimes a matter of moments.

    Sure enough, at the moment Akira sealed Chiyo''s vision, Tsunade immediately attacked, showing her enhanced chakra power and with a full blow, she directly knocked three Suna ninjas into the air and instantly broke Chiyo''s puppet technique of manipulating living people!

    The three Suna ninjas didn''t know if they will be alive life or dead when they were all hit by Tsunade.

    Chiyo''s ninjutsu was instantly cracked with the cooperation of Akira and Tsunade.

    "Akira, very good, you really deserve to be a jutsu, being able to figure out a way to break the situation so quickly. With your genjutsu, we can have the advantage." Tsunade smiled slightly and said in a soft voice.

    The cooperation between Akira and Tsunade just now can be described as perfect!

    Tsunade also admired Akira very much. It was really rare that he thought of this kind of tactics to cooperate in an instant and he cracked Chiyo''s ninjutsu in one go, leaving Chiyo at a disadvantage.

    Akira smiled slightly: "It seems that Chiyo will be affected by my genjutsu, but the time is very short."

    "Enough, even a moment is enough, we two will cooperate, to beat the enemy." Tsunade is in a good mood, thinking that cooperating with Akira is simply the best choice. Akira''s genjutsu, is too useful at this time!

    Chiyo''s face was pale and the loss of three

    suna ninja in an instant made Chiyo heartbroken and even more angry at Akira.

 Chapter 112 - Take the blame!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 112:

    Chiyo gritted her teeth in frustration, Uchiha Akira is simply her nemesis, making things difficult for her. She was defeated by Akira''s strategy previously and this time she was affected by Akira''s genjutsu

    Akira smiled slightly, sometimes the effect of using genjutsu is just this strong and useful. In the original story, Sasuke also used genjutsu to influence Danzo, making Danzo miscalculate Izanagi''s usage and use this to kill Danzo. At that time, Sasuke could only use genjutsu to influence Danzo for a short time, but it was enough to kill him.

    Similarly, the current situation is completely detrimental to Chiyo.

    Tsunade and Akira are already ready for the next attack.

    Tsunade is the most excited for defeating Chiyo. Tsunade and Akira perfect cooperation and the tacit understanding between them has increased a lot, making their relationship even more close.

    "The next blow will inflict heavy damage on Chiyo!" Tsunade clenched her fist and whispered.

    Akira nodded discretely.

    Swish, Tsunade''s figure turned into an afterimage, which had already flashed out using the body flicker jutsu and then once again punch at Chiyo.

    "Puppet technique, hidden kunais!" Chiyo shot countless kunai again, dense kunai with venom, shoot from all direction to seal Tsunade''s movement.

    Tsunade''s mouth flashed with a smirk and she said with disdain: "The level of this kunai technique is too far below Akira''s shurikenjutsu!" Tsunade used body flicker jutsu to reach blind spots that the Kunais cannot be reached and easily avoided the Kunais.

    Tsunade and Akira often sparred against each other and she was very impressed with Akira''s superb shurikenjutsu, so she was very good at avoiding shuriken and kunai.

    Tsunade quickly approached Chiyo, whereas Akira used genjutsu again: "Genjutsu, bringer of darkness jutsu!"

    In an instant, Chiyo''s vision was blocked again, and Tsunade seized this opportunity and hit Chiyo with a chakra enhanced punch!

    A direct hit!

    Chiyo spit out a mouthful of blood, her figure was directly knocked into the air, flying more than ten meters and fell to the ground. However, Chiyo moved very quickly. She said: "Medical ninjutsu, mystical palm jutsu"!"

    Chiyo is also proficient in medical ninjutsu, using medical ninjutsu to quickly heal herself.

    Chiyo took a few breaths, her complexion gradually turned better and it was obvious that Tsunade''s attack had injured her just now: "Damn it, the two of them cooperated really well together, it seems that I have to use that move afterall."

    Chiyo finally plan to use her trump card.

    "Secret White Move: Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets!"

    (Naruto Wiki: With this puppet collection it is literally possible to use one puppet with each finger ¡ª each boasting a power matching a thousand puppets put together. However, to use all of these secret mechanisms demands extremely high-class expertise and skill.

    These ten puppets were created by the first puppeteer Monzaemon Chikamatsu and later came into Chiyo''s possession, the use of which earned her great fame. These puppets are very powerful, as Sasori claimed that there were rumours that they had been used to take down an entire castle at one point in time.The Chikamatsu Collection has terrifying prowess in taijutsu, ninjutsu, bukijutsu, and so on. Furthermore, as they can change their numbers by combining, the number of abilities they can show becomes even greater. The puppets were constructed in such a way that they all can work in tandem with each other both offensively and defensively.)

    Chiyo finally used her trump card of summoning her ten puppets.

    These ten puppets are all white and majestic, releasing a strong pressure. Akira and Tsunade''s expressions unconsciously became more serious, knowing that this was the opponent''s trump card.

    "This is the masterpiece of Monzaemon Chikamatsu, our Suna previous generation puppeteer expert. Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets! The greatest puppeteer''s work in Suna''s history." Chiyo smiled proudly and said: "I am going to make you taste the power of Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets! "

    "Be careful, this is a very terrifying technique." Akria figure flash and whispered to Tsunade: "the ten puppet faces and weapons are different, I guess they also have their own characteristics and strength, they can carry out a variety of attacks such as long-range, close range and large area attacks. They can also cooperate with each other and are extremely powerful."

    "En." Tsunade''s expression was sterned and she nodded slightly.

    Akira didn''t expect to be able to force Chiyo to use Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets. This is Chiyo''s strongest trump card and they are also extremely terrifying puppets.

    Chiyo glanced at Akira in amazement. She didn''t expect Akira to be wary so quickly and then reminded Tsunade. Chiyo didn''t know that Akira was reincarnated from another world and he knew Chiyo''s jutsu well.

    When Akira and Tsunade were preparing to fight Chiyo again, they suddenly saw Chiyo''s pupils shrink and let out a roar: "Konoha White Fang!"

    What happened?

    Akira squinted his eyes towards the direction where Sakumo was and saw that the white tanto in sakumo''s hand flashed. Using body flicker jutsu, he found a gap in their formation and killed the couple!

    At the same time, all the ninjas in the field had been killed by Sakumo and the couple are the last to be killed in the hands of Sakumo

    "Konoha White fang, how dare you kill my son and daughter-in-law!" Chiyo shouted angrily, her voice was full of anger and sorrow. The couple, Sasori parents died at the hands of Sakumo, which made Chiyo full of resentment and hatred towards him. It filled her mind with rage and despair and Chiyo''s anger at White Fang drown her thoughts in an instant.

    Sakumo put away the tanto in his hand, he had just took some effort to get rid of these Suna ninjas, especially the couple, who were the most difficult to deal with, but they were still killed by him.

    "I''m sorry, Chiyo." Sakumo said, looking at Chiyo.

    Chiyo body was trembling with anger, her eyes were blood red and she clenched her fists, apparently because of the huge shock.

    Akira remain calm. In fact, this was another reason for Akira''s tactics just now. Akira didn''t want to face the couple. After all, this will draw too much ''hatred'' and Chiyo will hate him for a lifetime and once Sasori grew up, he may still come to seek revenge.

    So Akira was very wise to let Sakumo deal with the couple. Anyway, in the original story, it was Sakumo who had also killed the couple, so he let Sakumo to carry the black pot. (A metaphor for taking the blame)

    I''ll take the benefit, you will be the scapegoat! This is Akira''s idea.

    Poor White Fang, he had no idea that he was in Akira''s plan.

    Chiyo was in a state of furious rage, but she barely maintained a bit of calmness. She also knew that she was definitely not the opponent of the three of them!

    White Fang has killed all the suna ninjas and has spare capacity to deal with Chiyo. What''s more, there are Akira and Tsunade, plus Konoha''s troop following their tracks...

    Even if Chiyo has a trump card like the Chikamatsu''s 10 Puppets, she may not be able to do anything either.

    "Secret technique, sand body flicker jutsu!" At this time, Chiyo suddenly used body flicker jutsu and her figure quickly retreated, unexpectedly she intended to retreat. Chiyo''s body flicker jutsu is very special, it turned out to be sand body flicker jutsu.

    Sand bursts and fly around, blocking the view, while Chiyo fled away like sand slipping away.

    Akira squinted his eyes, as expected of Chiyo, she still has some means to save her life, after all, she is Suna''s strongest puppeteer.

    "Konoha White Fang, I remember you, you wait for me!" Chiyo''s voice with deep hatred came and her figure disappeared...

 Chapter 113 - Accidentally increase in reputation again!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 113:

    "Chase!" Sakumo frowned and uttered a cold voice. Seeing Chiyo fleeing, he immediately prepared to chase after Chiyo.

    Akira and Tsunade both nodded slightly, followed closely behind Sakumo and chase after Chiyo.

    Chiyo used body flicker jutsu to escape and her body flicker jutsu is very special. It can disturbed everyone''s vision just now and took the opportunity to get away. But this is in line with Akira''s expectation.

    Chiyo''s is very strong and is known as Suna''s strongest puppeteer currently. So how could such powerful character not have any means to save her life?

    Furthermore Chiyo was very vigilant just now. As soon as she saw White Fang killing the couple and preparing to act on her, Chiyo immediately evacuated and fled without hesitation. Because Chiyo herself knows very well that if she hesitates a little, she is likely to fall into a desperate situation.

    Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo followed for a while, but found that Chiyo had escaped very quickly and she had already hidden her breath and Chakra, making it difficult for them to track her.

    After tracking for a long time and they couldn''t catch up with Chiyo, Akira and others stopped the pursue.

    "Damn it, we had let Chiyo escape." Tsunade was also a little annoyed and she snorted, with deep dissatisfaction in her beautiful eyes.

    Akira have already expected Chiyo who had also experienced several ninja world war in the original story will have life saving means to survive to the end without dying in the war.

    "Letting Chiyo escape this time is our negligence, she can find trouble and cause problem for revenge in the future. But this time our attack against Suna force is a big success and Suna will not be a concern in the short term." Sakumo is also a bit regretful for not killing Chiyo, but soon a smile appeared on his face again.

    Tsunade agreed with a smile and said: "True."

    This time Akira and others'' attacks were quite successful and make Suna elite suffered a great blow. Apart from anything else, Akira used lightning style: Kirin to kill more than a dozen Suna elite ninjas. Coupled with the effects of White Fang and other Konoha ninjas, this time Suna really suffered a heavy loss.

    A few Suna elite ninjas, such as the giantling, Ozawa and Sasori parents, all died!

    Akira also breathed a sigh of relief. According to the current situation, Suna would no longer be a threat for a while. This time Suna lost terribly and even Chiyo was injured by Akira and Tsunade''s joint efforts.

    "Akira!" Konoha''s troops following behind finally catch up. Akira also saw the figures of Minato and Nawaki as they both rushed to greet Akira.

    "What''s the situation now?" Minato looked at the messy battlefield and the craters around him and couldn''t help but asked loudly.

    Akira smiled faintly and briefly explain the situation. After hearing the situation, Minato suddenly widened his eyes: "Suna ten elite ninjas were killed and Chiyo was seriously injured into fleeing?"

    "You and my sister actually wounded Chiyo... ¡­" Nawaki also looked at Akira in amazement and disbelief.

    "Yes." Akira still smiled faintly.

    Minato and Nawaki looked at each other, not knowing what to say. They can now only work together to deal with the elite jonin, but Akira can already help Tsunade to fight Chiyo!

    This gap is really big...

    "But it''s a pity, did Chiyo escape?" Minato shook his head and said with regrets.

    It is indeed a pity that Chiyo escaped.

    "Everyone will take some rest first and we will go back to the camp. Leave some people to clear the battlefield and recycle the used items." Sakumo said.

    "Yes sir!"

    After such a big battle, which lasted for almost a full day and coupled with the continuous consumption fighting against Chiyo, even Akira could not bear it and was tired.

    Akira ate some dry food to replenish his stamina and gradually recover his Chakra. He sighed softly and whispered to himself: "I really miss Konan''s massage and taking another hot bath..."

    But fortunately, Akira learned how to utilize yang attribute and his body''s resilience became much stronger. After a while he had recovered greatly.

    After a long period of time, the ninjas finished their rest and everyone returned back to the camp with Sakumo lead.

    In the camp, Sakumo, Tsunade and Akira sat down in sequence and Sakumo said: "This time the battle is successful, thanks to the help of the two of you, otherwise I will have to deal with Chiyo and the puppet bridgate alone and it will be really dangerous."

    "You''re welcome. I am happy to help other." Akira smiled and added another sentence in his heart, thank you for helping me ''attract the hatred'', otherwise I might be the one who is hated by the Chiyo.

    Akira and Tsunade are both here especially to help Sakumo, so after this battle is over, they will return to their original Konoha camp.

    Sakumo looked at Akira with a rare smile: "Akira, you were particularly outstanding in this battle, I''m afraid that ninjas from other countries will call you the ''Konoha''s Lightning God'' in the future."

    Konoha''s Lightning God!

    This title is not bad, but it was created causally by Minato. However it is very appropriate, even Sakumo have to admit the title is very suitable. Akira''s appearance of releasing the lightning ninjutsu Kirin really looked like lightning god sentencing their death. As long as anyone approached Akira, they will die a painful death.

    Akira smiled, he himself felt that the title of ''Konoha Risinh Star'' was average, but the title of lightning god was not bad.

    In any case, this seems to have increase his prestige again?

    Akira chuckled in his heart.

    "This time it is indeed thanks to Akira that we have such a big advantage." Tsunade chuckled lightly and applauded.

    Akira''s heart warmed. Actually, Tsunade and Sakumo have contributed a lot to the battle, but Tsunade said nothing about her own contribution, but instead said Akira''s contribution. It can be seen that she treat Akira indeed very well.

    "I have reported the situation to Third Hokage-sama. This time we have a big victory. Presumably Akira, your name will spread throughout Konoha again." Sakumo also smiled.

    Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo chatted for a while and the overall battle against Suna had been decided. Akira and Tsunade called Minato and Nawaki, to leave the battlefield here...

    At the same time, the record of Akira and others feat was also spread throughout the country of rain and the five major countries after a few days. Naturally the countries have different opinions and reactions...

 Chapter 114 - Destined to be alone forever

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 114:

    The news that Akira and others fought against the Suna ninja force and had a big victory soon spread throughout the battlefield of the Country of rain and the five major countries also received this news.

    Just as Akira had thought, he became the hot topic yet again!

    When news was spread, the the four countries of wind, earth, fire and rain were all shaken. Of course, the most excited is definitely Konoha and the country of fire. Konoha''s ninjas all celebrated together. Whereas the countries that had suffered from Akira before curse him.

    Different from the previous few victories where Akira participated in. Although he won the fight, but the first victory was won by forcing Chiyo to retreat and the second victory was won only by destroyed Iwa''s food supply. In both cases, they had neither caused much substantial losses to the enemy.

    Whereas this time is completely different, Suna had really suffered heavy losses and retreated in defeat!

    Especially this time, where lots of Suna''s elite troops were sent and many of Suna''s elite puppeteers were lost in this battle. It can be said that every puppeteer is very important to Suna, but most of them died in this battle...

    Big victory, unprecedented victory!

    It will take a long time for Suna to recover from this setback.

    Whereas the reputation of Akira, Tsunade and Sakumo is based on the merits of this battle. With this tangible record in hand, the reputation of the three has risen rapidly.

    Sakumo who was already very famous in ninja world, had his name spread to the battlefield once again after killing Sasori parents. Sakumo indded has a well-deserved reputation for being very strong.

    The same is true for Tsunade. She has long been admired by many Konoha ninjas and ninjas from other countries. Even in this age of geniuses and wars, Tsunade is a well-deserved flower of the battlefield and her radiance is not inferior to any other geniuses.

    Of course Akira is the one that has attracted the most attention.

    The reason is also very simple. Akira is the youngest of the three and has a bright future. Moreover, Akira has received much attention before and has a remarkable record.

    Akira''s reputation spread even more after this battle. Especially this is the first time Akira had used Kirin in front of others. This terrifying Kirin ninjutsu has been shown in front of many people for the first time, leaving an awe shokingly impression.

    Konoha''s Lightning God!

    Many ninjas call Akira like this unconsciously, which can be regarded as the recognition of Akira''s terrifying strength.

    The name of lightning God resounded through the battlefield of the Country of Rain.

    ...

    Akira, Tsunade, Minato and Nawaki returned back to their camp. In the camp, many Konoha''s ninjas changed their gazes as they watched Akira and became more respected.

    "Akira, you are getting more popular eh" Tsunade said with a light smile.

    Akira smiled: "My strength is still weaker than you, I must improve my strength quickly to catch up with you."

    When Akira said this, both Minato and Nawaki rolled their eyes and thought in their hearts that this is still too weak? Can''t you spare a thought for others.

    In fact, Akira''s words were sincere and came from the bottom of his heart. His current strength is actually at the peak of jonin, but with the use of ''kirin'', his strength has greatly increased and he can handle quasi kage level ninja.

    But kirin still has limitations after all, so Akira would say that his strength is still weak. Of course, this is only relative to Tsunade''s strength.

    "I''m back finally, it''s still more comfortable in a familiar place." Tsunade stretched out, showing her perfect figure. Her white jade skin and her fragrance, was seen by the nearest Akira.

    "I''m completely tired. I can''t take it anymore, I have to take a rest." Nawaki complained and Minato on the side nodded in agreement. Minato and Nawaki soon left to rest, but Tsunade was enthusiastic and didn''t have plan on resting.

    The same is true for Akira, he has Yang attribute in his body, giving him full of energy and he doesn''t feel tired.

    Tsunade was in high spirits and said with a smile "Why don''t we play some "mini games"? I will call Jiraiya and Orochimaru. I haven''t gamble for a long time. I feel the urge to gamble."

    Tsunade smiled sweetly, with great fighting spirit.

    Having not gambled for a long time, Tsunade obviously had some itchy hands and just happened they have another big victory. Therefore Tsunade plan to relax and enjoy the gamble.

    "Ok, I have no problem with that." Akira looked at Tsunade and smiled in his heart. In fact, Akira and Tsunade have gambled together before, but Tsunade wins less and loses more. The title of legendary sucker is not for nothing. Tsunade''s gambling is basically the same as giving money.

    "That''s good!" Tsunade immediately called Orochimaru and Jiraiya.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were also called by Tsunade soon and Jirayi join in with laughter as well. After hearing Tsunade''s invitation, they laughed and said, "The opportunity to make money is here again. How much is Tsunade Hime prepared to lose this time?"

    "Humph, don''t get too excited, this time I will definitely win!" Tsunade hummed lightly, the last time she gambled, Jiraiya had won the most.

    Akira shrugged, glanced at Jiraiya, silently mourning for Jiraiya in his heart. I remember that Jiraiya should like Tsunade, but Tsunade has always been cold towards Jiraiya.

    Looking at the situation now, it''s almost clear.

    Jiraiya knew that Tsunade likes to gamble and always wins lots of money from Tsunade. He didn''t know how to let Tsunade win, no wonder he was disliked by Tsunade.

    .....

    You don''t even know how to please Tsunade and you still dare to always win Tsunade''s money, how do you plan on embracing the beauty? Poor child, he is destined to be alone for a lifetime, Akira curled his lips and thought to himself.

    The four of them immediately began to gamble with excitement. As Akira had guessed, Tsunade also had a poor gambling luck today. Seeing that the thick stack of banknotes was rapidly declining, as the money was transferred to Jiraiya and Orochimaru hands.

    Jiraiya was also proud, but Tsunade became more upset in her heart and furrowed her brows.

    Seeing this, Akira make his move and began to deliberately lose money to Tsunade, letting Tsunade win.

    Several times in a row, Tsunade won money from Akira and she couldn''t help but feel more comfortable. Looking between Jiraiya and Akira, she felt that Akira is more pleasing to look at compared to Akira.

    "These two guys only know how to win my money, only Akira treat me well." How could Tsunade not know that Akira was deliberately losing to herself. Because of this, she became more satisfied with Akira.

    Jiraiya also gradually realized that something was wrong. He was a little too slow to discover that Tsunade seemed to smile more towards Akira as they got closer, meanwhile he didn''t know what was going on.

 Chapter 115 - Important news, Hanzo movement

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 115:

    After the gambling, Akira and Tsunade''s relationship naturally got closer.

    Jiraiya gradually saw the clue, where Akira actually lost to Tsunade deliberately, so that Tsunade''s favor with him doubled. This discovery made Jiraiya very annoyed, but he was helpless.

    Tsunade looked at the thick pile of money on her desk, smiled with sastifaction, happy and even more fond of Akira.

    Akira is very satisfied as well, anyway, money is of no use to him and he have made a lot of money from missions, so he is not short of money.

    "Thank you, Akira, come with me for dinner and I will make ramen for you." Tsunade said with a smile.

    "Okay." Akira happily agreed.

    Jiraiya also glanced at Akira with speechlessness, this kid, Tsunade is really getting closer and closer with Akira and Jiraiya can only be envious.

    After the gambling session was over, Akira returned back to his residence.

    As soon as he arrived at the door of his residence, Akira heard light footsteps, jogged and trot and soon saw a bright smiling face.

    "Konan." Akira hugged Konan, the petite and lovely body entered his arms and Akira give out a bright smile.

    As soon as Konan saw Akira coming back, she was skipping around full of joy. Needless to say, the excitement in her eyes was naturally enough to prove how important Akira is in her heart.

    "Brother Akira, why did you come back so late..." Konan pursed her lips and whispered softly, but soon hugged Akira''s shoulders tightly, grinning, very happily, as if she was holding the best treasure in the world.

    Akira simply replied: "I went to deal with Suna, so it took some time, otherwise I would be back a few days ago."

    "I''ve heard about it, Brother Akira is really amazing, Konoha''s Lifgtningt God, hehe..." Konan let out a silver bell-like cheerful laughter.

    "You all know?" Akira was a little surprised, he didn''t expect even Konan to know about it.

    "Of course, I deliberately collected all news regarding Brother Akira and I know all about you." Konan raised her snow-white chin somewhat triumphantly and said softly.

    Konan was very proud and admired Brother Akira so much, as he really was the most powerful in her eyes. Now his name has spread everywhere on the battlefield. In Konan''s heart, there is pride and joy, when Akira got the acknowledgement of others.

    Akira''s heart moved slightly, feeling warmth hearted.

    Akira suddenly stretched out his hand, pinched Konan''s cheeks and pulled it to both sides, as he played with Konan: "Konan has lost weight during this period, so you need to eat more."

    "Stop, don''t pinched my face." Konan lightly harrumph and started playing with Akira again. After the two had a fight for a while, Konan obediently and caringly massaged Akira fatigue.

    Konan''s massage techniques are already very proficient. She knows best on what kind of strength Akira likes and where Akira likes to be massage the most.

    Under Konan''s carful and relaxing massage, Akira fell asleep peacefully, completely expelling his fatigue.

    Seeing Konan still massaging himelf seriously, Akira gave a chuckle and was deeply moved. It seems like I will be the only one to get to enjoy this kind of massage treatment from Konan in this world?

    After the massage was over, Akira went to Tsunade residence to eat ramen. Tsunade really made a bowl of steaming ramen and added a lot of ingredients. It is a luxury to be able to eat something like this during the war.

    After eating, Akira spar against Tsunade as usual for a while, while Konan watched the spar with relish, while cheering for Akira.

    After the spar was over, Akira''s chakra consumed a lot and was sweating profusely.

    "Akira you have improved again and you have become more and more proficient in the mastery and use of ninjutsu." Tsunade complimented: "Your current strength is already close to quasi-kage powerhouse. It is really unimaginable."

    Akira smiled and was about to speak. But At this time, a chunin ran over in a hurry and reported to Tsunade and Akira: "Tsunade-sama, Akira-sama! Orochimaru sama and Jiraiya sama have received a important information, please go to the lobby for discussion."

    Important information?

    Looking at this situation, it seems to be very urgent.

    Akira and Tsunade glanced at each other and they were a little unclear, so Akira speparated with konan and went to the discussion hall of the camp with Tsunade.

    As soon as they walked in, they can see Jiraiya sitting with Orochimaru, looking serious .....

    "What''s the matter?" Tsunade couldn''t help but asked aloud when she saw this.

    "Something has happened." Jiraiya said solemnly, "Our Konoha''s vanguard troops were surrounded by Ame. It was Hanzo from Ame who personally acted to encircle our vanguard forces. Our vanguard forces has requested for rescue. The situation is critical."

    "What?" Tsunade was astonished.

    Akira was also shocked.

    Ame salamder Hanzo is a ninja with the title of "demigod" and is also a ninja with super strength. Ame''s absolute leader, absolute hero and a person with wild ambition.

    For a long time, Akira only heard Hanzo''s name, but did not see Hanzo''s actions. Even Ame has been dormant and has done very little recently. Unexpectedly, Hanzo had targeted Konoha''s vanguard like a poisonous snake.

    Konoha has a vanguard force on the battlefield of the Country of Rain. It is an elite force of Konoha who fought with Ame. This unit is very important to Konoha. If this unit is lost, it can be said that it will be greatly detrimental to Konoha. Its importance is even comparable to that of the puppeteer bridgate of Suna.

    "What''s the situation now?" Akira asked immediately.

    "Third hokage have given orders to let us go to support the vanguard. It seems that this time we are going to meet Hanzo." Orochimaru analyzed.

    Go to support the Konoha vanguard and meet Hanzo...

    Akira heart jump quickly, according to this progress, the three of them is about to fight Hanzo and then Hanzo will give them the name of Sannin! After that, Jiraiya also encountered Nagato, Yahiko and Konan...

    Is it finally going to start?

    Akira inevitably showed a trace of excitement in his heart. This story is about to begin and it is a very important development in Naruto World.

    But now that Konan is adopted by Akira, the plot has changed a little and he don''t know what will happen now.

    Akira expects thing might change in his heart, but he remain calm

    This is really big news!

 Chapter 116 - Developing new ninjutsu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 116:

    Upon learning that the Konoha vanguard troops were besieged by Ame''s leader, Hanzo the salamder, the discussion hall became solemn.

    In contrast to the solemnity, Akira had some anticipation in his heart. They have finally arrived at the plot between the Sannin and Hanzo...

    "Since Third Hokage has ordered, then we should take action immediately to deal with Hanzo the salamander." Orochimaru voice out.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya also nodded in agreement.

    Jiraiya suddenly asked Akira, "Akira, do you have any good idea? This time we most likely need to fight Hanzo head-on. The opponent is known as a ''demi-god'', a powerful legendary character..."

    "I''m afraid the purpose of Ame surrounding our vanguard force is to lure us to rescue them and take the opportunity to attack us." Akira muttered: "I heard that Hanzo is a particularly cautious person. He will constantly change the guards guarding him everyday. Such a cautious person will certainly not be careless and he should had planned everything properly. It seems like we will not have any other good way but to deal with him face-to-face."

    Orochimaru and Tsunade agreed with Akira, Hanzo''s character is indeed like this.

    "It is fine this way as well, I would like to try and see the strength of the legendary demigod, how strong he really is!" Jiraiya also snorted, clenching his fist with burning fighting spirit.

    Not only Jiraiya, but also Tsunade and Orochimaru are feeling the same. Although Hanzo''s reputation is wide known in the current Ninja world, but they are not afraid.

    Akira saw that the three ninjas were calm and full of fighting spirit and he nodded secretly, as expected of the soon to be Sannin, who can have such a calm state of mind in critical moments.

    "In that case, let''s pack up and rush forward to support Konoha''s vanguard forces! Akira, this time I also need your help." Jiraiya also solemnly said.

    Akira smiled slightly: "Don''t worry."

    Akira''s current reputation in the camp is second only to the soon to be Sannin. Moreover, Akira is not weak in strategy and strength, so Konoha''s ninjas all admire him.

    "It shouldn''t be too late, organize the troops and move forward immediately. I am afraid it will take a few days for us to get to the battlefield. Meanwhile I hope that the vanguard can hold on" Akira continued calmly: "This time we will only bring elite troops. There are no use for more people."

    "Okay." The three of them also nodded and began to arrange.

    Akira returned to his residence and told Konan that he will be going to the battlefield again.

    "Brother Akira, pay attention to safety and come back soon..." konan said softly, looking at Akira with her gleaming big round eyes.

    "Okay, wait for my good news, maybe you can hear my victory soon." Akira squeezed Konan''s small face, with a bit of pamparing and said with a chuckle.

    "Yes." Konan blinked her eyes, blushed and quickly kissed Akira on the cheek suddenly. The little girl''s shy appearance made Akira a little speechless and he was actually "sneak attack" by Konan, but the kiss felt pretty good.

    Saying goodbye to Konan for the time being, Akira saw that the ninja troops in the camp had also been assembled and the trio had already selected hundreds of the most elite ninjas to rescue the vanguard force.

    The assembly is over and the rescue officially begins!

    Tsunade and Akira led the team in front, sprinting all the way.

    The Konoha vanguard is besieged by Hanzo the salamander and the location is at the forefront of the Battlefield of the Country of Rain. It would still take Akira and the others several days to reach even if they were to use their fastest speed. Fortunately, Konoha''s vanguard troops are all elite and it shouldn''t be a problem for them to support themselve for a few days after being besieged.

    Sprinting all the way, Akira had nothing to do, so he was thinking about another thing in his heart.

    Akira''s current strength is already very strong, even without the use of Kirin and other ninjutsu, his strength is at the peak of jonin. In the case of using Kirin, Akira even has the confidence to fight against the strong quasi-kage level ninjas.

    But despite this, Akira was still a little dissatisfied.

    Akira has been considering the development of new ninjutsu, after all, Kirin is somewhat restricted, so Akira is going to develop a new ninjutsu for himself to use more freely.

    "Rasengan seems to be good choice, but its power is still a little bit weak." Akira pondered: "Hmm, maybe I can use wind style, rasenshuriken?"

    Akira''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    In the original story, rasengan is the ninjutsu created by Namikaze Minato, while the rasenshuriken is further developed by Naruto when he added wind nature manipulation into the jutsu. Rasenshuriken is a extremely powerful ninjutsu, that is capable of destroying the body''s cells and possesses super terrifying and powerful destruction capability. This is also one of Naruto''s killer ninjutsu in the original story.

    Thinking of the rasenshuriken, Akira immediately became excited. If he have rasenshuriken as his killer move, he would definitely be more confident when he is up against Hanzo or other ninjas in Ame!

    "I must first learn the ransengan before learning rasenshuriken." Akira thought for a while and began to study on how to use rasengan. Rasengan is a ninjutsu that requires extreme shape manipulation control.

    Akira''s talent for ninjutsu is self-evident. Following the instructions given in the original story, he condenses the chakra in his palm and form a high-density chakra ball that rotated at a high speed and the rasengan appeared.

    "Huh? Brat, this ninjutsu is very interesting, such a high-density chakra is more powerful than your Chidori..." The voice of sage of the six path sounded in Akira''s heart. Naturally Akira can''t hide his development of the rasengan from the sage.

    Rasengan is not difficult to learn. After Akira understood the principles of rasengan, he was able to quickly figure out how to use it, shocking the sage.

    "Yes, this ninjutsu require extreme control of shape manipulation. I also plan on adding wind attribute with nature manipulation ." Akira add on lightly.

    "You want to add wind attribute nature manipulation? Then this ninjutsu will definitely be super powerful..." Sage of the six path was very surprised: "But it should be very difficult to inject the nature attribute into this ninjutsu..."

    Akira smiled with a smile only he understand, afterall he had read the original story and he know how to do it already, learning from the canon.

    In the original story, Naruto need to use a clone to infuse wind attribute into his ransengan. But Akira is different from Naruto, Naruto is not proficient in Chakra control, but Akira is a genius in this area. Therefore, Akira can release rasengan with only one hand and he can use the free hand to inject the wind attribute chakra.

    "Maybe I can try." Akira said softly and immediately started to experiment!

 Chapter 117 - Wind style, rasenshuriken!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 117:

    Akira immediately tried and experiment with the ninjutsu, while using his free time on the road to communicate with the sage.

    With the sage guidance, Akira took less detours, so that Akira''s time spent on developing the rasenshuriken was greatly shortened and Akira''s comprehension showed had also amazed the sage.

    "This kid... is really a little monster. Fortunately, he is my student. Thanks to my foresight that I can pick up such a great talent." After seeing Akira''s terrifying comprehension, the sage sighed again and praise himself.

    "Old man, stop boasting." Akira was speechless. After getting acquainted with sage of the six path, he realized that the sage have a very casual personality.

    Akira had tried rasenshuriken many times, but the development of this ninjutsu was very difficult, and he needed more repeated attempts.

    Fortunately, with the help of the sage, Akira managed to finish this ninjutsu in the end.

    "Whew, it''s finally done, rasenshuriken..." A satisfied smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s lips and he couldn''t wait to see the power of this ninjutsu.

    "Brat, this ninjutsu is more suitable to be your current killer move than lightning style kirin. Kirin is a range attack, but it requires the formation of thunderclouds, whereas this ninjutsu do not have any such requirement." The sage said.

    "Yes." Akira nodded, but frowned slightly: "Unfortunately, this ninjutsu is not yet fully perfected. I can''t throw the rasenshuriken out at the moment. I can only attack the enemy at close range."

    Akira has just developed this ninjutsu and had yet to perfect it. So just like when Naruto just developed the raenshuriken in the original story, he can only use it to kill the enemy at close range.

    However it won''t be long till Akira will be able to perfect this ninjutsu soon.

    "Well, there is a minor problem. This ninjutsu will also cause great damage when use in close range, which will result in the damage of the hands and body of the user. But fortunately, you have practiced Yang attribute and have a strong body. Hence this is not a problem to be worried about, but despite this, this ninjutsu is also a absolute forbidden ninjutsu. It is not appropriate to use this ninjutsu too frequently unless it is perfected." the sage said solemnly.

    It is rare to hear the sage explaining things seriously, hence Akira said: "Don''t worry, I understand."

    But anyway, Akira now has another extra trump card!

    Rasenshuriken is a super powerful s-rank ninjutsu. Moreover ts power is also the top among s-level ninjutsu, with super destructive power!

    In order to develop the rasenshuriken, Akira had been communicating with the sage for two consecutive days and was a little tired. Fortunately, he had Yang attribute in his body to be able to this long experimenting.

    "Akira, what are you doing?" At this time, a familiar voice came from Akira''s side. Minato caught up with Akira and asked in a low voice. He also noticed that Akira''s expression was a little weird.

    Akira replied: "I just developed a brand new ninjutsu." Akira glanced at Minato and suddenly remembered that rasengan was the ninjutsu created by Minato in front of him? This made Akira inevitably a little weird.

    "Newly developed ninjutsu?" Minsto''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes, newly developed ninjutsu, I believe you will see it soon." Akira laughed.

    Minato''s eyes flashed with curiosity. Hearing Akira said this, he couldn''t help but look forward to it. Akira''s ninjutsu are very powerful and everytime he see him, his ninjutsu got stronger.

    "Recently, I have some insight and idea on improving my flying raijin again. Maybe I will be able to advance flying raijin to the next stage soon." Minato also said.

    Akira''s heart moved, flying raijin is an extremely difficult s-rank ninjutsu. Previously, Minato was only in the preliminary stage and it seemed that he have also been making progress.

    Sure enough, the war forces these geniuses to rise rapidly, but this was also in line with Akiras mind. On this stage where the geniuses are coming together and the war spreading everywhere, it is boring to be alone.

    Akira and Minato communicated and rested for a while to regained their energy. Akira then formed a three-person team with Minato and Nawaki again and started to take action. Both Nawaki and Minato have made great progress during this period. Although they are not as strong as Akira, but they are also one of the strongest geniuses among their peers.

    Soon, Akirs and others gradually approached Ame''s sphere of influence.

    Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Akira were commanding the ninja forces and they proceeded in an orderly manner. After entering Ame''s area of influence, Akira and others became more cautious.

    At this time, Akira and Tsunade were together, discussing the next move.

    "According to the information, the distance between us and the defense area of Hanzo and Ame is less than ten kilometers. Our vanguard troops are also besieged because of this. In this area, there are also many Yuren on the battlefield. Hencr We must cross the battlefield as soon as possible and rescue the vanguard troops." Orochimaru looked at the map and calmly analyzed.

    Akira said lightly: "Country of rain is a small country after all and Ame''s strength is generally not as strong as Suna''s elite, so we don''t have to worry about Ame. The only problem is Hanzo..."

    Hanzo the salamander!

    Tsunade and others couldn''t help but nod, the only problem was Hanzo.

    "Why don''t we do it like this, hand over Hanzo to the three of us. Akira, you lead the team to solve the other Ame ninjas, what do you think?" Tsunade looked at Akira and offered.

    Listening to Tsunade''s words, it seems that the three of them are planning to play against Hanzo. It is finally the fighting scene where the soon to be Sannin vs Hanzo!

    "No problem, I will solve them as soon as possible and then meet up with you. You go to deal with Hanzo first." Akira said nonchantly. Akira''s plan is also very simple. Of course, he can''t miss the scene where Sannin and Hanzo are fighting and he wants to join this battle to experience and see how strong the so-called demigod is!

    But Akira was not in a hurry, he will let the Sannin and Hanzo fight first and then he took the opportunity to take advantage!

    "Hanzo..." A cold light appeared in Akira''s eyes and he would not forget that he had been wanted by Hanzo many times.

    The rain in the sky is getting heavier, which also seems to indicate that big war is about to break out!

 Chapter 118 - A battle that cant be lost!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 118:

    "Akira, we will hand over the command of the ninja army to you." Jiraiya and Tsunade both said, while looking at Akira with faith.

    Akira nodded and accept this arrangement.

    "Then the three of us will go ahead and deal with Hanzo." Orochimaru continued saying.

    Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya stood side by side as they prepare to face Hanzo. Akira looked at the three of them and a fierce battle intent also rise in his heart. What is coming is a battle that will shake the entire Ninja World. Of course, such a war cannot be without his participation.

    "Don''t worry, I will solve the other Ame ninjas very soon and meet up with three of you later." Akira said.

    Tsunade chuckled and nodded, then said: "Third hokage is very concerned about this battle. Our sensor ninjas are passing news for almost the entire journey. The news from our side will soon reach Konoha and the third hokage will know our actions very clearly."

    "Oh?" Akira was slightly surprised that Konoha''s intelligence department was so developed? Relying on sensory ninja to transmit information at any time?

    But thinking about it, sensory ninja have always played a big role in information gathering so it won''t be weird if it is developed and the technology of Naruto World is also a bit weird, as there are such things as electric lights and radios.

    "Yes, all the major countries are paying attention to this battle and there must also be ninjas from other countries on the battlefield sending information back to their countries. Therefore we must not lose!" Tsunade said.

    This battle is very important to Konoha. If Konoha''s vanguard troops are killed, Konoha will suffer heavy losses. So Konoha can''t afford to lose this time.

    Can''t lose!

    Akira nodded slightly. Minato and Nawaki next to them also nodded their heads, as the two of them held absolute beliefs that they can do it.

    "Then we will go first, I will wait for your good news." Tsunade smiled and suddenly beckoned to Akira to come closer.

    "What''s the matter?" Akira was a little confused and slowly walk closer. Suddenly, Tsunade make her move.

    Tsunade held Akira with a smile, lean close to Akira and kissed Akira''s forehead. Akira felt the tender and moist lips when her lips touched his forehead and then he stared at Tsunade in a daze.

    Akira look at Tsunade''s face and Tsuande beautiful eyes also stared at Akira and his reflection was clearly visible in her eyes.

    "Don''t get me wrong, this is to wish you luck. You must win this time, I know you can do it." Tsunade''s face was flushed and there was a slight tremor in her voice, but she tried to keep calm and said.

    Tsunade has gotten very close to Akira recently and that is why she make this move. The warm kiss on Akira''s forehead, as well as a hint of fragrance lingered and can still be felt.

    "Ok!" Akira was in a good mood.

    "Let''s go!" Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru flashed and they all left. The three of them entered the battlefield first as it is more advantageous for the three of them to move freely and they can also display their full strength.

    Only Akira, Minato, Nawaki and Konoha elite ninjas remained.

    The ninjas all looked at Akira, as long as Akira gave an order, they would start taking actions. The Konoha ninjas looked at Akira''s eyes full of admiration.

    "Fellow Konoha ninja, follow me and attack Ame ninjas!" Akira said lightly, as he began to arrange and waved his arm at the same time.

    "Yes!"

    Akira led the ninja troops to advance rapidly and finally approaching Ame''s sphere of influence.

    Soon, Ame''s ninja also discovered Akira and the others.

    "Konoha, it is Konoha, we are being attacked by Konoha attacked!"

    "It''s Konoha''s ninja!" An exclamation sounded on the battlefield. There were hundreds of Ame ninjas in this area and he immediately launched an offense after discovering the whereabouts of Akira and the others.

    Akira also started at the same time, throwing out a dozen shurikens and killing several Ame ninjas

    The war starts instantly!

    Akira directed the battle while killing the enemy, but his speed was not slow at all.

    "Rasengan!" Akira used rasengan this time and the high-speed rotating Chakra condensed in the his palm. Akira instantaneously came to one of the Ame jonin and hit him with it.

    Boom!

    The chakra spinning at high speed burst out and at the same time the Ame jonin didn''t have time to react. With a scream, he was hit by the rasengan and his whole body flew upside down, killing him with rasengan

    Akira easily killed a jonin just by using rasengan.

    "Is this ninjutsu Akira''s new ninjutsu?" On one side, Minato''s eyes lit up and he showed a keen interest in seeing Akira''s battle.

    Akira used rasengan to fight, attracting the attention of the enemy away from Minato

    Nawaki eyes also brightened, only knowing that Akira''s ninjutsu is the ultimate application of shape manipulation and it is very very powerful.

    Akira killed a jonin and commanded the battle calmly, which made Konoha''s ninjas more confident and plunged into the battle.

    The strength of Ame was generally inferior to the forces of Sunas and Iwa and the power gap between the big and small ninja nations was immediately highlighted.

    Soon, Akira led the troops to break through Ame''s line of defense with strong offence, shocking everyone.

    "Uchiha Akira!" At this time, a extremely cold voice with a bit of murderous intent came.

    Akira looked up and saw a short man with gray hair, small eyes and a strange appearance. He was also wearing Ame''s forehead guard.

    As soon as this man appeared, the Ame ninjas around him felt like they finally have a great support and they shouted: "Sekkaiseki sama!" This Ame leader named Sekkaiseki is obviously the top managemeny of Ame and from the chakra they sense from him, Akira can tell that he is strong.

    "Sekkaiseki..." Akira pondered the name. He had read Ame''s information and knew Ame very well. He immediately corresponde the name in his mind and immediately knew who he is.

    Sekkaiseki is a ninja with great fame among Ame. He is also Hanzo''s personal guard, deeply trusted by Hanzo and is known as one of Hanzo''s three major guards.

    There are three quasi kage powerhouses under Hanzo, all of whom are Hanzo''s right-hand men and strong. This Sekkaiseki is one of them.

    "Quasi-kage powerhouse!" Both Minato and Nawaki showed fear in their eyes and became extremely vigilant.

    The Sekkaiseki in front of them turned out to be a quasi-kage powerhouse, no wonder his Chakra was so powerful.

    Akira whispered: "Nawaki, Minato you command the battle and this Sekkaiseki will be handed over to me."

    This time, he will facing quasi kage for the first time and he want to try and test his current strength!

 Chapter 119 - Solo fight against quasi kage

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 119:

    "Uchiha Akira, I know you are strong, but do you think you can deal with me alone?" A strong sneer appeared at the corner of Sekkaiseki mouth hearing Akira words.

    Sekkaiseki knew Akira''s strength was strong and Akira''s fame had long been spread throughout the battlefield. However based on his information, Sekkaiseki believed that Akira''s strength should only be at the peak of jonin, so he had the confidence to deal with Akira.

    "Uchiha Akira you are a genius whom Hanzo-sama attaches great importance to. On the wanted list, your current reward is as high as 30 million and S rank ninjutsu. If I kill you, Hanzo-sama will be happy and I will be rewarded." A cold smile appeared at the corner of Sekkaiseki''s mouth, staring at Akira like a venomous snake and taking a step forward. Chakra surge around him and released out a strong pressure, showing his strength of quasi kage.

    Sekkaiseki should be proud of himself as a quasi kage, because his strength is second only to Hanzo in Ame.

    "You''re Hanzo''s personal guard, right? I will just kill you first and then deal with Hanzo." Akira said lightly. Akira eyes turned blood red and the three-tomoe of the sharingan appeared clearly.

    "Arrogant kid, I will kill you!" Strong murderous intent appeared in Sekkaiseki''s eyes. He then took the lead and use the long blade in his hand skillfully as he rush towards Akira.

    "Secret technique, triple waves of the stormy sea!"

    Sekkaiseki is very skilled in swordsmanship and with thus strong swordsmanship, he condense chakras and covered the blade with it, forming a powerful force. A strong pressure can be felt just by being near him.

    The "triple waves of the stormy sea" is the proud technique of Sekkaiseki. This is his own technique, based on his insights of the stormy waves and floods. He used this blade technique to form strong cyclones and air waves, making whoosing round, that is really like the sea waves.

    Akira''s heart shuddered, knowing the power of Sekkaiseki and activated his sharingan.

    Boom!

    With a slash, Akira''s body split, turning into a flock of crows and flew in a scatter.

    Crow clone jutsu!

    "The crow clones are genjutsu, damn kid, the genjutsu can affect me eh?" A hint of vigilance appeared in the eyes of Sekkaiseki, realizing that Akira could actually use genjutsu to affect him and create crow clones with genjutsu.

    Sekkaiseki put away the long blade in his hand, secretly thinking that this kid is really hard to deal with. As expected of the genius that is reknown in the battlefield.

    "Kid, I have been guarding against your sharingan for a long time. Your genjutsu can only confuse me for a moment. I will also guard against this kind of clone genjutsu and you will not be able to dodged next time!" Sekkaiseki smiled violently and fiercely.

    As a quasi-kage powerhouse, Sekkaiseki''s combat skills and experience is very good. Furthermore he has been guarding against Akira''s sharingan. If Akira had not used the crow clone jutsu long beforehand, he might not have tricked Sekkaiseki.

    Caw, caw, caw.

    The crows gathered together, Akira''s figure was revealed and the three-tomoe in his eyes was clearly visible.

    "Is that so, you can come try it." Akira said challengingly, his eyes also flashed dignified, afterall the other party is a strong quasi-kage powerfulhouse. This was also the first time Akira will faced the quasi kage alon, and it will indeed be difficult to deal with.

    Only a small group of the strongest people in the peak of jonin are qualified to be called quasi lage. Even in the five major countries, qausi kage is an absolute powerhouse.

    Sekkaiseki snorted coldly: "Uchiha Akira, you are still so arrogant even when you are about to die, do you think you still have the chance to win. I hate your arrogance! You still want to deal with Hanzo-sama? I alone am enough to kill you and once this is done, I will kill all the rest of Konoha ninjas one by one..."

    A cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes and hearing what Sekkaiseki said, made Akira want to kill him so badly and Akira was thinking about how to deal with him. Akira had already included this Sekkaiseki as a must-kill in his list.

    "Water style, giant vortex jutsu!" Sekkaiseki quickly formed hand seals, chakra surged and released the water ninjutsu. It seem like he intends to fight Akira with water ninjutsu and blade technique.

    Giant vortex jutsu is A rank ninjutsu, which is very powerful. It uses the water gathered to produce a strong force and rush towards Akira.

    Akira had also been guarding against the water ninjutsu of Sekkaiseki and he quickly avoided: "Body flicker jutsu" Akira''s figure flashed, only to see that the place had been impacted by the vortex water, turned into a vast water body and the current was extremely turbulent. There was a tremor and the rumbling voice was endless.

    "Huh, you want to escape? Water style, water shark bullets jutsu!" Sekkaiseki saw Akira using body flicker jutsu to escape and his purpose was only to use the giant vortex jutsu to create a water environment. The real attack is the water shark bullut jutsu fired from behind!

    Boom!

    With a loud explosion, a huge shark transformed from water jumped out. This shark was lifelike, opened its mouth and dived towards Akira.

    "Water style, water shark bullet jutsu!" At this moment, Akira actually use the same jutsu!

    The same huge shark came out of the water. It was the exact same jutsu released from Sekkaiseki. The two sharks five or six meters long collided and bit each other, creating much destruction and afterwave.

    .....

    Eventually the Chakra was exhausted and both sharks dissipated at the same time.

    "Damn, troublesome sharingan, my ninjutsu are compromised by this kid!" Sekkaiseki immediately understood the reason, Akira had used Sharingan to see through his hand seal and immediately copied his ninjuts. He then used the water shark bullet jutsu against another water shark bullet jutsu!

    This made Sekkaiseki annoyed and at the same time he secretly guarded himself: "He have sharingan, ordinary ninjutsu has no effect on this kid and i must also hand seal out of sight. This kid is really dangerous to deal with.

    Sekkaiseki''s complexion gradually became serious, because he found that Akira was much more difficult to deal with than he thought and it was really not easy to deal with Akira.

    "Since this kid is strong in genjutsu and ninjutsu, taijutsu must be his weakness right, so I can use swordsmanship to solve him in close combat." Sekkaiseki quickly thought of a tactic and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Uchiha Akira, I admit your strength is beyond my expectation, but the result is destined. You are not as good at close combat, but it is a pity that close combat is my strong point. You are dead!"

    While talking, Sekkaiseki raised his long blade and rushed forward!

 Chapter 120 - I will kill you!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 120:

    Sekkaiseki rushed forward, using body flicker jutsu to approached Akira in a blink of an eye and slash at him fiercely.

    "Secret technique, sword of annihilation!" Sekkaiseki sneered and then used the secret sword technique. His secret sword technique has reached a level of exquisiteness and depth, with a burst of chakra on the long blade, a gust blew out and strong pressure was emitted as he attack Akira.

    "So quick!" Akira''s heart shuddered. As Sekkaiseki had said, compared to ninjutsu and genjutsu, he is really not as good at taijutsu. Therefore Sekkaiseki put Akira into a difficult situation by bringing the fight into a close quater combat.

    However because of this, Akira had already prepared a suitable ninjutsu to deal with this.

    Chi!

    Accompanied by a sharp loud noise, Akira''s body was only seen being slashed away by the long blade, but there was no blood gushing out. Only a pool of water was seen bursting out.

    "Water clone substitution jutsu?" Murderous intent reappeared in the eyes of Sekkaiseki, he was a little angry, this kid had already been guarding against his close combat when he saw it, so he had used the water clone substitution jutsu beforehand.

    In fact, it was exactly like be Sekkaiseki had thought, Akira had already guarded against this.

    Akira''s body appeared more than ten meters to the left and he also frowned. Although he escaped Sekkaiseki attack, but it is also true that Akira is not very good at taijutsu and close combat, just as Sekkaiseki had said, so he it is still difficult situation for him to deal with.

    "Humph, you can dodged once, but can you avoid two or three more times? Too naive!" Sekkaiseki looked at Akira coldly and chakra gathered on the long blade in his hand again.

    Akira''s fight with Sekkaiseki also fell in the eyes of many ninjas around. Konoha''s ninja and Ame ninajas were both watching the battle between the two strongest ninjas of their villafe. After all, this battle can decide the direction of the war.

    Ame''s strength is generally not as strong as Konoha Ninja, only this Sekkaiseki is the biggest threat. As long as Konoha defeat the Sekkaiseki, Konoha can win the other Ame ninjas easily!

    "Nothing will happen to Akira, right?" Nawaki in the distance looked at Akira with worrying eyes and while killing the enemy, he paid attention to Akira''s situation. Nawaki and Akira have a deep friendship and the two have a close relationship with Tsunade as well.

    "We can only believe him now. We can''t get involved in the battle between quasi kage level. We can only rely on Akira!" Minato used flying raijin to flash around in the battlefield, killing the enemy left and right and heared the words of Nawaki. After that, he also whispered back.

    "Yes, we can only believe in him" Nawaki nodded.

    Minato, Nawaki and the Konoha ninja all focused their gazes on Akira''s battle, looking at Akira with hope and expectaion for him to lead them to victory.

    Akida ponder about the way to deal with Sekkaiseki and gradually had an idea. Sekkaiseki is a Quasi-kage level ninja and he is also good at close combat, that is why he is having a difficult time with him.

    Akira glanced around, only to see that under the command of the Minato and Nawaki, Ame was gradually repelled by the Konoha ninja, so Akira was a little relieved and concentrated on dealing with Sekkaiseki in front of him.

    As long as Sekkaiseki is killed, the other Ame ninajs are nothing to worry about!

    Sekkaiseki also noticed the chill in Akiras eyes, but he sneered disdainfully: "Uchiha Akira, I admit that you are indeed a great genius, but since I know you''re strong, I won''t give you the chance to hand seal and release ninjutsu. I also have prepared and been guarding against your sharingan! So you should accept your fate, even if you are a talented genius, but you are destined to die here."

    Sekkaiseki is also very smart and has rich combat experience. He always pays attention to Akira''s hand seal and at the same time on guard against Akira''s sharingan, not to let Akira take the initiative easily.

    The situation seems to be getting worse and dire for Akira

    However Akira remained calm. The situation in front of him was deadlocked, but he don''t intend to use the lightning style Kirin, because there was no thundercloud in the battlefield and it would be more troublesome to create thundercloud.

    Therefore, Akira planned to fight in another way.

    Sekkaiseki smiled coldly, as he got ready to take the opportunity to attack Akira.

    Akira used body flicker jutsu to flash instantly and attaxk Sekkaiseki. He simultaneously threw out dozen of shurikens, tied chakra thread on the shurikens and completed the fierce attack.

    Akira''s shurikenjutsu is so superb that he can reach Sekkaiseki different directions and blind spots and sealed almost all the paths of retreat.

    "This shurikenjutsu..." Sekkaiseki was taken aback. He didn''t expect Akira''s shurikenjutsu to be so terrifying and formidable, but if it is only jutsu shurikenjutsu, he still had a way to deal with it.

    "Body flicker jutsu!" Sekkaiseki used the instaneouse movement jutsu to avoid Akira''s shurikenjutsu. He find a gap in the shurikens and escaped it and then continue on to attacked Akira. Sekkaiseki slashed out and attack the vital point of Akira!

    Akira subconsciously dodged sideways, but unexpectedly found that Sekkaiseki long blade was extremely fast. It is really not easy to avoid the attack and even his brows was furrowed with tension...

    "It''s useless, this is my secret technique called Eagle Blade! This is the fastest move among all of my swordsmanship, you can''t dodged it!" Sekkaiseki was full of confidence and gave a low shout. The sword shadow flashed and as it was about to hit Akira.

    As Sekkaiseki had said, this sword is indeed as powerful as a gust of wind and it is as fast as an electric flash. As it suddenly arrives, it was impossible for Akira to avoid it and it is too late for him to hand seal to release his ninjutsu.

    Chi!

    Accompanied by the sound, the long blade hit Akira firmly! Blood flowed out and because Akira tried his best to dodge at the end, the long blade didn''t stab Akira vital point, instead it hit his shoulder.

    However even though it is so, it made Sekkaiseki''s''s heart happy and he finally wounded this troublesome kid!

    Uchiha Akira in front of him was really too strong and he couldn''t do much damage to Akira after several consecutive attacks. This time he was excited that he had finally injured Akira.

    After this kid is injured, he will be easier to deal with and he will definitely be able to kill him!

    Thinking of this, Sekkaiseki''s eyes were filled with murderous intent again.

    However, Akira''s mouth showed a slight smile and he grabbed Sekkaiseki''s hand holding the blade.

    Sekkaiseki was taken aback for a moment and he didn''t understand what Akira wanted to do.

    "Finally caught you, you lost." Akira''s voice was as calm as ever and there was a coldness this time.

    "What?" A bad premonition surged in Sekkaisekis heart, a shadow clone emerged from the water under Akira''s body and a rotating ball of chakra was condensed in the shadow clone''s hand. Around this chakra was a ring of high-speed spinning wind blades making the sound of ''zizi'' like cutting.

    "Wind style, rasenhuriken!" Akira''s shadow clone shouted in a low voice and launched an attack on Sekkaiseki!

 Chapter 121 - Bone Chilling Shock

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 12 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 121:

    "Wind style, rasenshuriken!" Akira''s shadow clone rushed out of the water. This shadow clone had been hiding under the water a long time ago and only now did it ran out.

    "Not good, it is a shadow clone!" Sekkaiseki''s pupils shrank and finally realized Akira''s thoughts. It turned out that Akira had being luring him to a trap!

    That''s right, Akira thought of a solution to Sekkaiseki when he was preparing for close combat. Akida made a hand seal in the dark, hiding the shadow clone in the water flow created by Sekkaiseki just now and then let his body to be deliberately hit by Sekkaiseki and took the opportunity to grab Sekkaiseki and stop his movement.

    After that, the shadow clone completed the rasenshuriken and attacked on Sekkaiseki!

    This series of offense has long been designed and prepeared by Akira to deal with Sekkaiseki.

    There was a look of horror in Sekkaiseki''s eyes: "Since the beginning, you had already figured out how to deal with me? Just now you had deliberately let me attack you, so you can be close and let you seize the chance to trap me..."

    The panic in Sekkaiseki''s eyes became more and more intense, only then did he discover the terrifying aspect of Akira.

    However, it was too late.

    "Goodbye." Akira said lightly and saw his shadow clone rushing forward, using the rasenshuriken against Sekkaiseki! Almost at the same time, Akira also let go of his hand holding Sekkaiseki and run away..

    At this time, all the Konoha ninjas in the battlefield also saw this scene.

    Minato was slightly surprised and muttered: "This ninjutsu... this ball of high-speed rotating chakra and the countless small needle-like chakra blades around it, is this the new ninjutsu completed by Akira?"

    Minato has very good eyesight, he can see the extraordinary features of Akira''s ninjutsu at a glance and he is immediately shocked by it.

    Not only Minato was shocked, Nawaki was also completely stunned. He could also see the terrifying aspect of the ninjutsu and the Konoha ninjas around were similarly shocked.

    This shocking scene is engrained into everyone''s memory.

    Boom!

    With a loud explosion, the rasenshuriken hit Sekkaiseki''s body!

    "This..." Sekkaiseki was about to speak, but found that he couldn''t. The chakras all around revolved at high speed and the sizzling sound cut everything off.

    Sekkaiseki screamed tragically, unable to struggle as he was rammes by the rasenshuriken for more than ten meters. At the same time, the rasenshuriken rapidly expanded, swelles into a sphere with a diameter of more than ten meters, enveloping Sekkaiseki and trapping him in the center.

    On the rasenshuriken are chakra blades that are smaller than needles. These chakra blades are constantly attacking the limestone from all directions with ultra-high speed rotation, covering every corner of his body!

    The tragic howl of Sekkaiseki resounded. The surrounding Ame ninajs were all dumbfounded and shuddered with cold sweat as their faces as turned ashen in color.

    This ninjutsu...

    It took nearly a minute before the effect of this ninjutsu completely dissipated. However Sekkaiseki had been killed by the rasenshuriken, the tragic screamed resounded for a while before stopping, indicating that he is dead.

    The water flow formed by the giant vortex jutsu just now faded away and Akiras shadow clone turned into a cloud of white smoke and disappeared in place.

    Akira sighed lightly, pressed the injury on his shoulder and sighed, "Finally done." Akira''s shoulder injury was not light, but fortunately, he had avoided the vital points and his body recovered quickly.

    "Brat, you actually got rid of a quasi-kage powerhouse. You had really grown so much." Sage of the six path''s voice came.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth: "I have really grown strong eh." In fact, Akira''s current strength is only at peak of jonin. He can kill the quasi kage Sekkaiseki because he had relied on the rasenshuriken. In this battle against Sekkaiseki, he indeed had a tough time getring rid him.

    Akira flashed with body flicker jutsu and reached the spot that laid Sekkaiseki''s corpse.

    At this time, an oversized huge pit appeared on the spot. The huge pit was at least ten meters in diameter and there was no grass around it. The corpse of Sekkaiseki was in it and it is completely disfigured.

    Minato and Nawaki also rushed to Akiras side at this time and they also glanced at the body of Sekkaiseki. Then the eyes of both Nawaki and Minato turned horrified.

    "This injury... the cells of Sekkaiseki body have been destroyed. The chakra blade formed by this ninjutsu just now seems to be able to penetrate into the enemy''s body and completely destroy the enemy''s cells..." Minsto saw the terrifying effect of the ninjutus and he can''t hide the shock in his heart.

    Nawaki was even more shocked, his eyes widened so huge that it seemed like it is protruding out: "Such a terrifying ninjutsu with such a devastating destructive power! But it seems like the disadvantage is that it can only attack in close combat. Even so, it is too scary."

    There is no doubt that both Nawaki and Minato are shocked by the power of this ninjutsu and the destructive power of this ninjutsu is definitely not inferior to that of Kirin! It''s super strong!

    This is the first appearance of rasenshuriken, but the effect is amazing.

    "Akira, what is the name of this ninjutsu?" Nawaki asked curiously.

    "Rasenshuriken." Akira said: "This is a ninjutsu that can be released without the need of hand sealing." Akira glanced at Minato, with a hidden meaning behind it.

    Minato is the real creator of rasengan in the original story and he will surely be inspired after seeing rasenshuriken. But at this time both Minato and Nawaki were still immersed in the shock brought by this ninjutsu, so they didn''t pay attention to Akira''s eye movements and meaning.

    The power of the rasenshuriken is of course self-evident and just like that, Akira will continue on using this ninjutsu as his killer move. However, this ninjutsu will also cause harm to himself when using it. Although Akira has Yang attribute on his body and his recovery power is extraordinary, but before perfecting this ninjutsu, he can only use this as little as possible. This is also the reason why Akira chose to let the shadow clone use this technique.

    "Sekkaiseki is dead, you Ame ninjas are not our opponents at all, do you still want to fight?" Akira asked with authority, as he stared down at them with his sharingan and covered the wound on his shoulder.

    Akira''s voice spread across the battlefield, as if with a strong deterrent, it reached every present Ame ninja''s ears.

    Akira''s current image gives off a feeling of coldness and unfathomable pressure. Coupled with the fact that he defeated Sekkaiseki just now, every Ame ninjas were afraid to fight against Akira and did not dare to look directly at Akira''s sharingan.

    Sekkaiseki is one of Hanzo''s three personal guards having the strength of Quasi kage, but yet he was killed by the boy in front of them, is enough to prove how terrifying Akira is!

    For a moment, the air seemed to stilled and the Ame ninjas had only horrified eyes and did not dare to make a sound.

    The surroundings were strangely quiet as Akira looked at the Ame ninjas...

 Chapter 122 - Surrender!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 122:

    Akira''s cold and chilly voice spread across the battlefield, in a domineering tone.

    The entire battlefield became silent.

    Konoha''s ninjas were filled with excitement and they were jubilant. They couldn''t have thought that Akira was so powerful and defeated a quasi kage level powerhouse!

    This battle had been dangerous, but it was also filled with ups and down. All the Konoha ninjas were excited as they had just witnessed a legendary battle destined to be recorded down in history.

    "What is wrong? Why aren''t you guys speaking?" Akira''s chill voice came and sweep towards the Ame ninja in the field. These Ame ninja had psychological trauma (aka PTSD) of Akira and were extremely afraid of him.

    Uchiha Akira!

    At this time, all the the surviving Ame ninjas remembered this name silently. Although the boy in front of them looked handsome and sunny, but he seemed to be like a ghost haunting in their hearts and they were all extremely terrified and wary of him.

    Such a young boy had left a very deep and fearful impression on the Ame ninjas. They are also so afraid that they didn''t even have the courage to look at Akira and felt as though they are suffocating.

    Who would have thought that such a young boy could actually kill Sekkaiseki?

    Moreover, the horror of the ninjutsu just now remains in everyone''s heart. Such a terrifying ninjutsu that can damage a body cell, if it is to hit them... The thoughts of putting themselves in place of Sekkaiseki, have caused to have a cold swear and feeling the pressure of a Moutain weighing on them.

    Making a enemy out of Akira, is simply like asking a painful and fearful death.

    Uchiha Akira, Konoha''s lightning god. At first, this title were disapprove by many Ame ninjas. After all, such a young boy being dubbed the "lightning god", will bring shame and mockery to Ame.

    However after seeing the terrifying and trauma inducing feat Akira had done, had made them realized that this title is very appropriate.

    "Either surrender and lay down all your weapon, or die..." Akira said lightly.

    There are a lot of Ame ninjas still alive and it will take time to kill all of them as well as it is necessary to prevent them from fighting back desperately. Currently, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru are fighting against Hanzo. Therefore, Akira had to rush to supprt the battle quickly and there was no time to waste here.

    The Ame ninjad were still quiet and some Ame ninjas were even so shock that they did not dare to speak out.

    But soon, the first horrified Ame ninja threw his ninja tools on the ground and then said while trembling: "I, I surrender, I surrender!"

    "Very well, those who surrender will not be killed" Akira ordered.

    With the first person surrendering, the second and third people appeared... More and more Ame ninjas threw away their ninja tools and weapons on the ground and showing the intention of surrendering.

    Minato and Nawaki looked at each other, both excited and surprised.

    Akira had really perform unexpected well this time. He killed a Quasi kage alone and deterred the rest of the surviving Ame ninjas into surrending and won the victory quickly.

    "Capture them all!" Akira waved his hand and said to Konoha''s ninjas.

    "Yes! Akira sama!" Needless to say, Konoha''s ninjas looked at Akira with respect. They all started to capture all these surrendered Ame ninjas together.

    With Akira on the side staring like a hawk, the surrending Ame ninjas didn''t dare to play tricks and they were all tied up by Konoha ninjas.

    Once everything was settled, Akira nodded slightly, very satisfied with the result of this battle.

    The battle with Sekkaiseki just now caused Akira to consume a lot of chakra and his strength. Therefore Akira also took a military food pill to replenish his stamina and Chakra. In addition, a medical ninja came up specifically to treat Akira''s shoulder injuries and the medical ninja''s treatment combined with Akira''s Yang attribute, had make his body recover more quickly.

    Akira moved his body a bit, feeling that he had recovered to his best condition.

    "Akira sama physical endurance and resilience is really amazing!" The medical ninja treating Akira was shocked seeing Akira recovered so quickly.

    Akira smiled, signaled that he was completely fine and told the medical ninja to step back.

    "Listen to my order, after Konoha''s ninja have finished capturing these Ame ninjas, don''t act rashly. The battlefield in front is Ame''s central battlefield, all of you don''t have to go." Akira said lightly.

    "Akira sama, but Hanzo, the leader of the Country of Rain, is in that battlefield... and Tsunade sama..." Konoha''s ninjas all looked tight and said one after another after hearing Akira order.

    "Hanzo is very strong and it''s useless for ordinary ninjas to go there. We won''t be able to rely on the number of people to win." Akira waved his hand and said: "In addition, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru should have started fighting Hanzo at this time. All of you wont be able to intervene in this kind of kage level battle at all."

    Akira''s words suddenly silenced Konoha''s ninjas, and they had to admit that Akira worss made sense.

    "Okay, pay close attention to the surrounding situation, maybe there might be still other Ame ninjas around." Chen said.

    "Yes sir!"

    "Akira, what about you?" Nawaki clearly noticed something was wrong.

    Akira shrugged: "Of course I am going to the battlefield, how can such a battle be without me." The fighting spirit in Akira''s heart is boiling in excitement and became more and more excited.

    The battle between Tsunade and the other soon to be Sannin against Hanzo is a very anticpated and important battle in the Ninja World and it is also where the Sannin''s make their reputation. Such a legendary battle, I have to experience it myself.

    Minato and Nawaki looked at each other and they were also ready to move.

    "Akira, we want to go too!" Nawaki said immediately, with some concern on his face: "I am a little worried about my sister..."

    Akira glanced at Nawaki. Nawaki and Minato are still slight weak and they are still prone to the danger in the battlefield. Especially Nawaki, Akira remembered that Nawaki had died at the beginning of this Ninja World War in canon. Perhaps it was because of Akira''s interference that the plot had slightly changed. Ever though Nawaki has yet to die, but he will still be prone to danger.

    However, seeing the look of expectations and determinations on the faces of Nawaki and Mindto, Akira wasn''t able to refute and said: "Fine, but both of you have to be very careful."

    "Great." Nawaki nodded immediately, extremely excited.

    The same is true for Minato

    How can it not be exciting to see the battle between Tsunade, Jiriaya and Orochimaru against Hanzo?

    "let''s go." Akira arranged the plans and orders to make the Konoha ninja troop stay in place for a while before taking the lead to move to the battlefield. Meanwhile Nawaki and Minsto closely followed behind Akira.

    This much-anticipated battle finally kicked off...

 Chapter 123 - The battle destined to become a legend!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 123:

    Akira, Minato and Nawaki rushed to the deepest part of the battlefield alone.

    There, except for the intelligence - sensory ninjas of various countries, there are almost no other ninjas. Along the way, the corpses of ninjas can be seen everywhere, including Konoha ninja and Ame, looking very dreary. The corpses piled up everywhere, blood flow like river and the destruction caused showed the cruelty of the war. Seeing all this Akira and the other two were silent for a while.

    The corpse of Konoha Ninja was obviously from the previous Konoha Vanguard''s battle with the Ame ninjas that had encircled them.

    "When will the war end and will there ever be peace." Nawaki sighed with sadness and nodded in agreement with Minato beside him.

    Akira smiled helplessly, as long as there are people, there will be disputes. Real peace will only come if the ninja world is truly unified.

    "I wonder how my sister is doing.." Nawaki shook his head, a little worried and a little excited. He also want to see the battle between the Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochinaru against Hanzo.

    Akira, Nawaki and Minato three figures swiftly moved out and gradually headed deep into the battlefield.

    In the depths of the battlefield, more and more corpses piled up. There were pits and bumps everywhere and it was obvious that there was a big battle. The ground was cracked and devastation were every everywhere.

    "Akira sama!" At this time, Akira heard a voice and saw a ninja wearing Konoha''s forehead in the battlefield. Akira is familiar with this Konoha ninja, he is a sensory ninja from Yamanaka clan.

    "He is a Sensory ninja Yamanaka clan!" Nawaki was surprised and recognized the person''s identity. He couldn''t help but asked: "How is the battle progress like?"

    The Yamanaka clan sensory ninja in front of him was obviously monitoring the battlefield situation and passing on intel. He must have a good understanding of the battlefield situation, so Nawaki ask him for the details.

    When the Yamanaka ninja heard the question, a look of admiration immediately appeared on his face: "At present, the three,Tsunade sama, Orochimaru sama and Jiraiya sama, are at war with Hanzo and the situation have maintained balance. The three cooperated perfectly and temporarily stopped Hanzo''s assault."

    Upon hearing this, both Nawaki and Minato breathed a sigh of relief.

    Akira had predicted that the three of them were already kage level powerhouses, although they were only early stage kage-level powerhouse, but their strength were also terrifying. Especially since the three of them have been together for many years, they are very familiar with each other''s ninjutsu and cooperate seemlessly, so they can work together to deal with Hanzo''s attack.

    On the other hand Hanzo is an absolute powerful kage powerhouse, the title of ''demigod'' is not for nothing afterall. Hanzo is even regarded as the strongest ninja by many ninjas in the Country of Rain and he is definitely a terrifying figure.

    "I''m here to perceive the battlefield situation and pass the intelligence to Hokage sama. Hokage sama has a crystal ball and can receive the intelligence and information transmitted by me." The Yamanak clan ninja explain. (the sensory ninja only told this to Akira and Nawaki cause they are trustable as they share close relationship with the hokage. Furthermore Akira is appointed as one of the leaders in the battlefield.)

    Akira slightly nodded, the Third Hokage does have a crystal ball, which can produce images and receive information. Third hokage in the original story also used a crystal ball to observe Naruto''s situation.

    "In that case, third hokage can immediately know the situation here?" Minato asked immediately.

    "Yes, it is not just third hokage. I am afraid that all the high ups and elite jonins in the village are paying attention to this battle. This battle may change the current situation of Konoha afterall and we can''t afford to lose. ..." The sensory ninja said solemnly.

    Akira curled his lips. Konoha seemed to have lost this battle in the original story. The three of them, Tsunade, Jiriaya and Orochimaru had struggles to fifht against Hanzo. Although they lost in the end, but they all survived and was titled the name of Sannin.

    Akira was about to speak, but the sensory ninja expression suddenly changed, as if he had sensed something. He exclaimed as his expression changed : "What a strong Chakra, this should belong to Hanzo''s Chakra! Tsunade sama, Jiraiya sama and Orochimaru sama are in danger... "

    Akira''s expression changed slightly, it seems that Hanzo is gradually showing his strength...

    "I''m going to the battlefield now, don''t approach easily." Akira said solemnly and he started moving as he quickly rushed to the battlefield.

    "Akira!" Nawaki subconsciously yelled in worry and Minato looked towards Akira at the same time.

    However, Akira''s figure had already gone, his figure flashed one after another as he approached the battlefield.

    "Akira sama will be fine, right?" Seeing Akira approaching the battlefield, the sensory ninjas voiced out his worry, worrying about Akira''s safety.

    Nawaki shook his head: "It shouldn''t be a big problem. Akira is a quasi-kage powerhouse who killed a similar level Ame ninja just now..."

    "What, Akira sama killed a quasi-kage powerhouse?" The sensory ninja exclaimed with shock n his eyes. He was shocked. He had been paying attention to the situation in the battlefield, but he didn''t know this, so he was shocked.

    "Yes, Akira killed a Ame quasi kage powerhouse." Minato also nodded in agreement.

    The sensory ninja was stunned, digesting this astonishing news, as he look in the direction Akira had left with admiration.

    "Minato, let''s take a look. It will be a lifelong regret not if we don''t witness such a battle." Nawaki clenched his fist and said.

    Minato also had the same idea: "We can''t intervene in this level of battle. Let''s take a look at it from a distance."

    "I will go with both of you, I need to transmit the battle image and situation to hokage sama!" The sensory ninja said.

    "Good." The three of them swiftly make their way forward and rushed to the depths of the battlefield.

    Meanwhile Akira rushed in the forefront, pay close attention to the situation in the battlefield.

    The sky is still cloudy and rain kept on falling like cats and dogs, thunderclouds rolling, lightning and thunder flashes and large gush of wind blew.

    Akida subconsciously raised his head to look at the sky and muttered to himself in a low voice: "It''s a thunderstorm, very good."

    The weather is stormy.

    It means that Akira can use the lightning in the sky to release the Kirin ninjutsu. This is good news for Akira.

    Akira approached the battlefield and suddenly heard the voice of sage of the six path: "What a strong Chakra, just ahead, brat be careful!"

    "I know." A flash of excitement flashed in Akira''s eyes and he quickly rushed forward.

    He can finally see the battle that is destined to become a legend!

    In front of him, Akira vaguely saw a huge figure and his heart couldn''t help but beat in excitement, it is a summon animal! It''s Hanzo''s summon animal!

 Chapter 124 - The legendary battle against Hanzo

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 124:

    Akira finally saw the battlefield situation!

    His eyes narrowed slightly and he activated the sharingan to see the situation in the battlefield more clearly.

    The weather continue to rain heavily and thunder roars could be heard.

    In the heavy rain, four figures continued to fight and the fight was extremely fast pace. Powerful and huge amount of chakras were constantly release, like the ocean tide, the weakest one is kage level chakra.

    The rich and terrifying Chakra unleased and the figures that move as fast as lightning, prevent most people from simply intervenung in such a battle.

    Akira saw the three figures of Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimarum After the four figures collided as they fight and soon separated.

    At this time, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya were all a little exhausted and haggard from the fight and they couldn''t tell whether it was the rain or sweat that was dripping on their faces. They all looked solemnly and did not dare to be careless.

    At the center is a tall man, wrapped in a thick armor, wearing a mask, holding a huge sickle as a weapon and standing on top of a huge summoned animal.

    The man''s eyes is sharp like a blade and it gives off a compelling momentum.

    Hanzo!

    Akira finally saw this legendary ninja, known as a ''half-god'', who was indeed very powerful and reknown in this period.

    Hanzo stood on top of his summoned animal ''Salamander'', which was dozens of meters tall. The Salamander made a weird sound and a thick poisonous mist was released in the surrounding.

    Hanzo''s summoned animal ''Salamander'' poisonous mist is very dangerous, with a strong paralyzing effect and strong toxicity, which prevent people from approaching easily. Fortunately, Tsunade has a detoxification medicine in her hand, so she distribute it to Orochimaru and Jiraiya, which allowed them to continue the battle. But even so, they must hold their breath and fight to avoid being poison.

    "Art of the raging lion mane!" Jiraiya pure white hair turned steel like, swept and danced, transforming into a lion shape and pierced towards all directions and grab towards Hanzo.

    "Summoning jutsu, ten thousand snakes!" Orochimaru''s cold and creepy voice also sounded, seizing this opportunity to summon snakes. Countless densely packed snakes was summoned from the ground, hissing sounds was heard and at least thousands of snakes swiftly attacked Hanzo at the same time.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya also cooperated with each other, using their own fighting methods and at the same time locked Hanzo''s offense.

    The Salamander at Hanzo''s feet roared and moved violently. The earth shook and the Salamander spewed out more poisonous mist at the same time. This poisonous mist is extremely corrosive and the ten thousand snake summoned by Orochimaru were killed. The ground were then piles up with snake corpses. Blood and internal organs are left on the ground, converging into a stream of blood and mix with the flowing rain.

    Hanzo himself uses body flicker jutsu, to avoid Jiraiya''s hair. Hanzo is very proficient in body flicker jutsu, as can be seen in the original story, he managed to evade Nagato Gedo Statue attack by using the body flicker jutsu.

    "Want to escape?" Tsunade also used body flicker jutsu and her graceful figure flashed behind Hanzo. Light blue Chakra concentrated on her fist as she concentrate her strength on her right hand and give out a power punch.

    Chakra enhanced punched!

    Akira''s heart was excited, it turned out that Tsunade is the main attacker in the team. The previous attacks by Orochimaru and Jiraiya were only to distract and support Tsunade''s attack.

    Hit by Tsunade''s chakra enhanced punch, even Hanzo would be injured. I''m afraid that even a hill can be broken down with such a powerful punch.

    Boom!

    Accompanied by a loud bang, the earth tremble, shaking violently under the force of this mighty force. The earth cracked, the boulders are flying randomly and the sound of rumbling can be heard.

    Where Hanzo was just now, is a huge pit and at the same time the boulders were turned into powder.

    "Very nice teamwork, but unfortunately, you still lack a little bit more to be able to hit me." Hanzo said indifferently, his figure appeared on the other side, just now Hanzo used body flicker jutsu to dodge the attack again.

    Their body flashed and Jiraiya, Tsunade and Osamaru stood together again. The trio and Hanzo then stared into each other eyes and they can see the seriousness and solemnity in the eyes of the other party. Just now, the teamwork between the three of them can be said to be perfect, there seems to be no gap and give the other party no chance to breathe.

    If it was a kage powerhouse such as Chiyo to face the attack by the trio, they will surely fail, but it is a pity that their opponent is Hanzo.

    "Salamander!"

    The eyes under Hanzo''s mask became more and more cold and he let out a roar before attacking!

    Hanzo''s summoned animal the salamandrr let out a low roar resembling a lizard, opened its mouth and spit out another black poisonous mist in the blink of an eye! This poisonous mist spread rapidly, spread out and went directly to Orochimaru and the others.

    "No, this is another special kind of poison, which is very corrosive. If we are hit by such a poisonous mist, our body will be corroded!" Tsunade recognized the terrifying toxin in one glance and her expression suddenly changed drastically, as she reminded Orochimaru and Jiraiya.

    Hanzo is good at using various poisons and is very difficult to deal with. These poisons are very troublesome in battle. This makes Tsunade and the other two people hesitate, so they didn''t summon their contracted beast to fight the salamander.

    ...

    The poisoned mist spread quickly.

    At the critical moment, Jiraiya also gave a low cry and quickly hand seal: "Summoning jutsu, toad mouth trap!"

    At this critical moment, a huge toad stomach pouch appeared, enclosing all three of them and resisted the attack of the poisonous mist. The toad stomach pouch is an absolute defensive space more than ten meters in size and included the three of them.

    Jiraiya panted heavily and explained, "This is the stomach wall of a Giant Toad in Mount Myoboku. It has a strong defense power and should be able to defend against the poisonous mist of the opponent."

    Tsunade and Orochimaru secretly breateh a sigh of relief and both nodded slightly.

    Tsunade uses her medical ninjutsu to gather Chakra into her palm to treat Orochiamaru and Jiraiya.

    Finally, after about a few minutes, Jiraiya lifted the toad mouth trap and the poisonous mist outside slowly dissipated as expected.

    "The three of you are strong and was able to dodge this attack cleverly." Hanzo said slightly in surprise but he still looked at the three condescendingly and continued to prepare and launch an offensive assault.

 Chapter 125 - The title of Sannin

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 125:

    "I don''t think you are so great!" Jiraiya yelled unwillingly.

    Heavy rain is still downpuring and thunder roar in the sky. Under such a harsh fighting environment, Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru were drench and fatigue, resulting in their combat effectiveness to slightly dropped as a result, while Hanzo had already adapted to the environment in Country of Rain as well as had a geographical advantage.

    Orochimaru snorted coldly. As someone who prided himself as a genius, he naturally feel dissatisfied while being suppressed by Hanzo throughout the battle.

    The figures of the four people intersected again as they fought in mid-air. They move in lightning speed and many techniques were unleased upon one another. The quick pace yet deadly battle was too fast that most people couldn''t even see clearly what is going on. Fortunately, Akira has sharingan, thus he was able to clearly see the movement of the four battling.

    "Brat, this Hanzo from country of rain is quite strong..." The voice of sage of the six path sounded in Akira''s mind.

    "Of course I know." Akira puckered his lips in thought, Hanzo''s strength was of course quite terrifying if he could fight the Sannin at the same time, yet still have an advantage.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I will look for an opportunity ambush him. After a while, when Jiraiya, Tsunade and Orochimaru have exhausted Hanzo, I will launch a ambush on him when he is fatigue"

    "...I bet Hanzo will be pissed off?" The sage was speechless.

    "I''m not as strong as the Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochinaru. Isn''t using trickery normal?" Akira said without feeling any shame.

    -----------------------

    Akira talked with the sage while paying close attention to the situation in the field.

    Hanzo and the trio continued the intense fight against each other. Jiraiya and Orochimaru have been releasing ninjutsu one after another as they hand sealed non stop. Jiraiya unleashed fire ninjutsu despite the fact that is not suitable to use fire ninjutsu rainy weather in the Country of Rain. and the fire ninjutsu will be less effective. However Jiraiya took a different approach, using oil and fire combined, he can use the oil as fuel to support the combustion of the fire, which even the torrential rain can not extinguished.

    On the other hand, Orochimaru cooperated Jiraiya by using the wind to increase the power of the flame and at the same time, manipulated the shape of the flame to attack.

    As for Tsunade, needless to say, had been condensing light blue Chakra in her fist since the beginning and have been maintaining the chakra enhancement strength.

    The close cooperation of the three made Hanzo feel the pressure and had to deal with them seriously.

    The battle has been going on for several hours.

    Such a high-intensity chakra consumption battle, even for experts like Tsunade and Hanzo, can''t last too long. Hence it is expected that the outcome of the battle will be decided in the next few moves.

    Akira became tense, holding his breath and ready to take action at any moment of time.

    In the distance, Minato, Nawaki and the sensory were also stunned by the battle. For a while, they just gawk at the battlefield blankly and forgot to speak.

    The first to react was the sensory ninja who remembered his mission and hurriedly transmitted information and images of the battle back towards Konoha. To do so, the sensory ninjas had specially brought some equipment together with specialize communication ninjutsu to transmit information.

    Soon, the information reached Konoha''s Hokage tower.

    ---------------------

    At the same time, in Konoha''s Hokage Building, Konoha''s higher ups, some elite jonin and Anbu were among them.

    The third hokage wearing the Hokage cloak was holding onto a pipe and looks anxiously at the crystal ball in front of him while frowning.

    On the third hokage crystal ball was the image of the trio fighting with Hanzo is playing.

    Danzo was next to third hokage and he whispered: "It seems like Orochimaru and the others are not Hanzo''s opponents. This time the rescue operation will likely fail."

    By Danzo''s side, Konoha''s advisors, Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura were also frowning as they sighed: "This will indeed be difficult, Hanzo is a figure called a demigod after all..."

    The surrounding elite jonins and Anbu also had solemn expressions, looking at each other with concern and somewhat nervously watching the outcome of the battle.

    "Hanzo..." The third hokage held his pipe and sighed lightly: "This battle is very important. If we lose to Ame, not only will our vanguards be trapped, but Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya will be in great danger."

    The ninjas all nodded silently. This battle can even be said to affect Konoha''s future in the war , so they paid special attention.

    "I hope Orochimaru and the others can hold on. As long as they can withstand Hanzo''s attack, they will be Konoha''s great heroes!" Danzo slowly exhaled a sigh of breath, staring at the crystal ball Intently...

    "Yes, may the will of fire be with them." The third hokage nodded in agreement, now they can only pin their hopes on the three of them.

    Konoha''s higher uosy are watching this battle closely and they are all praying that someone can stop Hanzo.

    "It''s time to the decide the winner!" At this time, the Third Hokage''s expression changed slightly and the pipe in his hand struck the table heavily. In the image on the crystal ball, was the trio and Hanzo making their final confrontation.

    Hanzo stood on top of his summoned animal, Salamandrr, looking condescendingly at the trio.

    The heavy rain continue pouring heavily and a atmosphere was filled with tenseness.

    Tsunade supported Jiraiya while Orochimaru stood alone. All three of them gasped heavily, their chakra was exhausted. Their bodies were not seriously injured, but their bodies were close to reaching their limits.

    Hanzo haf also consumes a lot of chakra but he still have some energy to spare. He condescending look at the trio with some praise and said, "I believe this war will be won by Konoha, therefore I will will let the three of you live ."

    "We don''t need your mercy, we can continue to fight!" Jiraiya shouted loudly and he was quite unconvinced of his lost.

    Hanzo could see that Jiraiya and the other two of them really had some spare energy left and to prevent Jiraiya and the other two to make a kamikaze attack(making a deathly attack by sacrificing oneself) , Hanzo had decided not to kill the trio.

    "Stop talking, Jiraiya." Tsunade stopped Jiraiya''s movements.

    "The three of you are very strong and can survive fighting in this environment. I Hanzo will give you three the title of "Konoha''s Sannin" from now on. As the proof that you had survive against me, this will henceforth be your title." Hanzo''s cold voice came.

    Konoha''s Sannin!

    Finally, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were named the "Sannin".

    Akira was listening to Hanzo''s words and curled his lips. He could see that Hanzo had also consume a huge amount of his chakra and it was the best opportunity to make a move.

    "I am ready, take this!" Akira yelled in his mind

 Chapter 126 - Hope

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 126:

    Just when Akira is ready to take action

    The scene of the Sannin losing to hanzo was transmitted to the Konoha Hokage Tower and third hokage and Konoha''s other ninjas also saw all this.

    When the third hokage saw this scene, the pipe in his hand shook slightly and sighed in vain.

    Konoha lost!

    Danzo only felt a suffocating breath in his c.h.e.s.t, even the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade couldn''t match Hanzo. Then, who else can suppress Hanzo and Ame on the battlefield?

    I''m afraid Konoha will face a difficult and harder challenges in the future war

    After this battle, Hanzo will be like a heavy rock, pressuring on the hearts of all Konoha ninjas and Konoha ninjas will lose their morale.

    "Even after the three join forces, they still can''t defeat Hanzo..." The third hokage felt frustrated and frowned.

    The atmosphere in the hokage tower instantly became extremely depressed and everyone frowned.

    The surrounding Anbu and jonins also lowered their heads in sadness as they hope for a hero to change the outcome of the situation!

    "After all the planning, we still lost..." Danzo mumbled.

    "No, that''s not right, you see, there is another person there!" Suddenly, an Anbu exclaimed and pointed his finger at the crystal ball.

    Everyone was taken aback for a moment and immediately fixed their eyes, following the direction that the Anbu was pointing and they saw a figure. That was a figure of a handsome young boy.

    "Uchiha Akira, he is actually on the battlefield!" Soon, someone recognized Akira''s identity. Akira''s name has became well known in Konoha and few people don''t know his name.

    "It''s Uchiha Akira!" Everyone was suddenly filled with hope and energy, even the third hokage showed a little excitement.

    The fire of Hope is burning and rising again.

    "But Uchiha Akira''s strength, I''m afraid is not enough to deal with Hanzo..."

    "Yes, even Tsunade-sama..."

    A soft sigh sounded and the hope that these ninjas had ignited slightly diminished. After all, even the Sannin could not defeat Hanzo. Although Uchiha Akira is powerful, he still cannot match the powerful Hanzo...

    "It''s not necessarily true. Hanzo had fought with Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochiamru and should have consume lots of his energy and chakra, hence maybe there is hope." The third hokage took a sharp breath from his pipe and whispered.

    Immediately, all the ninjas on the Hokage Tower focused their eyes on the crystal ball, holding their breath and waiting for Akira''s action. They can only pin their hopes on Akira, hoping that he can make a difference.

    Akira didn''t know at this time that this battle was now being seen by Konoha''s higher ups. His original plan was to kill Hanzo while the Sannin and Hanzo were both exhausted.

    Akira looked at Hanzo and moved out immediately!

    Immediately, Hanzo felt the presence of Akira''s chakra at once, looked at Akira suddenly and stared at Akira with sharp eyes.

    Not only Hanzo, but Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya also all turned their heads abruptly and found Akira.

    "Akira!" Tsunade whispered in surprise, her eyes suddenly turned bright.

    At this critical juncture, Akira appeared again!

    It was the same last time, when Akira appeared in front of her when she was besieged by Chiyo and was about to fall into despair and now it is the same.

    The thought of this made Tsunade''s heart beat unnaturally and some forbidden feeling was developed. Those beautiful eyes stared dreamily on Akira''s body, as if she was mesmerized.

    "Oh? Here comes another one. Konoha is really lucky to have so many great talent. So, this is the genius of Konoha Uchiha''s clan, Uchiha Akira huh" Hanzo looked at Akira with cold eyes.

    Hanzo still has a certain understanding of Akira. Akira''s wanted order was issued by him himself and he also knew that he was an absolute genius.

    Hence Hanzo is secretly vigilant as he is a very cautious person and will not underestimate any ninja. This can be seen from his constant changing of guards in the Country of Rain for almost twenty-four hours.

    "Hanzo." A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s mouth. A cold light flashed in his eyes and he was spotted by Hanzo as soon as he moved. He could also feel a huge chakra locking him and this chakra was as deep as the sea, proving that Hanzo really is extraordinary strong.

    Even after the intense battle with the Sannin, Hanzo still has some spare capacity.

    "Akira, be careful, this is a detoxification pill, you can hold it first, it can temporarily suppress the surrounding toxins!" Tsunade threw a detoxification pill, which was made by herself.

    This is because Tsunade had many engagement with Chiyo and puppeteers before , hence she often brought some detoxification pills on her body. This time it came in handy, otherwise the venom of the Salamander at Hanzo''s feet would not be a joke.

    Akira took the detoxification pill and swallowed it immediately and a burst of fragrance spreaded in his mouth and nose, completely different from the unpalatable food pill.

    "Uchiha Akira, do you want to attack me? I''m afraid you are still a little too far away from reaching my level." Hanzo said coldly.

    Akira smiled faintly and was unmoved: "Oh really? You should be quite worn out after a tough battle, I want to see how strong the Ninja demigod is!"

    Akira''s figure moved and jumped high, with the help of a large rock beside him, he jumped up high.

    Once her jump up high, a group of black thunderclouds gathered, making lightning bolt flash and the rumbling of thunder continued.

    The sky was shining with blue lightning, blasting and roaring constantly, like a nature punishment from heaven.

    "Is that Akira''s ninjutsu?" Hanzo''s expression changed slightly and he understood Akira''s intentions. Hanzo is also very concerned about Akira''s information, knowing that Akira is proficient in some very powerful lightning ninjutsu.

    Hanzo looked at the thunderclouds in the sky and a bad premonition surged in his heart: "Is it a technique that provokes thunder and lightning in nature to attack? It''s really extraordinary. It looks like this is your strongest technique..."

    Akira''s figure leaped high and stayed in the air, with blood red and three-tomoe sharingan appearing.

    At the same time, a blue electric lightning appeared from the Chidori in his palm, making chirping sound, which is caused by the concentrated lightning.

    This scene not only fell in the eyes of Hanzo, but also in the eyes of Sannin and the high-up on the Hokage Tower.

    On the Hokage Tower, the Konoha higher ups headed by the third hokage suddenly stood up, a little excited, seeing this ninjutsu!

 Chapter 127 - Hanzo shocked!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 127:

    Akira''s body jumped up and stayed high in the sky. The three tomoe in his eyes spinned while controlling the chidori in his hand and at the same time controlling the shape of the lightning produced from the thundercloud in the sky.

    Just nice it was raining heavily, Akira attracted the lightning in the thundercloud with his chidori and manipulate it into the form of Kirin.

    A huge Kirin beast, transformed from lightning, emits a dull low roar, its shape is lifelike and it simply uses the shape transfomation of lightning to the extreme.

    In the thunderclouds, the Kirin looked down at Hanzo with dominance. Although Hanzo stood on top of the summoned animal, Salamander, but he still looked very small compared with the lightning Kirin formed in the sky.

    The Kirin roared loudly and with the heavy rain in the sky, people thought it was a true legendary beast, the Kirin that is capable of calling the wind and rain.

    "What a terrifying ninjutsu...Using the power of the lightning in the thundercloud to attack, what a genius." Hanzo finally said to himself in a serious tone.

    Hanzo realized the power of Akira''s technique and his complexion immediately became serious, at the same time he also prepare countermeasures.

    "This ninjutsu..." Orochimaru''s expression changed slightly and he whispered to himself. This is the first time Orochimaru see this lightning Kirin ninjutsu. Previously, he had only heard the description from Tsunade and Minato, however what he had seen was completely different from his magination.

    "Attracting the lightning, make changes in it''s form and then attack! This ninjutsu needs that pair of sharingan to assist..." Orochimaru also immediately understood the principle of the ninjutsu and he was shocked by the power of the ninjutsu.

    At the same time, Orochimaru was also thinking of plans on how to resist this technique if he was the one to take on the ninjutsu.

    "Sharingan, this pair of eyes is so useful and powerful." Orochimaru knows very well that Akira''s ninjutsu is quite dangerous. If he is careless, he will burn himself and be hit by lightning. Therefore, he must use the Sharingan to guide the chaotic lightning. This made Orchimaru d.e.s.i.r.e the Sharingan even more in his heart and even came up with a thought - It would be great if I can possess the Sharingan.

    Jiraiya was also in consternation.

    Only Tsunade had seen the power of the lightning Kirin once before, so she was the most calm, but her gaze remained subconsciously on Alora''s body and her gaze never left his figure since then.

    As for the Konoha higher ups on the Hokage Tower, seeing the powerful ninjutsu released by Akira, their eyes flashed with shock.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this..." Danzo muttered to himself and he subconsciously slam the tabletop as he couldn''t control his emotions.

    The Third Hokage had seen the ninjutsu reported before and he knew of Akira''s ninjutsu, but it was still very shocking to see it.

    Needless to say, the other Anbu and Elite Jonins, look at Akira with eyes full of awe. Just from seeing the image projected, they can tell that nunjutsu is extremely powerful and destructive.

    Akira guided the lightning Kirin to complete the final blow!

    Boom!

    The lightning Kirin descended from the sky and let out a huge roar as it charge down.

    Earth shattering and destructive attack!

    The unicorn descended from the sky and roared towards Hanzo.

    lightning spreads, blocking everything. The intense lightning light flickered, submerging everything in its blinding light, the dazzling l.u.s.ter blocked the line of sight, at the same time the rumbling thunder in the ears resounded and the ears of several people who were close were temporarily impaired.

    "Did we succeed?"

    This was the thought in everyone''s mind. At this moment, the Sannin, Minato and Nawaki in the distance all looked ahead at the outcome unblinking.

    Soon the lightning and the burst of flash dissipated.

    At this time, only a loud bang was heard and the earth shook. Akira fixed his eyes on the source and it turned out that it was the giant summoned animal, Salamder falling down.

    The body of the Salamander was dozens of meters tall and looked like a small hill.

    In fact, if it was other technique, the Salamander may be able to escape through the ground, but the release speed of the Kirin is too fast and it is really difficult to avoid it.

    "Where is Hanzo?" Akira squinted, searching for the traces of Hanzo. At this time Hanzo was no longer where he was and there were no corpses on the ground, so he don''t know the current status of Hanzo

    At this time, the Salamander suddenly opened its mouth, revealing a figure!

    Hanzo actually walked out of the Salamander''s mouth, his eyes were extremely cold, his pupils shrank slightly and a touch of astonishment disappeared on his face: "It''s such an amazing technique. I was actually push me to such an extent where I have to hide in the mouth of the Salamander to escape from the ninjutsu."

    He survived the attack!

    Just now Hanzo took the opportunity to hide in the mouth of the Salamander and escaped from the attack.

    Although the Kirin lightning is so fast that he couldn''t avoid it, Hanzo realized that something was wrong in advance, so he hid in the mouth of the Salamamder.

    Hanzo''s eyes were cold and his expression was slightly embarrassed. The battle with Sannin just now had cost him a lot, but who would have thought that he would meet Akira that is taking the opportunity when is weak to deal the final blow. Therefore he could only rely on the Salamander to escape the attack.

    Hanzo glanced distressedly at his summoned animal, Salamander, only to see that the Salamandrr was severely injured by the lightning Kirin. Blood burst out from the wound, flowing out and the blood was washed away and mixed with the rain. The Salamander had took all the damage from the ninjutsu, making it suffered from the electrocution, turning half charred.

    The Salamander wailed and finally a bang as it turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in place.

    Hanzo took back the Salamander.

    Hanzo said in a slightly shocked voice: "You deserve to be a genius from the Uchiha clan. I have heard that they all named you the "Lightning God". Without a doubt I agree with it, but unfortunately, with your current strength, you can''t kill me. "

    Hanzo recognized Akira''s strength and he was very surprised. Such a young age, but he is already such a terrifying genius and can bring terror to his enemy. If the target of the ninjutsu just now was replaced by someone else, will sadly die a very painful death.

    "Unfortunately, it almost hit, but Hanzo was actually able to escaped." Tsunade''s face showed a disappointed look and she shook her head slightly. She didn''t expect that Hanzo would be to avoid it.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya are also silent.

    Are we going to lose?

    Disappointment flashed in the eyes of Minato and Nawaki in the distance and they sighed slightly.

    However, Akira''s expression remained unchanged and he said with confidence: "Really? You don''t think I can only attacked once, do you?" Akira stood there, his expression unchanged.

    "What?" Hanzo raised his eyebrows and a bad premonition surged.

    Zizi, Zizi.

    A high-speed rotating cutting sound came from behind Hanzo.

    "This ninjutsu is called rasenshuriken that we had seen just now!" Nawaki, who had been watching the battle in the distance, blinked and blurted out excitedly.

 Chapter 128 - Victory or defeat? The ending!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 128:

    The shadow clone of Akira rushed from behind Hanzo with a shuriken made out of concentrated wind. Screeching sound of the wind rotating at high speed can be heard loudly, as if it could cut everything apart.

    Rasenshuriken!

    "So he was already prepared for the next attack? Was the terrifying lightning ninjutsu just a feint?" Orochimaru blurted out in shock and even he, who had always been calm, became a little surprised. (He was surprised that Akira have another trump card after using the lightning Kirin as everyone thought that the lightning Kirin is Akira strongest ninjutsu.)

    It turned out that Akira had already planned the sequence of attack from the beginning!

    That''s right, even if it was the powerful lightning Kirin just now, Akira had prepared for the worst. He had already thought that Hanzo might escape from the Kirin, so when Akira was attracting the Kirin. The light from the lightning was glaring and it had blocked the poeple vision. He had then quietly hand sealed and created a shadow clone to wait aside for the opportunity to make a ambush.

    Akira would not underestimate any opponent, especially a super strong ninja like Hanzo with the name of a ''half god'', who can face the existence of Sannin alone.

    What''s more, Akira also knew that Hanzo must be clear about his information and knew that he had a powerful lightning ninjutsu. Under such circ.u.mstances, Akira instead used Kirin as a means of feint to trick Hanzo and catch him off guard.

    The moment Hanzo saw Akira releasing the Kirin, he will subconsciously preconceived the lightning ninjutsu as Akira''s strongest ninjutsu, so he will wholeheartedly be on guard against the lightning kirin while neglecting the surrounding.

    Moreover, rasenshuriken is a ninjutsu developed by Akira and no one knows about it except for Minato and Nawaki. Therefore Hanzo has no way of knowing Akira has another equally as powerful ninjutsu in his arsenal.

    So from the very beginning, Akira had planned the ambush and let Hanzo fall into his feint and ambush!

    Hanzo turned his head abruptly, seeing Akira''s shadow clone rushing forward, his pupils shrank , but the rasenshuriken was already very close.

    "The wind attribute chakra is rotating at high velocity and there are countless small wind blades inside, which are almost smaller than a needle... Is this Akira''s new ninjutsu?" Tsunade''s beautiful eyes lit up in slight surprised. Just from looking at it, she could tell that this ninjutsu is very unique and powerful, but she is not sure of the specific effect it can bring.

    "Wind style, rasenshuriken!" Akira''s shadow clone charged in with the ninjutsu.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion occured and the rasenshuriken ninjutsu bombarded Hanzo''s body.

    Finally a direct hit!

    Akira clenched his fists excitedly.

    The high-speed rotating wind attribute chakra made a screeching loud cutting sound, countless small wind blades that were indistinguishable to the n.a.k.e.d eye were cutting the air and thr wind ninjutsu was about to explode on Hanzo''s body with a terrifying pressure.

    [Naruto Wiki(rasenshuriken): After travelling a certain distance or colliding with a target that it can''t slice through, the central sphere of the Rasenshuriken detonates, producing a vortex of wind in the immediate area.

    Within this vortex, countless microscopic wind blades are created, so many that even the Sharingan can''t count them all.The wind blades pierce every cell in the body, disconnecting them from the Chakra circulatory system and so preventing them from providing their physical energy to the chakra-creation process.

    Because of this, the target loses their ability to create and mould chakra, damage which cannot be healed by medical ninjutsu.Tsunade likens the damage to poison, and warns that if the damage is great enough, those affected by it won''t be able to use jutsu again.]

    Seeing that he was about to be hit by the high-speed rotating wind attribute chakra of the rasenshuriken, Hanzo desperately used body flicker jutsu to escape.

    Body flicker jutsu!

    Hanzo''s mastery of the body flicker jutsu has reached an extremely advanced level. In the original story, Hanzo had used this mastered body flicker jutsu to avoid the attack from the Gedo Statue and escaped from Nagato''s attack.

    This time, Hanzo still used the same body flicker jutsu to escape quickly.

    Hanzo figure flashed and suddenly appeared dozens of meters away. The speed and range of his movement were very fast and far, with almost no gap in between each body flicker.

    Boom!

    The rasenshuriken exploded in place, creating a deep pit that was several tens of meters long, it was so powerful that it is like a small bomb exploding.

    With a loud explosion resounding, the deafening soundwave burst, splashing the rain with mud and the smell of dirt came.

    Hanzo looked at the destruction caused by the rasenshuriken, his pupils shrank subconsciously, and a chill surged in his heart. The destruction caused from the rasenhuriken was so powerful that Hanzo was extremely wary.

    "Bleh." At this moment, Hanzo turned pale and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    The rasenshuriken just now actually touched Hanzo briefly, but at that moment, Hanzo also used the instantaneous technique to escape, but even so, he was still scr.a.p.e by the attack.

    The armor on Hanzo''s body was completely shredded and there were shocking cracks everywhere. Hanzo vomited a mouthful of blood and had already suffered serious injuries. At the same time, Hanzo also noticed that some of his body cells were destroyed by this ninjutsu and his body trembled slightly.

    "Hanzo is injured!" Tsunade saw this scene together with Orochimaru and Jiaiya and all three of them were feeling refreshed and a little excited.

    Hanzo is finally injured!

    Hanzo was not even injured at all even though he had fought with the Sannin to exhaustion. However under Akira''s continuous poweful attacks, Hanzo was finally injured!

    And it seems that his injury is not light!

    Hanzo look slightly pale, but his eyes turned extremely cold, he could not had imagine that he will actually be wounded by Akira and there are also the Sannin at the sidelines spectating ...

    Originally Hanzo had the advantage, but gradually the balance had tilt towards Akira and Sannin!

    The addition of Akira into the fight, was like putting another weight on the balance, tilting the balance to Akira and the Sannin! (Basically meaning Akira and Sannin have the advantage)

    "Sure enough, Konoha have lots of geniuses, Uchiha Akira, I will remember you. Your future achievements are bound to be limitless. It seems that Uchiha''s clan is going to have another genius who is going to be a legend. This battlefield will become the birthplace of a legendary character." Hanzo gaze swept towards Akira with a bit of cold light in his eyes and said slowly.

    Hanzo''s evaluation of Akira is quite high, even higher than that of the Sannin!

    Akira was a little surprised that Hanzo actually praised himself this way, however he shrugged and said nothing.

    Hanzo had first consumed a lot of his energy and Chakra while fighting Sannin and was now injured by Akira. Now that Hanzo is further weakened, he don''t have the intention to fight anymore and slowly put away his sickle weapon.

    In fact, the Sannin still had some spare energy at the moment and with the addition of Akira, the battle situation will be completely different.

    In this case, Hanzo has no more thoughts to fight anything, in case Akira and the Sannin jointly launch a attack on him, which will be a foregone conclusion. This is what Hanzo, who is naturally cautious, does not want to see.

    "This time you Konoha wins the battle, but it will be hard to say next time, you Konoha better watch out next timr." Hanzo snorted and used the body flicker jutsu to escape. His battered figure flashed and disappeared into the rain.

 Chapter 129 - Konoha Hero

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 129:

    Hanzo''s body flicker jutsu is very special, not only is the range very wide, but also the speed is extremely fast, so he can escape very quickly.

    Akira and the Sannin wanted to pursue him, but they also can''t do it, because they were tired and had consumed too much to give chase on Hanzo who is very specialize in escaping.

    Akira''s previous battle with Sekkaiseki itself had already cost him a lot of chakra. Coupled with dealing with Hanzo, even Akira who have a large chakra volume, wouldn''t have much left now.

    "The rasenshuriken jutsu consumes too much chakra. Even after recovering some chakras halfway travelling between the fight, but it is still difficult to bear such a huge consumption..." Akira can feel that there was not much chakra left in his body and frowned.

    Rasenshuriken is a ninjutsu that is very chakra intensive. Even a freak like Naruto with tail beast worth of chakra will not have enough chakra after using rasenshuriken many times.

    "You finally realize your shortcomings and the rasenshuriken jutsu has not been completed. It can only fight in close quarters, which is also a shortcoming. If this ninjutsu can be thrown like a shuriken, Hanzo might end up worse. "The sage of the six path pointed out to Akira.

    "Yes, you are right" Akira nodded.

    Although the rasenshuriken is powerful and more convenient to use compared to the Kirin, but it also has a few problems.

    With Hanzo leaving, the battle between Ame and Konoha had ended.

    While leaving, Hanzo actually admitted that this battle belonged to Konoha''s victory. Although Hanzo seemed to have enough energy, he was forced to retreat by Akira and the Sannin, therefore it could be regarded as Konoha''s victory.

    Konoha won!

    Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru all have a joyful smile on their faces and they all breathed a sigh of relief. Hanzo finally retreated and Konoha won the battle.

    "Fortunately, Akira is here and he also injured Hanzo..." Tsunade muttered to herself in a low voice, with a strong joy in her teary eyes, obviously happy for Akira and themselves.

    In this battle, Akira''s support was very important. If it weren''t for Akira, the Sannin wouldn''t had beat Hanzo at all and Konoha would have lost.

    However Akira had joined in the fight and used powerful ninjutsu one after another to force Hanzo to retreat and resolved the Sannin and Konoha crisis!

    "We won, we won!" In the distance, Minato''s eyes flashed with surprise and excitement and he jumped on the ground with excitement.

    Not only Minato, but Nawaki and the sensory ninja were also filled with joy.

    The sensory ninjas had conveyed all this information to the Hokage Tower by means of images. At the same time, the Hokage Tower is also full of joy.

    The third hokage took a breath of smoke with a bit of excitement and spitted out a thick smoke with a smiled on his face: "Very well done, Uchiha Akira and the Sannin had done a very good job. With Hanzo being repelled, we have won the battle and resolved our crisis!"

    The Third Hokage''s old face stretched out with a smile, obviously in a happy mood.

    Many elite jonin and Anbu in the meeting cast their eyes on Akira, with complex and respectful eyes. This young man had turned the tide of the battle miraculously after he appeared and had achieved really amazing result.

    Although Akira made a move after Hanzo and Sannin fought, but the two ninjutsu that Akira released one after another made everyone surprised.

    Kirin and rasenshuriken, the two ninjutsu, regardless of their momentum, difficulty and destructive power, are terrifying and they are deeply imprinted in the hearts of the elite jonins and Anbu.

    Danzo also relaxed his brows slightly, but then immediately frowned, staring at Akira''s back, with a mysterious and unknown gaze. Danzo felt that things were a little beyond his expectations and he couldn''t have thought that the kid from Uchiha''s clan had risen so quickly...

    "Uchiha Akira, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya are our Konoha''s great heroes!" The Third Hokage slammed the table with excitement still not fade.

    The surrounding ninjas nodded in agreement. It is foreseeable that after Hanzo is forced to retreat, the reputation of Akira and the Sannin will rise again.

    After all, this is a real record!

    Hanzo is a ninja known as a demigod, the well-deserved leader of Ame. The fact that Akira and the Sannin can force Hanzo to escape is enough to make their'' reputation rise.

    Furthermore Hanzo''s evaluation of Akira and the Sannin will surely also spread throughout the battlefield of the Country of Rain. Among them, Hanzo has the highest evaluation of Akira and seems to value Akira''s potential most. Hanzo actually rated Akira as the unworldly genius of the Uchiha clan, a potential legendary figure who may have risen in this Ninja World War.

    "Akira was courageous enough to fight Hanzo and force him to escape, he is our Konoha outstanding genius and a person who embodies the will of fire." The Third Hokage took the pipe again and said softly.

    This sentence reached the ears of the other ninjas and there was a somewhat different feeling. Both the third hokage and Hanzo regarded Uchiha Akira so seriously, so these ninjas also have to pay more serious attention to Akira.

    "Notify Uchiha clan where Akira live and also notify Tsunade clansmen and the whole village, tell them that we won this battle!" The Third Hokage smiled.

    "Yes!"

    The news spread quickly in Konoha and the people of Konoha soon learned that the four heroes repelled Hanzo, the leader of the country of rain and led Konoha to victory in the battle.

    ...

    Among them, Akira''s name resounded again in Konoha.

    -------------

    In the battlefield, Akira didn''t know what happened back at Konoha. He took a food pill to restore his strength and Chakra. Although taking too many food pills will cause side effects, but the current situation is urgent and Akira can only do so.

    "Akira, that wind ninjutsu you used just now? Is it your new ninjutsu?" Tsunade stepped up at this moment and asked.

    "Yes, it''s my newly developed ninjutsu, named wind style: rasenhuriken." Akira reply with a smile when he saw Tsunade.

    Tsunade''s eyes were somewhat solemn and she reminded: "The ninjutsu just now is very dangerous. There are countless small wind blades in the ninjutsu, which will damage the cells of a human body. If you use it for a long time, your hands will be completely unable to unleash anymore ninjutsu. Thus it is a very dangerous ninjutsu and can be considered as a forbidden ninjutsu."

    Akira didn''t expect Tsunade to say such a thing, but seeing Tsunade''s concerned and serious eyes, Akira''s heart warmed up slightly.

    "I know, I will control and let the shadow clone release this ninjutsu." Akira reassured.

    For some reason, Akira felt that Tsunade looked at him with a slightly different gaze from before...

 Chapter 130 - Teaching Minato Rasengan

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 130:

    Akira felt that Tsunade was acting a bit strange and looked at Tsunade with concern. At this moment, Akira''s eyes met Tsunade''s eyes that is looking at him. Both of them were slightly taken aback and Tsunade subconsciously avoided Akira''s sight with a little guilty conscience and there was an unnoticeable blush on her cheeks.

    Tsunade is acting out of norm and this make him slightly concern.

    "Thanks to Akira this time." Jiraiya smiled heartily, patted Akira on the shoulder and whispered: "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to push Hanzo back!"

    Akira shook his head: "I was just lucky to take advantage when Hanzo was weakened. Hanzo has consumed a lot of his chakra and energy when he fought with you guys and I was lucky enough to hurt him."

    "Akira, you are still so humble." Jiraiya said with a smile.

    Orochimaru also nodded lightly and said something rare: "Hanzo is very strong. If it weren''t for you, we would lose"

    "It''s really unexpected to get such praise from the ''Legendary Sannin''." Akira blinked his eyes and mentioned the name deliberately.

    This legendary battle is also the origin of the title of Sannin.

    Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade expressions all changed slightly from embarass.e.m.e.nt after hearing Akira''s joke.

    "By the way, how is the Konoha''s vanguard troops doing?" Akira asked. Only then did he remember the fact that the vanguard troops were under siege, but seeing the corpses of Konoha ninjas all around, he was afraid that the Konoha''s vanguard troops had been almost destroyed.

    "Don''t mention it, the casualties were heavy. Although Hanzo was forced to retreat, we still suffered a lot. Only less than one-third of our vanguards survived..." Tsunade shook her head lightly with sadness.

    No surprise.

    It is estimated that the deaths and injuries in the original story are much more tragic than this, after all, in the original story, Konoha was defeated and only the Sannin was spared.

    "Tsunade Onee Chan, Akira!" At this moment, they heard a cry from behind them.

    Akira then saw that it was Minato and Nawaki that greeted him.

    "Nawaki why are you here?" Tsunade was surprised.

    "We were watching the battle from afar. The battle was really amazing and exciting. I have never seen such a powerful and high level battle with my own eyes before!" Nawaki said with a look of excitement.

    Nawaki is already standard Jonin in strength but the battle between Akira, Sannin and Hanzo is still exciting for him, making him open his eyes wide, lest he miss any details.

    Minato nodded on one side, feeling the same.

    "This time there is a sensory ninja from Yamanaka clan and he had probably transmitted all the details to third hokage. They should know about about the battle just now..." Minato explained, Akira and others knew that the entire Konoha will know about this battle outcome soon.

    Akira couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders, it seemed that he had succeeded in gaining new reputation again.

    He had work together with Sannin and forced Hanzo to retreat. This record was as dazzling as a star and it will definitely be Konoha''s most outstanding achievement on the battlefield of the Country of Rain!

    Akira is in a good mood, the more fame he has made now, the better it will be for him, of course.

    "You are all exhausted, now save your energy, let our ninja troops leave the battlefield first, just in case." Akira said with caution immediately.

    Tsunade and the three had no objection, so Akira asked Nawaki to go forward and mobilize the Konoha''s ninja troops.

    After setting up everything, Akira found that Minato was looking at him and opened his mouth, as if a little embarrassed and wanted to say something.

    "What''s the matter, Minato?" Akira asked strangely.

    Minato has always had a straightforward and gentle personality, but it is rare to see Watergate acting so indecisive and reluctant.

    "Akira, can you teach me your newly created ninjutsu, that you use?" Minato looked at Akira hopefully and said with a slight embarrassment: "Although I can use flying raijin, but I don''t have an offensive type of ninjutsu and I can only use Kunai to fight in melee when I use flying raijin..."

    Minato has now trained his flying raijin to the second stage and he is now able to leave a imprint on the enemy''s body.

    If Minato learns rasengan and then uses together with the second stage of Flying Thunder God, then his combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced. After all, flying raijin''s biggest weakness is in it''s insufficient attack power.

    That''s why Minato wanted Akira to teach him rasengan, as rasengan is a ninjutsu that can be released without the need for hand sealing and it is a very convenient and powerful ninjutsu, suitable for close combat.

    "Do you want me to teach you rasengan?" Akira asked with a smile when Minato finally opened up.

    Minato is the actual creator of Rasengan. It was said that it was developed through the inspiration from the tail beast bomb... This was originally Minato''s ninjutsu, but it was developed in advance by Akira.

    "Yeah, I know it''s a bit rude, but..." Minato looked at Akira with a little embarrassment. From Minato''s point of view, this is Akira''s unique ninjutsu. Therefore is is indeed a bit rude for him to let Akira teach it to him.

    However Minato couldn''t had thought that Akira would agree easily. Akira nodded and said: "No problem."

    "Really?" Minato was immediately surprised.

    "Of course i will." Akira shrugged. This ninjutsu originally belonged to Minato, anyway Minato can learn it sooner or later, so it is better to earned some personal favor from him.

    While talking, Akira demonstrate the usage of the ninjutsu: "Watch carefully."

    Akira stretched out his hand and a ball of chakra formed on Akira''s palm. The blue chakra rotate quickly at high speed under Akira''s control and formed into a spherical shape.

    "This ninjutsu is rasengan and it is mainly formed by high speed rotation of chakra using good control and using shape manipulation of chakras to the extreme." Akira explained

    "So that''s it." Minato suddenly felt enlightened. As he look at the rasengan in Akira''s hand, his eyes became brighter and brighter, while he muttered: "Why didn''t I thought of this, what a ingenious ninjutsu."

    In fact, Minato has been thinking about developing a offensive ninjutsu recently and he had some faint ideas, but he felt that he is missing one key idea.

    However after seeing Akira''s rasengan, Minato immediately felt that this was the most suitable ninjutsu for him now! The combination of Rasengan and Flying Raijin is definitely a perfect combination!

    "Akira, this ninjutsu of yours is really great, it is exactly the same as the ninjutsu I needed in my imagination, thank you so much." Minato looked a little excited and said to Akira with incomparable gratitude.

    This ninjutsu was completely in line with his intentions and while Minato was excited, he admired and respected Akira in his heart.

    Akira was able to develop such a powerful ninjutsu and he passed this ninjutsu to himself without hesitation! Minato don''t know how to thank Akira and he could only respect Akira''s for his kindness and creativity.

    Akira didn''t think that by just teaching Minato Rasengan. Minato would be so grateful. In Akira''s eyes, this is just a simple matter.

 Chapter 131 - Nagato and Yahiko

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 131:

    In Akira''s opinion, this was a trivial matter and simple thing, but this simple act of kindness had made Minato very grateful.

    "Thank you, Akira." Minato thank Akira seriously. He expressed his gratitude verbally and remembered it in his heart.

    "It''s a trivial matter." Akira waved his hand.

    Once Minato learned the principles of the rasengan from Akira, he began to practice seriously. Although rasengan is difficult, it is not too difficult for a genius like Minato. After all, Minato is a genius who can master even a difficult ninjutsu like flying raijin.

    The more Minato practice with the rasengan, the more he liked this ninjutsu and the more he admired Akira.

    "Akira Ninjutsu is indeed convenient and very suitable for Minato." Jiraiya sighed slightly and said with emotion.

    Akira coughed. If rasengan is not suitable for Minato, then there is really no Ninjutsu suitable for Minato. Looking at the deep gratitude displayed on Minato''s face, Akira felt a little guilty.

    "Minato, you first take the ninja troops to retreat." Akira exhorted.

    "Roger."

    Minato deployed the ninja troops and commanded Konoha''s ninja troops to evacuate from the battlefield.

    However, Akira and the Sannin were resting in place due to exhaustion.

    The rain got bigger and bigger, not only did not stop, but intensified.

    "Such a unpleasant weather, the weather in the country of rain is really annoying." Orochinaru looked at the rain in the sky and whispered.

    "Let''s go and take shelter from the rain. I still have some dry food. Let''s rest for a while." Tsunade suggested.

    Akira and the other two had no objections and the four immediately went to the side to take shelter from the rain. There happened to be a huge cave near the battlefield, which was enough to shelter them from the rain and also allow four people to rest.

    "I have some dry bread here, let''s divide it." Tsunade smiled, took out the dry bread and distributed it to the three people. Although Akira had taken food pills, but he had exerted too much physically and was really hungry.

    Akira took Tsunade''s dry bread and immediately ate the two pieces unceremoniously. When Tsunade saw the way Akira ate the dry bread, the corner of her mouth tilt upward with a warm smile.

    However, Akira heart suddenly skipped a beat. He felt that this scene is a bit familiar.

    The plot in the original story...After their fight with Hanzo, the Sannin will meet Nagato and Konan, right! However, Konan has been adopted by Akira and Akira don''t know if the plot will change.

    Looking at the heavy rain outside, the rain curtain covered everything, seeming to divide the inside and outside of the cave into two completely different worlds.

    Suddenly, Tsunade sighed and asked, "Jiraiya, what are you going to do next, do you want to embark on a new journey?"

    Before that, Jira had traveled in the ninja world and wrote novels. The reason why Jiraiya travels around the world is that the old toad sage of Mount Myoboku once predicted that Jiraiya will be the teacher of the child of prophecy in the legend, and the child of prophecy in the legend will bring peace to the Ninja world.

    Since then, Jiraiya has taken this as his mission, traveling everywhere in the ninja world, looking for his student.

    "Perhaps, it would be nice to embark on a journey again and write another book." Jiraiya sighed softly.

    "Someone is here!" At this time, Orochimaru looked forward and murmured with alertness.

    Akira and the Sannin looked forward, only to see the figure of a child who was about six or seven years old. It was a child with yellow hair and with rain gear on his head. The rain kept raining in And, hence almost everyone have rain gear.

    Yahiko!

    Akira recognized the child at a glance, Yahiko. Yahiko is the companion of Nagato and Konan in the original story, but unfortunately he is not destined to be a protagonist, this guy sadly died a bit early.

    "It''s just a child." Jiraiya instantly relaxed after the tension.

    "Be careful, even a ''little mouse'' can be part of Ame spy." Orochimaru lightly snorted, he is cautious by nature.

    "Don''t hide there, come out!" Tsunade said blankly.

    Yahiko walked out of the cave slowly, shrinking a little, but still mustered up the courage to stretch out his hand and said, "Can you give us some food?"

    "Where are your parents?" Jiraiya also asked.

    Yahiko showed some sadness on his face and whispered: "They were killed by ninja in this war."

    Jiraiya was taken aback, a bit of guilt flashed on his face, although he had to kill the enemy because of the war, but facing such a child, Jiraiya could not help but feel a little guilty in his heart.

    "He is about the same age as Konan." Akira said, while looking at Yahiko with scrutiny eyes.

    Jiraiya felt even more guilt in his heart . He couldn''t help but think of Konan, feeling soft hearted and said, "Here, have some dry bread."

    Unexpectedly, Yahiko did not move, but beckoned behind him: "Come out, Nagato, they are not bad guys!"

    Nagato!

    Although there is no Konan, did Yahiko and Nagato become partners?

    Sure enough, Akira saw a young boy walk out, who appeared to be younger than Yahiko, cowering, with long red hair like Kushina covering his eyes.

    Nagato ran out of the cave, but Yahiko, who was already hungry, took away Jiraiya''s dry bread unceremoniously.

    Nagato also stretched out his hand and even took Akira''s dry bread away.

    Akira raised his eyebrows, Nagato actually snatched his dry bread.

    Nagato and Yahiko took the dry bread and ate them with big mouthfuls. They swallowed quickly and it was obvious that they hadn''t eaten for a long time.

    "Thank you." Nagato ate a few mouthfuls of dry bread, barely filling his stomach and a little timidly thanked Akira

    Akira glanced at Nagato and inspect his appearance. Nagato''s eyes were blocked by the fringe of his red hair and he couldn''t see the Rinnegan. Akira nodded slightly, saying hello to Nagato.

    Nagato and Yahiko looked at Akira with a little admiration and awe in their eyes. Akira was fighting with Hanzo just now and they all saw the scene where Hanzo was injured. In Nagato and Yahiko''s hearts, they were very shocked that Akira managed to achieve this kind of feat.

    At such a young age, Akira was able to repel Hanzo, the strongest person in Ame and this power was deeply imprinted in the hearts of Nagato and Yahiko.

    "Let''s go, it''s almost time to leave." Akira said sodtly, seeing the rain turned softer into drizzle outside.

    "En."

    The four of them got up and left. After walking not far, they found that Nagato and Yahiko had been following them.

    "I have already distributed the food to you? Why are you following us?" Tsunade frowned slightly.

    "Teach us ninjutsu! You are Konoha''s ninjas..." Yahiko said immediately. Yahiko and Nagato both looked at Akoda, as if they wanted Akira to teach them ninjutsu.

 Chapter 132 - Taking care of Nagato and Yahiko?

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 132:

    Both Nagato and Yahiko looked at Akira expectantly, hoping Akira would teach them ninjutsu.

    Seeing that Hanzo was forced to retreat by Akira. In the young hearts of Nagato and Yahiko, Akira was immediately regarded as the strongest ninja.

    Hearing Yahiko''s rash request, Akira frowned slightly, as he didn''t expect Nagato and Yahiko to come to him for this request.

    But in this way...

    Yahiko aside, Nagato is one of the most important characters in the plot, he is an important piece of Uchiha Madara plan and even possessed Uchiha Madara''s rinnegan.

    Akira squint his eyes, maybe this is a good opportunity.

    "Are you going to kill these children?" At this moment, Orochimaru stepped forward and voice out with a creepy tone.

    Orochimaru looked at Yahiko and his eyes gradually became cold.

    Orochimaru is cautious. He knows that there are dangers everywhere in Ame and Yahiko and Nagato could be potential spies sent from the enemy countries. Therefore it is impossible for him to even let them stay near him.

    Akira, Jiraiya and Tsunade were taken aback for a moment, while Akira looked at Orochinaru with a little surprise. Akira could feel the gradual change of Orochimaru''s mentality.

    A year ago, Orochimaru''s parents were killed in this war. Since then, Orochimaru''s mentality has gradually changed, becoming a little withdrawn and gloomy. Usually, except for Tsunade, Jiraiya, Akira and others, Orochimaru rarely speaks actively with other people.

    Similarly, orochimaru also did not show any mercy or sympathy for Yahiko and Nagato either.

    Yahiko and Nagato took two steps back in horror. Yahiko''s eyes widened, while Nagato''s eyes were covered by his red hair and his eyes couldn''t be seen, but clearly he was also frightened.

    With the strength of Akira and others, it would simply be a breeze to kill Nagato and Yahiko.

    "I have seen many orphans in wars and they ended up miserably. It''s better to kill these children here, maybe it will be better for them..." Orochimaru said.

    "Don''t say anymore, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya refused without hesitation. It would be no problem to let him kill ninja, but Jiraiya couldn''t do it on defenseless children.

    "Tsunade, Orochimaru, Akira, you should go back first. I will stay and take care of these two children for the time being. At least until they can stand on their own feet, it is a bit of atonement." Jiraiya said.

    "But..." Tsunade was taken aback and hesitated.

    Yahiko lightly breathed a sigh of relief, but hold onto Akira''s clothes corner and said, "Brother, I don''t know if you can teach us ninjutsu?"

    Yahiko and Nagato obviously saw Akira''s power and became admirers of Akira. They ignored Jiraiya, who wanted to take care of them, instead they pleaded Akira.

    Akira was stunned and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Is this fate?

    It''s really interesting.

    But Jiraiya also sighed slightly: "These two little brats unexpectedly adore you, Akira." This makes Jiraiya also very depressed. He plan to save the two boys Yahiko and Nagato, but who would had thought that these two boys were completely focused on Akira, only wanting Akira to teach them ninjutsu.

    Akira glanced at Yahiko and Nagato. Akatsuki has not yet taken root in the country of rain and the two important figures, Nagato and Yahiko, are right in front of him.

    No matter what the plan is, Akira certainly cannot let go of this opportunity.

    Akira looked at Yahiko and Nagato. The two children also looked at Akira nervously. They all knew that Akira''s next words would determine their fate.

    Seeing Akira against Hanzo''s ninjutsu, they were already very shocked and knew that he is very powerful.

    "In that case, you guys can stay here and I will take care of you guys for a while, just nice you guys can be together with Konan as well." Akira said with a calm smile and thought of Konan at the same time.

    Akatsuki hasn''t been established yet, so why don''t I just set up Akatsuki and take the opportunity to control the ''Akatsuki'' organization in my own hands...

    Akira squinted his eyes, he already had a plan in his mind.

    "Really!" Yahiko and Nagato were both surprised and extremely excited.

    "Akira!" Tsunade was suprised by Akira''s decision and Orochimaru looked at Akira strangely.

    On the other hand, Akira smiled faintly and said calmly: "Don''t worry, I have my own plans."

    "Okay." Tsunade and Orochimaru could only agree, but Tsunade was still a little worried and whispered: "The country of rain is full with dangers right now, you must be careful."

    "Don''t worry. But I have to pick up Konan, I don''t worry that she will lonely while alone in the base." Akira said with concern.

    "Well, that''s fine." Tsunade agreed.

    Akira acted immediately after making the decision.

    Soon, Akira returned to Konoha''s base first and picked up Konan. When Konan learned that Akira would take her to live outside for a while, of course she readily agreed. In Konan''s view, as long as she can be with Akira, she will be satisfied.

    Afterwards, Akira and Jiraiya also found a place to settle down temporarily so as to take care of the three kids.

    "Brother Akira, will we stay together for this period of time?" Konan''s face was full of joy, as she looked at the ''new home'' and said with joy.

    "Of course." Akira hugged Konan and squeezed her smooth chubby face.

    Konan cheered immediately and kissed Akira on the cheek in ecstasy.

    "Go and get to know them, Yahiko and Nagato." Akira introduced the three children to each other, who should have been together in the first place, but changed because of Akira intervention.

    "Okie." Konan nodded and looked at Yahiko and Nagato, but only a faint nod was given as a greeting. Ever since being rescued by Akira, Konan has always been like this, acting indifferent towards of other people and only showing a lively character when she was with Akira.

    Seeing the indifferent Konan, both Yahiko and Nagato were a little at a loss and could only greet Konan somewhat cautiously.

    Akira smiled softly when he saw it, Konan''s now only listened to his words. Through a series of coincidence, Akira had already changed the plotline of the story.

    Jiraiya went out to get food, while Akira looked at Yahiko and Nagato and explained: "Yahiko, Nagato, I will teach you ninjutsu. From today onwards, you will follow me and learn.

    " Yes sensei!"

    Yahiko and Nagato were both overjoyed, as they nodded immediately and looked at Akira in reverence.

 Chapter 133 - Rinnegan

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 133:

    The dinner was brought back by Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya had used ninjutsu to catch the big fish and brought the big fish back to the residence. However upon coming back from getting their dinner, he saw that the three children were very respectful towards Akira. Jiraiya couldn''t help but envy and a little speechless seeing this scene, it was clear that he was the one that wanted to take care of the two boys, but Yahiko and Nagato only worship Akira very much. Whereas they only respected him and not worship.

    This is so frustrating.

    Why is Akira so popular, whether it is Konan Yahiko, Nagato, or even Tsunade...

    Forget it, I won''t bother to fight with him, I will just think about other beauties. Jiraiya shook his head, as he thought.

    "I''m back!" Jiraiya shouted boisterously

    "Wow, what a big fish!"

    "Finally there is something to eat!" Nagato and Yahiko were very excited, they were already too hungry.

    After Jiraiya grilled the fish with fire ninjutsu, it was ready to eat. Akira chuckled secretly, ninjutsu is really convenient.

    The five people enjoyed themselves and they all felt extremely happy when they started to eat.

    "Brother Akira, you eat first." Konan took the initiative to pick up some fish meat with her chopstick and placed it into Akira''s bowl, like a very well-behaved and caring younger sister.

    While Nagato and Yahiko also both took the food for Akira and trying to gain his favourability but Jiraiya was left out in the cold. The corners of Jiraiya''s mouth twitched and his face slowly turned dark: "Akira this brat is really welcome, eh."

    The five people ate together and while Nagato ate tears flow down his eyelids unconsciously, as he suddenly thought of his parents. Nagato wiped his tears as he uncontrollably cried.

    At this time, the sage of the six path in Akira''s ring suddenly said to Akira: "Brat, something is not right! The red-haired kid in front of me is very special. I feel a different kind of aura, which belongs to the power of sage ..."

    The sage seemed to had sense something and turned towards Akira and ask him.

    Akira chuckled, of course he knew why sage of the six path was so excited and he also knew what was different about Nagato.

    Nagato should have already awakened the rinnegan at this time and it was obvious that the power of the rinnegan was noticed by the Sage and it caused such a violent reaction from him

    "Old man, don''t make a fuss, these two children are indeed special." Akira said.

    "Nagato, stop crying, be like a man! If you cry like this, it will only make others think that our Ame men are weak and incompetent!" Yahiko stood up and yelled at Nagato. Yahiko is a very independent child.

    Jiraiya also shook his head: "The war between the three countries surrounding Ame have not yet settled down, but this war may not last too long and when you grow up, maybe there will be one day where the different villages will understand each other and there will be peace then... "

    That''s just wishful thinking!" Yahiko said loudly: "Our family members have been killed. If we want to understand each other, we must at least let each other taste the same pain. This is the sharing of pain! But, I know it''s not possible and war will not stop..."

    Yahiko''s voice gradually lowered and he clenched his chopsticks: "I hate rain, this country is crying all the time, they are cowards..."

    "I want to change this country, I want to protect everyone with my own strength! So Akira sensei, please teach us how to train our ninjutsu!" Yahiko looked at Akira seriously.

    Nagato also suddenly raised his head and looked towards Akira with determination and passion. Both of them are looking forward to it.

    Akira calmly replied: "Whether it is peace or war, it can only be achieved through your own efforts. Even if I teach you ninjutsu, the reason why you can become stronger comes from yourself, understand?"

    Akira''s words let both Yahiko and Nagato Nagato taken aback and a feeling of understanding surged in their hearts. Looking at Akira again, the way their eyes look were different and they seemed to admire Akira even more than before.

    "I won''t teach you ninjutsu tonight, we will talk about this tomorrow." Akira ordered.

    "Yes sensei!" Yahiko and Nagato both bowed to Akira,, their faces flashed with sincere admiration. Sure enough, Uchiha Akira in front of them is so strong as at such a young age is because of good reason...

    After eating dinner, Konan sat beside Akira obediently and massaged Akifa''s shoulders, making Jiraiya very envious.

    Akira is with Jiraiya and Konan, while Nagato and Yahiko are outside, saying that they want to go out for a walk, so Akira let them do as they wish.

    Jiraiya was also bored, so he just picked up a paper and pen to write, wanting to start writing novels.

    But at this time, Jiraiya was also out of ideas. He didn''t know what to write even after he picked up the pen and was a little upet and lost in thoughts.

    "Haish, I have no inspiration at all." Jiraiya sighed.

    Akira looked at Jidaiya and suddenly smiled: "Pervy sage, are you thinking of writing novels again."

    The corner of Jiraiya''s mouth twitched slightly: "I have already told you to not call me pervy sage! Haish, recently I have no inspiration and ideas for my novels. It''s really uncomfortable."

    Akira also know that Jiraiya had been writing novels, so he smiled and said, "Well, it''s better to write something you are good at, such as beautiful women..."

    "Oh?" Jiraiya''s eyes lit up, with some motivation: "This is a good idea."

    Akira was speechless, he just said it casually. Didn''t expect that Jiraiya was really moved? Is it possible that the famous "Make Out Paradise"("Icha Icha Paradise") novel will come out ahead of schedule?

    Suddenly, Akira heard a movement and a scream, which seemed to be Yahiko''s voice.

    "No! Yahiko and Nagato are in danger!" Akira and Jiraiya expression changed and rushed out immediately. Yahiko''s screams was nearby and it seems like they were attacked nearby.

    Akira and Jiraiya also rushed out and soon discovered the reason.

    The sky was still raining heavily and there was a corpse lying not far in front, which looked like a Iwa ninja. This Iwa ninja is holding a weapon, fell into a pool of blood, dead and the blood was flowing along with the rain water.

    Yahiko fell to the ground and was already injured.

    Only Nagato sat blankly on the spot. His hair was scattered, his eyes were exposed and his eyes were a little dull.

    "What''s the matter?" Jiraiya ran anxiously to help Yahiko and Akira was also on the side. Both of them glanced over to Nagato inadvertently and both of them were slightly startled.

    After seeing Nagato''s eyes, Jiraiya couldn''t help but uttered in horror: "This...this is...the legendary rinnegan!"

 Chapter 134 - The Frightened Nagato

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 134:

    Jiraiya also saw Nagato''s eyes and was completely lost in consternation and disbelief.

    It was a pair of purple eyes with ripple lines, looking both mysterious and supreme powerful.

    "Rinnegan..." After a full ten seconds, Jiraiya stopped the shock in his heart and glanced at the surrounding situation.

    Akira regained his surprise as well and said: "it is a chunin from Iwa, what have happen here?"

    "This guy should be a ninja left here. He asked us to take out our food and valuables. We didn''t give him, so he attack me and wounded me. As a result, Nagato..." Yahiko explained.

    Akira then understood what happen and glanced at Nagato''s eyes.

    Purple and mysterious ripple lines, circle after circle, like water ripples. It is indeed the legendary rinnegan.

    "Rinnegan, the red-haired kid''s eyes turned out to possessed rinnegan, how is this possible?" In Akira''s mindscape, sage of the six path was also very shocked as he did not expect to see the eyes of rinnegan here.

    No wonder he felt the aura of the boy is so different.

    "Old fart, shut up first!" Akira frowned, ignoring the astonished sage and turned to look at Nagato.

    At this time, Nagato was obviously greatly frightened, his expression cringed and he was gasping violently.

    Jiraiya was still in shock and said in a very low voice: "This child, can it be said that... this shape, this rippled lines, unbelievable, this is definitely the most noble rinnegan among the three powerful dojutsu. In the legend, sage of the six path was regarded as the ancestor of all ninja, in the legend, it was said the all the ninjutsu was created by the sage... This child actually has the eyes of rinnegan!"

    "I originally thought that rinnegan was just a myth. I didn''t expect that there would be someone with rinnegan." Jiraiya was greatly shocked and he couldn''t help but think of the old toad sage''s prophecy about him and the gaze looking at Nagato turned extremely complicated.

    "Is this destiny?" Jiraiya muttered to himself.

    Yahiko stood up slowly, picked up the sluggish Nagato and walked home together.

    Whereas Jiraiya stood in the rain, still immersed in consternation.

    "Akira, that kid named Nagato, his eyes..." Jiraiya also looked at Akira, his eyes a little serious.

    "It''s the eyes of rinnegan." Akira followed.

    Jiraiya was also startled, nodded immediately and sighed lightly: "I didn''t expect this child to have rinnegan, Akira, they are very obedient to you, you have to teach them seriously."

    "Yes, I know." Akira eyes narrowed with seriousness, of course he must seriously ''teach'' Nagato.

    Nagato is an important pawn in the plan for Madara Uchiha, the original leader of Akatsuki. Of course Akira would not let such an important person go.

    Back to the residence.

    Nagato was still frightened and flinched at every close contact.

    However, Konan didn''t know what had happened, so she was just by Akira''s side obediently. From Konan''s point of view, it doesn''t matter if anything happens, as long as she can be by Brother Akira''s side.

    "You guys rest first, I have decided to teach both of you ninjutsu from tomorrow onwards." Akira looked at Yahiko and Nagato calmly. Yahiko and Nagato were overjoyed, but such a big event had just happened and they hadn''t recovered from their fright, so they just looked at Akira with a complicated expression.

    The night passed by in silence

    Konan clinged onto Akira and wanted Akira to sleep with her. Akira had no choice but to do as she requested. This girl was really getting more and more charming and she made no secret of her attachment to him.

    Akira squeezed Konan''s nose, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    The next day.

    Nagato and Yahiko are a little excited, because Akira promised to teach them ninjutsu today. Konan has been holding Akira''s arm, standing with Akira very intimately.

    Akira found an open space and brought Nagato, Yahiko and Konan with him, while Jiraiya was also watching.

    Akira said indifferently: "From today onward, I will teach you guys how to practice your ninjutsu, but my requirements are very strict. If it does not meet my standards, I advise you to give up."

    "We can do it!" Yahiko clenched his fist.

    "Yes, we can definitely do it and maybe we can be as good as you, Sensei!" Nagato clenched his fist and said seriously.

    Akira smiled, but saw Konan also full of determination: "I will also work hard, I will be Brother Akira''s most important helper and I will fight along with Brother Akira in the future!"

    Akira looked at Konan with a softer gaze, rubbing Konan''s head with a smile.

    "I will first teach you how to form chakra and then follow by some basic ninjutsu." Akira began to talk, teaching the three the most basic ninjutsu, but Akira''s ninjutsu was personally handed down by the sage and his knowledge of the principles of ninjuts is very solid. He explained about ninjutsu as easy as he could for simpler understanding, explain complicated things in a simple way and speak in a simple way. After listening, Konan, Yahiko and Nagato understood it easily.

    Konan blinked hier eyes and looked at Akira, with a strong look of worship in her eyes.

    Konan has also studied ninjutsu with Jiraiya for a short period of time, but she feels that the ninjutsu principles that Jiraiya had taught about is far from what Akira explained. Akira had said a few words and explained the ninjutsu clearly, allowing her to understand it easily and had a natural feeling in learning.

    ...

    Not only Konan, but Nagato and Yahiko looked at Akira in admiration, even Jiraiya who was watching from the side was surprised.

    After teaching the three kids for a day of ninjutsu, Nagato and Yahiko have completely become admirers of Akira. Needless to say, Konan from the beginning to the end, only her brother Akira was in her eyes.

    One day passed, a day of practicing ninjutsu and all five people went to rest and sleep at night.

    At this time, Akira heard a movement and woke up from his deep sleep. He saw Nagato sitting alone outside the door, hugging his knees, crying silently in the heavy rain.

    "Nagato, what''s the matter?" Akira asked faintly.

    Nagato was taken aback and only after he found out that it was Akira, was he then relieved: "Sensei..."

    "Nagato, you actually cried, is it because of the previous killing of Iwa ninja?" Akira asked.

    Nagato nodded and whimpered intermittently, "Yahiko was injured, I was very angry, my brain was blank, completely out of control... When I recovered, the other party had fallen... I was very scared. "

    Akira heard Nagato''s intermittent narration and sighed in his heart. The current Nagato was still very kind and it was the best time to ''teach'' him.

    Akira already have a plan in his heart.

 Chapter 135 - Create Akatsuki

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 135:

    Nagato curled up, sobbing softly: "Because of hatred, I losty control and cause him to...I did something wrong, there should be a better way..."

    "Nagato." Akira heard Nagato''s words and sat beside Nagato.

    Nagato looked at Akira for advise. Although the time spent with him was short, Akira''s strength and thoughts made him regarded as the most respected person.

    "In this world, there is no absolute right or wrong." Akira pursed his lips and said: "Although you killed that Iwa ninja, you have also saved Yahiko''s life. Yahiko is grateful to you. You saved your friend and this is not a bad thing."

    "Is that so?" Nagato was taken aback, then looked at Akira questioningly.

    "Of course, who can say that you are wrong with protecting your friend?" Akira shook his head: "The only thing that is wrong is the never ending war.

    Nagato was silent, as if thinking about Akira''s words.

    "There is no absolute right or wrong in the world. Just like me, you just want to protect the important people around you from harm." Akira said indifferently.

    Nagato nodded slightly, agreeing with Akira''s words.

    "If you want to protect the people around you, you must get enough strength." Akira said.

    "I..., I just want to protect Yahiko from any harm, to not let any of my friends from being harm." Nagato stammered and timidly said.

    Akira looked at Nagato''s eyes and the purple ripples of the eye. Looking at the pair of rinnegan in front of him, Akira sighed slightly.

    Nagato''s rinnegan are Uchiha Madara''s eyes. The reason why Uchiha Madara gave this pair of eyes to Nagato was also to realize his ultimate genjutsu "eye of the moon" and regarded Nagato as an important chess piece.

    Nagato is a member of the Uzumaki clan, who is born with powerful chakra and can use the power of the rinnegan.

    "Rinngan." Akira looked at the rinnegan with emotion, but he didn''t have the idea of ??robbing Nagato rinnegan. Madara Uchiha must have been watching Nagato all the time, if Akira make any move, it would easily alert Madara Uchiha''s attention. Furthermore, Akira didn''t need to snatch Nagato''s rinnegan at all.

    Akira firmly believes that he will definitely awaken his rinnegan in the future, with the help of sage of the six path, plus his own talent, sooner or later, using his own eyes, he can exert the greatest power.

    "Nagato, your idea is very good." Akira patted Nagato on the shoulder and said: "Now all the countries are in war and the country of rain has become the main battlefield. I don''t know when peace will come. . In order to protect myself and the people around me, I will create an organization to realize my dream."

    "Create an organization?" Nagato looked at Akira, with puzzled eyes and a bit of light.

    Akira nodded and continued, "I want to create an organization to cultivate my own strength and protect myself and the people around me." Akira obviously remembered the future Uchiha''s massacre and the destiny of Kushina''s future of being the jinchuriki.

    Nagato''s eyes lit up slightly.

    Akira said: "Actually, I have already figured out the name of this organization, which is called ''Akatsuki''."

    "Akatsuki?"

    "Well, it means ''dawn'' and light." Akira explained with a smile: "I will develop this organization and I will be based it in the country of rain."

    "Really? Can I join?" Nagato looked at Akira hopefully and asked with some excitement.

    Akira achieved his goal, smiled with satisfaction and said, "Of course, you can, you, Yahiko and Konan can join."

    "Great, I.., I will definitely protect Yahiko and my friends!" Nagato held his fist excitedly.

    Akira patted Nagato on the shoulder and now he proposed the creation of Akatsuki. The current Nagato can be regarded as the first member of the Akatsuki he has absorbed.

    In addition, Konan, Yahiko... Akira''s plan is gradually taking shape.

    Since ''Akatsuki'' hasn''t appeared at this time, he will create Akatsuki in advance and then develop and grow it with his own hands! This will also be one of Akira''s trump cards. Even if he breaks off with Konoha in the future, Akira will have a way out.

    "Nagato, your talent is very good, so work hard." Akira said.

    "Hai sensei!" Hearing Akira''s praise, Nagato nodded seriously, with full of joy. Akira may not know his position in Nagato''s mind is akin to a god. To get Akira''s approval, this is the best affirmation for Nagato...

    "Okay, go back to sleep." Akira patted Nagato on the shoulder.

    "Hai sensei!"

    Nagato was obedient, immediately nodded and went back to the room to sleep obediently.

    Akira also returned to his room and was about to fall asleep, only to see Konan rubbing her eyes next to him, staring at Akira with star-like eyes.

    "Konan? You didn''t sleep?" Akira asked strangely.

    "No, I just woke up again." Konan stuck out a cute tongue and blinked her eyes: "I can''t sleep without holding Brother Akira..."

    Akira coughed, did this little girl use him as a large pillow?

    Akira lay down and Konan slip into his arms directly. Konan was spoiled by Akira during this period, but it was not the delicate little girl in the original story.

    Today, Konan is born with pink and white skin and is as cute as an fairy

    Konan leaned against Akira while holding Akira''s arm tightly, smiling sweetly and didn''t ask what Akira was doing just now, but after Akira came back, she felt full of security and couldn''t help but want to hold Akira.

    Konan blinked her eyes and stared at Akira. The sweet smile at the corner of her mouth was moving. Akira couldn''t help but pinched the little girl''s nose and teased her: "Am I so good-looking? Well as long as you are happy."

    "Yes, it''s great to be with Brother Akira." Konan blurted out subconsciously, completely from the heart.

    This girl...

    Akira''s heart warmed and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It''s useless to please me. I will check your practice results after a while, so don''t let me down."

    "I know, I will become the strongest among them. Only in this way can I help Brother Akira!" Konan clenched her fist and said seriously.

    Akira laughed dumbly: "Yes yes, I know. Be a good girl and go to sleep."

    "En!" Konan nodded happily, leaned over and took a peck on Akira''s face before closing her eyes shyly.

    Akira didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He was actually taken advantage of by this little girl every day, but it felt pretty good.

 Chapter 136 - The most dazzling genius

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 136:

    Time flies.

    In a blink of an eye, Akira and Jiraiya stayed to teach Nagato, Yahiko and Konan for a few months.

    Within the few months, Akira was already twelve years old in a blink of an eye. Ninjas generally mature earlier and Akira has grown to look more calm and handsome. His demeanor an aura has also changed, becoming more cool and eye-catching.

    Nagato, Yahiko and Konan grew up and progressed very fast. Konan practiced paper ninjutus and under the teachings of Akira and Jiraiya, Konan who loves origami, gradually mastered the use of paper ninjutsu. She can turn a harmless paper into a dangerous weapon and attack with it with versality.

    It''s a pity that in the wet environment of the country of rain, the attack power of the paper covered with water will be greatly reduced, so Akira taught Konan to dip the paper with oil, so that even the rain could not get the paper wet and hence the paper won''t be torn in the rain.

    Akira''s concern and idea for Konan had touched Konan heart and the love struck little girl looked at Akira with tenderness and love that even a fool could see it.

    In addition to Konan, Nagato and Yahiko also grew up very quickly, especially Nagato improvement is also very great.

    Being he one who possess the rinnegan, Nagato''s talent is not weak. It didn''t take too long for him to learn any ninjutsu and in just three months, Nagato has alreadt improved a lot.

    Akira remembers that when Jiraiya left in the original story, Nagato and Konan could even defeat Jiraiya''s shadow clone, which was enough to prove their talent and growth.

    Jiraiya was also very surprised at Nagato''s progress: "Is this the power of the rinnegan? I don''t know what kind of changes Nagato will bring to the Ninja world in the future, the child of prophecy..."

    After seeing Nagato''s rinnegan, Jiraiya was almost convinced that Nagato was the child of the prophecy mentioned in the prophecy of the old toad sage, so during this time he also taught Nagato and others as carefully and serious as Akira.

    Which result in Nagato and Yahiko also respecting Jiraiya very much. Of course, the person they admire most is Akira. While they only respect Jiraiya, but they almost practically worship Akira. The treatment between two are clearly not the same.

    "Today I will be testing your strength, the three of you will work together to deal with my shadow clone." Akira glanced at the three people in front of him, Nagato, Konan and Yahiko and said strictly.

    "Hai!"

    All of three of their eyes showed their determination as they all are determined to win against Akira''s shadow clone.

    The battle began immediately.

    It is not so east to deal with, even if it Akira''s shadow clone that they are fighting. The shadow clone is actually a very powerful ninjutsu, of course, you have to see who used it and how good they utilize the ninjutsu.

    Akira''s current strength is enough to kill ordinary quasi kage, so of course he is not weak.

    Nagato, Konan and Yahiko also know how to work as a team so that they can beat someone much stronger than them. They divided into three different directions and attacked towards Akira from different directions and angles. Unfortunately, Akira easily sees through their plan and Akira''s shadow clone uses his sharingan to clearly see the three movement and their attack.

    Although Nagato has the rinnegan, but he has only just learned ninjutsu after all, so he is not very capable in controlling the rinnegan. Under such circ.u.mstances, Akira''s shadow clone steadily gained the upper hand and it could be said that the trio had no chance at all.

    But even so, Akira was amazed.

    Among the three, Konan and Nagato are stronger and Yahiko is the weakest. Konan had studied ninjutsu with Jiraiya for a short period of time before, so she had a good foundation and a head start. Whereas Nagato was able to catch up with Konan is because of his talent and the rinnegan.

    As for Yahiko, he became the weakest of them three.

    The battle soon ended, Nagato, Konan and Yahiko''s Chakras were exhausted as they panted and lay flat on the ground.

    Akira commented casually: "All three of you have made very good progress. Nagato and Konan are already close to the strength of Chunin. Yahiko is slightly weaker, but overall all of you have done well."

    Hearing this, all three of them had a delightful smile on their faces.

    And Jiraiya who was watching on the sidelines also gave a wry smile. He really don''t know what trick Akira had done to these three little guys. Konan he can understand it, but what is the matter with Nagato and Yahiko? Is it so good and some excited about to be praise by Akira.

    Jiraiya complained in his heart, why is the treatment between Akira and myself so different even though we both are the same, being their sensei?

    "If you three really want to truly grow, you should still face an actual enemy. I will take all three of you to the battlefield when I have the opportunity to let you understand the brutality of the battlefield." Akira explained.

    "Really?" Nagato, Yahiko and Konan eyes all lit up, looking at Akira impatiently, obviously full of expectations.

    Akira didn''t expect that a simple sentence would have such a response, but still smiled: "Yes, it is about time for me to allow you guys to see experience real fight..."

    "Akira, they are still young, isn''t it not safe for them to go to the battlefield?" Jiraiya was a little worried.

    "Don''t worry, this is within my calculations. Besides, isn''t it because I have you, the "Legendary Sannin" watching by the side, furthermore Konan and the other two only need to be on the sidelines watching and don''t need to participate in the battle. I just let them experience the harshness and let them understand the true brutality in the battlefield." Akira explained.

    Akira''s idea of ??doing this is also simple. Since he decided to establish Akatsuki, of course, he must cultivate the three of them well and allow them to grow up and take charge of themselves quickly. Otherwise there would only be himself in the Akatsuki and there won''t be any difference from before.

    "Alright." Jiraiya also thought about it and agreed.

    "Yay!" Konan excitedly took Akira''s hand and Nagato and Yahiko were also excited.

    "Brother Akira, are you planning to go to the battlefield and let us observe how you fight?" Konan has never seen Akira fight on the battlefield and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth, while said sweetly: "I can finally see Brother Akira on the battlefield. Brother Akira''s heroic appearance, the most dazzling genius on the battlefield!"

    Akira couldn''t help but smile when he heard Konan giving him another title.

    Nagato and Yahiko both looked at Akira and agreed with Akira''s title.

    "True. The news of Akira forcing Hanzo to retreat has already spread throughout the major countries. Now many people call you that, saying that you are the most dazzling genius on the battlefield." Jiraiya also smiled.

    Nagato, Yahiko and Konan all nod their heads, looking forward to Akira''s heroic appearance on the battlefield and they will be able to see it soon!

 Chapter 137 - Akiras Bounty

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 137:

    Akira couldn''t help but smile when he heard Jiraiya words.

    Although during this period of time Akira and Jiraiya did not go to the battlefield, but they also have been keeping the news updated, so they were very clear of the prestige Akira had gotten from forcing Hanzo to retreat.

    Now, almost all the ninjas on the battlefield of the Country of rain know the name of Akira and the Sannin!

    Konoha, the three major countries and Ame, a total of four countries had already experience the power displayed by Akira and the Sannin and the names of Akira and Sannin have long been spread among their ninjas.

    The news of Akira and the Sannin being able to deter Hanzo had shaken the Ninja world and they became feared existence in the battlefield of the Country of Rain.

    Akira is the youngest of the four and yet he had gained the most attention, as he is called by many people as the dazzling genius on the battlefield of the Country of Rain.

    Iwa and Suna, after reviewing Akira and Sannin''s many actions before, became more wary. As Akira''s name become more and more resounding, they also paid more attention to Akira and the Sannins.

    "By the way, I also got a new intel that I want to talk to you about." Jiraiya suddenly remembered something and took out a few pieces of paper.

    Akira took a glanced and found out that it is the wanted order by Ame.

    Furthermore this seems to be the latest wanted order!

    Akira''s heart got a bad premonition and he can roughly guessed that it is not a good thing, by looking at Jiraiya''s expression.

    Sure enough, Jiraiya continued: "This is the latest wanted order by Ame. You and I are both on the list. Hanzo had attached great importance to us, especially you."

    Akira accepted the wanted order. With a quick glance, he read the contents of the wanted order, which should have been written by Hanzo himself.

    The details written above are:

    "Orochimaru, one of ''Konoha Sannin'', very dangerous individual and good at ninjutsu. One of Konoha''s S-rank threats. If you can kill this person, you will be rewarded with 40 million ryo and two S-rank ninjutsu."

    "Jiraiya, one of ''Konoha Sannin'', is good at summoning toads, fire ninjutsu and claims to be a toad sage. One of Konoha''s S-rank threats, if you can kill this person, you will be reward with 40 million ryo and two S-rank ninjutsu."

    "Tsunade, one of ''Konoha Sannin'', she has unparalleled strength and the granddaughter of Konoha''s founder Hashirama. One of Konoha S-rank threats. If this person can be killed, the reward will be 40 million ryo and two S-rank ninjutsu."

    Akira took a cursory look and found that the rewards for the Sannins were about the same, which turned out to be as high as 40 million ryo and two S-rank ninjutsu.

    "Hanzo is really rich." Akira shrugged, "It''s better to build Ame with the money he have than spending it on bounty. Isn''t Ame a very poor country? How can he actually spend so much money."

    40 million ryo is a large sum of money especially during the war and turmoil, this money is definitely a lot and it can be spent on making Ame better.

    "It''s more than that, look at your wanted order." Jiraiya laughed.

    Akira looked at his wanted order with some curiosity. Seeing Jiraiya tone, it is as if his reward amount is higher than the Sannin? Akira looked at the wanted order with some curiosity and Konan Nagato and Yahiko also approached.

    Akira face suddenly turned black after he looked at it

    The wanted order: Uchiha Akira, Konoha Uchiha''s clan super genius, proficient in genjutsu and ninjutsu, especially in lightning and wind ninjutsu, very high potential, Konoha''s most dazzling star on the battlefield. A young ninja that already possess great strength and he will be the biggest threat in the future. The reward for killing this person is 50 million ryo, two S rank ninjutsu and two A rank ninjutsu.

    Akira pursed his lips, Hanzo really want him dead.

    Actually setting the reward so high, even more than the Sannin!

    Akira''s current strength is definitely not as good as Sannin, but being so valued by Hanzo as he might grow into the biggest threat in the future.

    "As you had seen. Your reward is higher than ours. It''s 50 million ryo. Hanzo really value your threat so highly. I think that once this wanted order comes out, those Ame and other villages bounty hunters will go crazy. This wanted order stipulates that anyone in any village can receive a reward as long as they complete the task." Jiraiya said.

    Akira raised his eyebrows, this wanted order is really a bit troublesome, so Akira would definitely be noticed on the battlefield at all times.

    Under the so-called heavy bounty, there will confirm be a brave lad that will definitely jump out to look for him at that time.

    Hanzo eh Hanzo, you had really caused me a big trouble this time.

    A cold glint flashed in Akira''s eyes. Akira didn''t have a good impression on Hanzo originally and the two of them could be regarded as incompatible. Especially if Akira wants to establish Akatsuki in the Country of Rain, Hanzo is the greatest hindrance and Hanzo must be killed at that time.

    Akira''s thoughts flashed and then looked at Konan and the other two kid, only to see that they were very curious about the wanted warrant and Konan was not worried at all. In Konan''s heart, her brother Akira was the most powerful and he could definitely solve this trouble.

    "Regardless of these wanted orders, let''s get ready to go to the battlefield. I will show you how the real battlefield is like." Akira said.

    The three kids looked at Akira with great expectation.

    Especially Konan, who is the most excited, with a pair of eyes as if it could speak and she look at Akira with flickering eyes.

    Jiraiya also touched his chin and took the initiative to provide information: "I know that there is a elite troop from Iwa nearby, with a total of more than fifty people."

    "More than fifty people? What are their strength?" Akira asked.

    "Their strengths should be mixed, ranging from chunin to special jonin, so it is suitable for you to practice." Jiraiya said.

    A ninja army of fifty men is not a small scale.

    When she heard of the ninja troops from Iwa, Konan frowned slightly, whereas Nagato and Yahiko were also a little disgusted. Konan''s parents were killed by Iwa, whereas Nagato and Yahiko were injured by Iwa''s ninja. If it weren''t for Nagato''s rinnegan, they would have died long ago.

    So the three kids hated Iwa.

    "No problem, I will go for this Iwa troops then." Akira said lightly.

    "Brother Akira is really going to deal with fifty Iwa ninja alone?" When Konan heard this, her beautiful big eyes immediately looked at Akira with concern and Nagato and Yahiko were also shocked.

 Chapter 138 - Crazy decision, 1 vs 50?

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 138:

    Akira intend to fight against fifty people alone and he was so confident that Konan, Yahiko and Nagato were all slightly surprised, but at the same time a little excited.

    As expected of our great teacher. (The kids worshipping Akira)

    Jiraiya nodded silently, agreeing with Akira''s decision.

    A fifty-man Iwa force is also not a weak force on the current battlefield of the Country of Rain. It would be a good test for Akira''s current strength.

    Since Akira was able to kill a quasi-kage powerhouse like Sekkaiseki, although he had used tactics and trickety, but it was enough to show that his current strength was enough to match with a quasi-kage.

    "Let''s go." Akira shrugged: "Pervy sage, please tell me the location of those Iwa troops."

    "No problem." Jiraiya also gave Akira a map with clear markings about the Iwa forces information and location clearly written on it.

    Akira carefully looked at the map for a while, but was interrupted by the voice of sage of the six path in his mind: "Just take this opportunity to see how much stronger you have grown and in the past few months, you have also been training to get stronger. Tsk tsk, let us see if you can handle fighting fifty Iwa ninjas alone."

    "Don''t worry, you can just wait and see." Akira declared with confidence. The decision to fight against 50 ninjas seemed crazy, but he was also prepared for it.

    The sage stopped talking and Akira took Konan, Yahiko and Nagato, along with Jiraiya towards the battlefield.

    The rain in Ame continue falling and the continuous rain is depressing.

    However Konan and the other two kids were very excited, especially Konan. Those bright eyes kept staring at Akira with starstruck expression, giggling a d looking forward to Akira''s fight.

    Soon, they arrived at the Iwa forces temporary outpost.

    It is an abandoned village on a small hill in the distance ahead, which was used as a temporary base for the Iwa force.

    "It is the Iwa troops." Akira looked from afar and saw that there were some Iwa ninjas guarding back and forth outside the outpost. The security of the guards were tight, so Akira couldn''t help but sigh.

    "This ninja troop is led by a peak level jonin, named Temu. He is quite strong and it is said that he is close to quasi-kage-level. You must be careful and remain vigilant." Jiraiya also reminded.

    "No problem." Akira nodded with a smile and rushed out ahead.

    Konan, Nagato and Yahiko suddenly became nervous, they all looked at Akira''s figure a little nervously, both worried and excited.

    "Relax, keep your eyes wide open and watch. This is a high level fight by ninjas at the top of the ninja world. You three may not understand the fight but it will surely broaden up your view." Jiraiya smiled slightly and advised: "One person against fifty people alone, this confidence and domineering spirit, what youth."

    Hearing the same from Jiraiya, the three kids felt a bit relieved and focused their attention on Akira''s figure. They regain their excitement and focused their gazes, refusing to miss even a single moment.

    Akira has already started.

    The three tomoe of his sharingan appeared and Akira''s sharingan rotate as he observed the enemy.

    "Well, there are three people about 50 meters on the right and four people about 50 meters on the left. A total of seven people are patrolling. Their position is very good, many of them are dead ends and it is really difficult for ordinary people to attack." Akira whispered to himself.

    Akira didn''t ask the sage to help alert him of danger and completely relied on his own strength.

    It can be seen that the Iwa temporary outpost is heavily guarded and the defense is very tight. This is also the intended purpose, after all, the current situation in the country of rain is tense and it need to be tightly guarded.

    "Let''s use shurikenjutsu to get rid of these patrolling ninjas." Akira thought in his head, before his hand moved swiftly,and directly threw a dozen shurikens skillfully.

    Akira''s impeccable shurikenjutsu!

    More than a dozen shurikens shot out, pierced through the air, making a whistling sound. Even in the rainy environment, the speed of the flying shurikens did not slow down at all.

    "The enemies are standing at strategic location that maximize defence against projectile, thus isn''t it impossible to take down the enemies with just shurikenjutsu?" Yahiko muttered to himself when he saw this scene.

    But before he finished speaking, he heard Nagato surprised gasp.

    The shurikens collided with each other in mid-air, changing the original trajectory between the collisions and attacking toward the well defended patrolling ninja!

    Chakras string was attached to the shurikens, which is also convenient for Akira to freely control. The dozens of shurikens are all divided into different directions and aim at the vital points of the patrol ninja accurately!

    "This unworldly shurikenjutsu!" Nagato and Yahiko were both dumbfounded, feeling their scalp was numb and excited at the same time.

    Akira''s shurikenjutsu is truly extraordinary!

    It turns out that shurikens can be used in this way, which is simply unimaginable for both of the young kids mind. Both Nagato and Yahiko looked at Akira with deep respect. Only then did they understand the meaning why Akira assured them to relax and open their eyes wide open just now.

    A simple action turns a normal shuriken throwing into a deadly techniqhe. This is the power of sharingan insight and Akira''s tough training!

    At this moment, Akira showcase his extremely dazzling skills and it is deeply imprinted into the hearts of Nagato and Yahiko.

    Konan had seen Akida''s Shurikenjitsu before when they were still in the konoha base, so she was not so excited, however her face was still slighly flush red from admiring Akira.

    Soon, the shurikens accurately hit the vital points of the patrolling ninjas. Unfortunately, the injured ninjas were able to scream before the seven patrolling ninjas fell to the ground with blood sprayed.

    Seven ninjas were killed instantly!

    "The patrolling ninja is only chunin in strength, quite weak, so they are easy to take down." Akira can see that the strength of these patrol ninjas is not too strong.

    The dying throes of the patrolling guards have alerted the outpost of his attack.

    "There is an enemy attack. All seven patrolling ninjas are dead. Be on guard!" "Enemy attack! Enemy number unknown, prepare for battle!"

    Soon, the Iwa outpost became lively and it didn''t take long before these Iwa ninjas quickly rushed and prepared for defence. In the eyes of these Iwa ninjas, the seven patrolling ninjas had died instantly and the enemy must be an elite force, otherwise they would not have such strength to take them down so easily.

    However when the Iwa ninjas look around for the enemy, they were all taken aback because they saw Akira.

    Where are the enemy ninja forces?

    Under the heavy rain, there was only a handsome teen standing. The teen''s eyes were blood red, mysterious and powerful, giving a sharp and piercing gaze.

    There was only one person in the previous enemy attack? !

    They were stunned, but soon recognized Akira''s identity.

 Chapter 139 - I only need 3 minutes

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 139:

    "This... is Uchiha Akira!" Of course, there are a few Iwa ninjas that quickly recognized Akira''s identity.

    As soon as the name Uchiha Akira was uttered, a commotion occurred among the Iwa as all of them focused all their attention on Akira''s movement, not daring to lose sight of him.

    Uchiha Akira.

    The name of Akira has induce fear among his enemies.

    Almost no ninja in the battlefield does not know Uchiha Akira''s name. The reputation of Akira and Sannin had resounded through the battlefield of the Country of Rain, making countless people awed and angry. (Enemy countries are angry because of the damage Akira had done to them)

    "Is that Konoha''s Uchiha Akira?"

    "His eye..."

    In addition to the commotion, the Iwa ninjas couldn''t help but back off slightly. After all, the scene in front of thrm is really weird. In the middle of a heavy rain, there is only one young boy standing there. Is Uchiha Akira intending to deal with the fifty people here alone?

    An ridiculous thought arose in all the Iwa''s hearts. One person facing against fifty people. Is Uchiha Akira looking down on them too much?

    The Iwa ninjas were afraid and some were panicked. Thinking of Akira''s terrifying record, they couldn''t help but take a few steps back.

    "What are you guys panicking about? No matter how strong he is, he is only one person. We are a ninja force of more than fifty people. Why are we afraid of him?" A tall and muscular Iwa ninjas with high prestige among Iwa reminded.

    All of a sudden, the other Iwa ninjas all looked at the Iwa ninja that reminded them, feeling a little settled and they shouted: "Tiemu sama is right, the other party is just a kid..."

    "Yes he is right, a kid that just start running, no matter how strong they are, they must still have a limit. Moreover we have so many people here." The Iwa ninjas thought about it and they all calmed down.

    Although Akira''s name was reknown, but he couldn''t hold back the entire Iwa ninja force right? In addition they have Tiemu who is also a very strong ninja, so the Iwa ninjas gradually calm down from their panic.

    Tiemu stepped forward, with a bit of murderous intention in his eyes and looked at Akira: "I never thought that the famous Konoha genius would come to our outpost. You are now wanted by Ame, if anyone kill you, they can receive a huge bounty of 50 million ryo, as well as a S-rank ninjutsu! Now the entire Country of Rain battlefield is watching your movements. So I never would have thought that you would dare to take the initiative to come to us instead..."

    Tiemu is the leader of these Iwa ninjas, a strong ninja who is close to quasi-kage level.

    While talking, Tiemu heart became greedy for the reward. He was a little surprised and afraid at first when he saw Akira, but he quickly realized that there was only one person on the other side and no matter how they looked at it, they had the advantage with numbers. Therefore, Tiemu was gradually relieved and became confident. At the same time he also thought of Akira''s huge reward.

    If I can kill Uchiha Akira...

    Not only can I immediately become famous instantly, but I can also get a huge bounty!

    Thinking of this, Tiemu licked his lips with excitement, greed flashed in his eyes, obviously thinking of the benefits he would get after killing Akira.

    "Brothers, kill Uchiha Akira. Hanzo, the leader of Ame, has placed a bounty of 50 million and S-rank ninjutsu on his head. Once we got the bounty, everyone will share the bounty and become famous in the battlefield of the Country of Rain. Let the rest of the three villages all know how amazing our Iwa is!" Tiemu motivate loudly.

    Undoubtedly, Tiemu''s words were extremely provocative.

    Hearing Tiemu''s words, all the Iwa ninjas looked at Akira with uncontrollable greed grewing.

    Akira didn''t have any fear, these Iwa sure do have a lot of guts. They don''t seem to understand the current situation well. Although he is only one person, but it is like a tiger among the flock! How could he have the slightest fear?

    "You are the leader of these Iwa, right?" Akira looked at Tiemu and said emotionlessly.

    "So what? Uchiha Akira, you have been surrounded by us and you can''t escape, you are dead!" Tiemu sternly shouted.

    "Surrounded?" Akira glanced at the Iwa ninjas who were trying to surround him, chuckled and suddenly faintly uttered a few words: "Three minutes."

    Three minutes? What do he mean?

    Tiemu was taken aback and didn''t react at all, but at this moment of time, he saw Akira had already started making his move.

    Akira''s sharingan turned to meet Tiemu''s gaze.

    "Not good!" Tiemu was startled and felt an indescribable horror. He felt coldness in his heart. Inadvertently just now, his gaze met with Akira gaze...

    "Demonic illusion, shackle stake jutsu." Akira did not hesitate to use genjutsu with his sharingan and immediately used the poweful genjutsu shackle, stake jutsu as soon as he came up with a very clear purpose.

    In a flash, Tiemu was immersed in the genjutsu space, his limbs were all driven by wedges and he couldn''t move at all.

    "This, what kind of illusion is this?" Tiemu immediately noticed something was wrong, his body and limbs were completely restrained and his mind was getting weaker and weaker. In this illusion, he was not Akira''s opponent at all.

    Demonic Illusion, shack stake jutsu is the illusion that Uchiha Itachi uses to deal with Orochimsru and Akira is also able to deal with Tiemu with this jutsu easily.

    .....

    The wedge got driven into Tiemu''s body, Tiemu let out a scream, cold sweat flowed down his body as he got tortured in the illusion space and became extremely weak while experiencing the pain...

    In the illusion space, Tiemu screamed again and again.

    After a long time in the genjutsu, Akira finally removed the illusion.

    However in the reality, time has no move, when they saw Tiemu screamed, as he knelt directly on the ground, his body was weak in cold sweat and his face was pale white.

    "Tiemu sama!"

    "Tiemu sama, are you okay?" The surrounding Iwa ninjas were so astonished. Why did Tiemu sama fall down suddenly?

    Tiemu''s face was pale and bloodless, while he gasped weakly, "Damn it, he, his sharingan..."

    "Only ten seconds has passed, it seems like three minutes is more than enough." Akira said with disdain.

    Tiemu suddenly raised his head, only then did he understand the meaning of the three minutes Akira just said. Is he trying to kill us in three minutes?

    In the distance, the trio Konan, Yahiko and Nagato who had witnessed all this were even more awed, not only the shurikenjutsu, but Akira''s genjutsu had also opened their eyes and they admired the strength of Akira sincerely!

 Chapter 140 - Death God

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 140:

    "Brother Akira''s genjutsu is so powerful, he doesn''t need to make a move at all and the enemy falls down, so cool!" Konan eyes fluttered as she said with excitement.

    Nagato and Yahiko were also awed.

    This is the power of genjutsu, in their perspective Akira didn''t do anything but stare at Tiemu and he fell down weakly.

    Tie Mu was panting rapidly, he was mentally exhausted after being hit by the genjutsu and couldn''t help have a wave of fear for Akira''s strength.

    "This is too terrifying, just one glance..." The influence of the genjutsu left a shadow of fear in Tiemu''s heart and he dared not look at Akira''s eyes again.

    "Yang style, majestic destroyer flame jutsu!" At this time, Akira quickly hand sealed

    His hand seal was so fast that it was almost impossible to see the movement and in a flash, he used the majestic destroyer flame jutsu.

    Yang style, majestic destroyer flame jutsu!

    Akira added the nature transformation of Yang atrribute into the fire ninjutsu, which helps in improving the power of the ninjutsu. The appearance of the flame also changed and looks closer to golden color, resulting in a more powerful elemental ninjutsu.

    The golden flame with Yang attribute nature transformation can still burn vigorously even if it is in the rain and can''t be extinguished.

    Boom!

    The flames gushed out, like a golden beast roaring ferociously, burning all the wasteland. The golden flames surged to all directions, rolling up layers of thick air waves and the wave of heat rushed out, heating all the rainwater to evaporate.

    The flames soared into the sky and the explosive power was so strong that made even the distant Jiraiya who is a expert in fire ninjutsu stunned. He finally got the chance to see Akira''s yang style, fire ninjutus and it was actually burning with a unique golden flame.

    "This kid really have a lot of mysterious power..." Jiraiya touched his chin and smiled secretly, thinking that Akira was indeed a bit powerful.

    The three kids on the other hand were stunned since the beginning of the fight. They had seen just how unique and strong Akira''s jutsu were and we''re amazed by it.

    The flames burned everything ferociously. The Iwa ninjas never expected Akira to use fire ninjutus in a rainy weather. They had barely made any movement before they were burned by the scorching golden flames as they screamed in pain and fell to the ground...

    As for Tiemu, who was the focus of the flame, scream with terror as he watch the golden flame rushing toward his face.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!"

    Tiemu was greatly weakened after being caught in the genjutsu. Hence, even though he himself knew the danger coming, but he couldn''t react at all. Fortunately, the Iwa ninjas by his side moved quickly and seven Iwa Jonin worked together to release a big and sturdy mud wall and finally managed to blocked this powerful fire ninjutsu.

    "Phew." Tiemu breathed a sigh of relief, but he no longer looked down upon Akira and he was sweating with cold sweat, with lingering fear in his eyes.

    Judging by Akira''s performance, perhaps our fifty Iwa ninja may not be able to beat him.

    "Two more minutes." Akira''s faint voice came and he glanced at the panicked Tiemu, his voice was very cold and chilly, as if he is the death god pronouncing their sentence.

    There are still two minutes left!

    Akira moved again and he quickly hand sealed another series of ninjutsu in a blink of an eye.

    At this time, the Iwa ninja also reacted from their shocked, knowing how scarily strong Akira can be, they all rushed to Akira and prepared to adopt the tactics of guerrilla to start attacking Akira.

    Iwa ninjad rushed forward with Kunai, but Tiemu suddenly noticed something was wrong: "Stop, don''t rush forward, watch out for traps!"

    Bang!

    As soon as Tiemu''s words fell, the body of ''Akira'' suddenly exploded in front of them, forming a huge explosion. The scope of the explosion was very large, all the ninjas that are around five or six meters from the epicenter were hit by the explosion.

    With a loud bang, the five Iwa ninjas who approached Akira were affected by the explosion, their flesh and blood flew all over and all died horrendously.

    Akira use clone explosion jutsu, a A rank ninjutsu.

    "Damn it, it''s clone explosion jutsu, everyone, be careful, his body must be hidden somewhere, don''t let him go!" The bad premonition in Tiemu''s heart rose more and more and he finally knew that fighting Akira was the wrong decision.

    Panic gradually spread within the Iwa ninjas.

    They also seemed to have noticed something wrong, because Akira''s strength was far beyond their expectations and they all started to be afraid.

    Within a short period of time, more than a dozen Iwa ninjas had died...Who will be the next one?

    The Iwa ninjas leg couldn''t help tremble, their eyes were horrified as they look at Akira with wide wary eyes.

    In addition, Akira has now disappeared from their sight, which makes them panic even more, fearing where Akira could attack.

    Akira is like a god of death, harvesting their lives easily, which makes the Iwa ninjas people terrified.

    "Yang style, Lightning blade!" Akira suddenly appeared from underground and launch a surprise attack!

    Akira used the powerful lightning Ninjutsu lightning blade, which was also infused with the power of Yang atrribute. The lightning blade is formed by golden lightning and it is very dazzling, as it almost immediately enveloped Tiemu.

    "No, it''s a Lightning ninjutus, be careful!" Tiemu shouted, his pupils shrinking.

    "It''s useless, my Lightning blade is not an ordinary Lightning ninjutus. Furthermore lightning attribute is also the nemesis of Earth attribute..." Akira said emotionlessly while the Lightning blade go through everything and the golden lightning stabs away with great power.

    A thunderous explosion occured.

    The golden lightning ninjutsu exploded with great power and engulfed Tiemu.

    "Earth style..." Tiemu was just preparing to defend, but he had been weaken by Akira''s genjutsu and his actions were even more sluggish and slower.

    Without hesitation, the lightning ninjutsu penetrated directly through Tiemu''s body.

    "Pff." The lightning bladd pierced through Tiemu''s heart and Tiemu spit out a mouthful of blood, his pupils gradually dilated, losing his vitality, body turned soft and he fell directly to the ground.

    Tiemu is dead!

    Tiemu fell to the ground and died instantly.

    "This, this... Tiemu sama is dead..."

    "Tiemu sama actually died?" The surrounding Iwa ninjas were terrified and horrified by the death if Tiemu.

    "Exactly three minutes." Akira said casually and then glanced at the rest of the Iwa ninjas: "It''s your turn."

    Three minutes!

    These Iwanin people took a cold breath in,, remembering the three minutes Akira said just now. A thick fear flashed in their eyes and most of them completely lost their fighting spirit and could not speak at all.

    The terrifying young man in front of them, at this moment, seemed to be no different from the god of death.

 Chapter 141 - Massacre

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 141:

    Right on the dot, Akira took three minutes to kill the Iwa force leader, Tiemu and all the Iwa ninjas fell into shock and panic.

    After seeing Akira''s strength, everyone was terrified. Even Tiemu was killed by Akira within three minutes, at the same time, more than a dozen Iwa ninja died protecting Tiemu. Who else can stop him?

    "This kid has become stronger again. The golden lightning ninjutsu and fire ninjutsu are indeed more powerful than normal elemental ninjutus..." Jiraiya sighed slightly and was deeply envious.

    Jiraiya can also clearly feel that Akira''s chakra and physical strength have also gotten stronger and better. Akira''s progress was so rapid in the battlefield, that it was simply terrifying.

    Even Jiraiya felt a little bit of pressure, while witnessing Akira''s growth speed and it won''t take long till Akira will surpass him.

    Most importantly, Akira is only twelve years old now...

    Thinking about the time when he was twelve years old, Jiraiya felt his cheek burning hot with embarass.e.m.e.nt. As compared to Akira being a super genius, Jiraiya was considered a very slow and stupid learner when he was young, so much that he was embarassed.

    "Brother Akira is really amazing." Konan whispered cheerfully, her eyes shining brightly and at the same time she was aware of the huge gap between herself and Akira''s strength. She secretly clenched her fist with determination as she strive to work hard and catch up to Akira.

    Yahiko and Nagato were even more stunned. They just withness the cruelty of the battlefield and at the same time they were completely convinced by Akira''s strength.

    The heavy rain drizzle on Akira''s body, but he didn''t give a care, his eyes swept over the petrified Iwa ninjas.

    The Iwa ninjas were shocked and they all were too afraid to look at Akira''s gaze. The few Iwa ninjas who were look at by Akira gaze were even more afraid. They were so afraid that they retreated several steps back and warily be on guard against Akira''s attack.

    "You, you..." a Iwa ninja looked at Akira completely speechless.

    "Tiemu sama is dead!" Someone shouted among the crowd and the other Iwa ninja quickly lost their fighting spirit and retreated.

    Akira took one step forward.

    Immediately the Iwa ninjas were even more frightened, retreating many steps back at once. They had completely lost their courage to fight against Akira and could only keep backing away so that they can stay alive. Afterall the death of Tiemu had dealt a great blow on the Iwa force morale and cohesion.

    "Lightning style, earth flash jutsu!"

    (Naruto Wiki: A Lightning Release technique that allows the user to create a wave of electricity from their hands. The user can vary its power from a small surge to shock an opponent to a powerful stream of lightning capable of ripping through solid rock.)

    Akira used another ninjutsu with yang attribute nature transformation, with it''s power doubled and the golden lightning was released by Akira''s hands. Utilizing the raining weather, Akira spread the lightning with the help of the rain and attack the Iwa ninjas.

    Lightning ninjutsu has a advantage effect on earth ninjutsu and Akira took the opportunity to release this ninjutsu.

    The golden lightning spread along the water and the ground, making sizzling electrical sound. In an instant, nearly ten Iwa ninja was hit and fell to the ground, convulsing with pain.

    "Quick, run!" Finally, A Iwa ninja shouted like crazy. Their cohesion as a team completely collapsed and they form no resistant at the face of Akira!

    Akira ignored him and continued to move.

    Akira used his shurikenjutsu with chakras strings and paper bomb attached to the shuriken. He ghen threw the shuriken out and the paper bomb exploded in a chain, causing the ninja who was fleeing to suffer heavy casualties.

    Akira at this moment is like a lion among the flock, the king of the forest, a unbeatable existence in the jungle!

    That powerful aura that Akira gives out as the hunter frightened the Iwa ninjas badly and finally realized that they have no chance since the beginning. With such strength, no wonder Hanzo is so wary of this kid!

    The Iwa ninjas thought, but found that Akira attacked them and they have no time to avoid the attack of the shurikens at all, as they all fell to the ground and died.

    More and more Iwa ninjas lay down dead and the battlefield was like a living hell.

    Almost every step Akira took, there will be a corpse put to rest.

    War is just so cruel, there is no room for regrets or compassion. It is either you die or I die.

    The three kids in the distance were also aware of the cruelty in the battlefield and their expressions were gradually complicated. After watching such a battle, their mentality has also changed and grown matured a lot.

    Akira''s invincible figure on the battlefield made the three of them unforgettable.

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, while Akira stroll around the battlefield. There are only very few Iwa ninjas alive in the battlefield. With Akira killing the last ninja using a shuriken, the fifty Iwa ninja force was declared as all dead.

    Akira alone took down a fifty-man Iwa force!

    Looking at the way he effortlessly took down the 50 Iwa force, Jiraiya was sure that Akira was sure that he is more powerful than what he had displayed.

    Of course, Akira''s had consumed a lot of his Chakra, other than that, there is no other problem. Even the consumption of his physical strength is limited. After all, Akira is getting more and more proficient in Yang atrribute and it is very helpful in restoring his body strength so Akira basically does not consume much physical strength.

    "Finally resolved." Akira said causally.

    "Brat, your strength is indeed getting more and more terrifying, even I am amazed by your masive improvement. I wonder how terrifying your strength will be once your sharingan further evolve into mangekyo sharingan..." Sage of the six path was shocked.

    "Mangekyo Sharingan?" Akira''s heart was moved. Although Akira is progressing very fast now, but his strength has reached a bottleneck after approaching Quasi kage level and it is difficult for him to go further in a short period of time.

    But if he awakened the mangekyo sharingan, it will be completely different. As long as the he awakened mangekyo sharingan, Akira can reach the strength of kage level in an instant, which is equivalent to a complet advancement!

    However, mangekyo sharingan is not so easy to awakened. The only way to awakened this cursed eye even further is to witnessed the death of a close person they hold dearly or generates great negative emotional stimulation.

    Akira thought for a while, but no longer dwell on it for long, as he turned his gaze back to the battlefield.

    The Iwa''s corpses laid everywhere and Akira is like a death god that had just descended to reap the people life.

    "It''s really surprising. Akira, your time to finish the battle is much earlier than I expected and your strength has improved greatly." Jiraiya also stepped forward to Akira side in amazement and said with enviousness.

    The three kids also walked to Akoray''s side, completely immersed in the battle just now. They were speechless but the strong worship in their eyes was obvious for all to see.

    "Thanks for the praise, let''s leave quickly. Someone might come here in a while to check on the fluctuating chakra outburst here and the mess we made." Akira explained.

    "Alright, let''s go." Jiraiya also nodded in agreement and the five figures flashed away.

    The five people then left the battlefield.

    One day later, the news of Uchiha Akira appearing on the battlefield and killing fifty Iwa ninjas alone quickly spread to every corner of the country of rain!

 Chapter 142 - Frightened

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 142:

    The news of Akira massacring Iwa''s fifty-man force seemed to have grown wings and quickly spread to every corner of the battlefield in the Country of Rain.

    With the news spread around the country of rain, everyone was discussing about the latest hot topic.

    Konoha''s ninjas were of course very proud to hear this news and they were also impressed by Akira''s gut and feat in doing so. In the current battlefield of the Country of Rain, Akira''s reputation is getting higher and higher, almost side by side with Sannin in reputation.

    As for the other villlage Ame, Suna and Iwa, they were in shock. They didn''t expect such a big movement make by Akira after a period of silence, making them completely stunned. Especially the sorrowful Iwa, who are even more frightened and angry, as they never would have thought that Akira, who had disappeared from the battlefield for a few months, would suddenly appear and make a big commotion.

    This is because Akira was busy teaching Konan, Nagato and Yahiko for the past few months and he hadn''t appeared on the battlefield for a long time.

    Just when many people gradually forgot the crazy feats that he had done, he suddenly appeared and destroyed the fifty ninja - Iwa force!

    Under such circ.u.mstances, Akira''s name resounded through the battlefield once again and no one could ignore how dangerous such a individual can pose.

    Moreover, Akira''s appearance this time was particularly stunning and he had shocked the battlefield of the Country of Rain. Many people then recalled Akira''s title and his record of pushing back Hanzo.

    Jiraiya and Akira also got the news and the reaction of various countries was also in their expectations.

    "Akira, the commotion you made is really big. It seems like Hanzo is right. This Ninja World War will be stage where you become a legend..." Jiraiya said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    Akira smiled, shook his head and said: "How can I be a legend be so easily. It has to be built with countless achievements and strengths and I am still a bit lacking. However the Sannin will be very hopeful in achieving this title."

    The Sannin in the original story got their legendary title in this Ninja World War, which was acc.u.mulated with countless blood achievements and Akira knew this very well. (Note: the future generations called them the legendary Sannin)

    Although Akirs''s current record is also terrifying: killing Quasi-kage, force Hanzo in to retreat and destroying a force of fifty ninja alone. But to truly earned the legendary title, he is still a little bit lacking.

    After all, Akira''s current biggest record is to force Hanzo to retreat, which was done together with Sannin. In addition to that, he had only killed a quasi-kage powerhouse, Sekkaiseki before. Akira did not have a record where he fight against kage-level powerhouse alone, so he is still slightly weaker than the Sannin.

    If Akira want to truly rise on the battlefield and create legends, he had to reach kage level or awaken his mangekyo sharingan.

    "At your age, you already have a promising future." "Jiraiya also smiled and replied, Akira''s growth is really amazing. If Akira is his student, Jiraiya would 80% think that Akira is the son of prophecy foretold by the old toad sage.

    Akira shrugged and was not satisfied.

    Although Akira has achieved such a strength at his age which everyone was envious about, but he himself is not satisfied.

    "What shall we do next? "Jiraiya asked.

    Akira said with a smile: "At present, the three Konan, Yahiko and Nagato are still not able to be completely independent on the battlefield, so we still need to take care of them. However, we should not leave the battlefield for too long. We still have to go back to the base and do out job. "

    "Yes, I think so too." "Jiraiya agreed.

    Akira and Jiraiya also plan to take turns to take care of the three kids. Depending on the situation of Konan, Yahiko and Nagato, it will take at least two or three years before they can truly grow up and act independently.

    Of course, during this period, they can''t delay their own business as well.

    "Brother Akira, your shurikenjutsu are so powerful, can you teach me? "Konan looked at Akira as she blinked cutely. Her big, round and beautiful eyes flickered and she looked very cute.

    Akira pinched Konan''s face and smiled: "Everyone has their own ninjutsu suitable for themselves, Konan your paper ninjutus is very powerful and very suitable for you. If you practice paper ninjutus to the extreme, it may not be worse than my Shurikenjutsu. You should practice Paper ninjutsu well. Concentration and perseverance is the most important quality of a ninja''s growth. "

    The three kids were taken aback by Akirs''s words and even Jiraiya was slightly startled, as the wise words resonate with them.

    Akira''s words are very simple, but the underlying principles have convinced the trio to contemplate.

    Akira continued: "There is no absolutely invincible ninjutsu. All ninjutsu have weakness. It is not that the stronger the ninjutsu on the surface, the better. Only the one that suits you is the best, understand?"

    Konan and the other two kids nodded, half understanding and half confused but their admiration for Akira grew even more.

    "After a day of tiring training, all three of you go and sleep." Akira patted Konan''s head..

    "Hai." Everyone went to sleep.

    On the other hand, Konan was unwilling to let go of Akira''s hand while hugging his arm sweetly. At the same time, Konan said with some worry: "Brother Akira, Nagato is really strong. I had started training my ninjutsu earlier than him, but now he has catch up and I can only fight him to a tie..."

    Konan is very sad, she wants to be the most powerful helper to Akira, but seeing that Nagato is the most talented of the three, it makes Konan a little nervous.

    "Stupid girl." Akira squeezed Konan''s cheek. It would be weird if Konan could win Nagato. Nagato has the rinnegan with him and his talent was also good, so he can naturally surpassed Konan quickly.

    "Nagato and Yahiko are both talented. Although Nagato is a really talented kid, but in my heart, you are the one I treat as a family" Akira pinched Konan''s face and said.

    Konan smile suddenly blossom like a flower and kissed Akira abruptly while saying sweetly: "En!"

    "Konan, I need your help in the future. I can''t rest assured about Yahiko and Nagato, so I need your help for checking and managing the Akatsuki in the future." Akira asked.

    Konan nodded vigorously. She already knew about Akira''s intention on the creation of Akatsuki, and Konan, Nagato and Yahiko had all become the first members of the Akatsuki.

    Konan was extremely happy when she heard Akira asking for her help and kissed Akira on the cheek several times, making Akira dumbfounded.

    It''s a pity that Konan is still too young now, otherwise...Bah, bah, what are you thinking about!

 Chapter 143 - Suna and Iwa alliance

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 143:

    About another week passed.

    In the early morning.

    Akira wakes up from his sweet dream, but the the first he saw is Konan already awake and she is smiling at him while leaning up to look at him.

    "So early?" Akira asked softly with a smile on the corner of his lips.

    "Hehe, I''ve made breakfast, it is your favorite ramen." Konan said with a smile, she want to take care of Akira in every possible way.

    On the battlefield, a bowl of steaming ramen is simply considered the most extravagant food. Konan knows Akira''s preferences, so she had deliberately puts the ingredients he like and this kind of treatment is only for Akira.

    Akira finished taking a quick shower and the ate the noodles with a smile, while Konan looked at Akira eating with her chin on her palm as she smiled happily.

    Whereas Jiraiya, Yahiko and Nagato didn''t have such good treatment. The three of them ate a simple breakfast bitterly while envying Akira in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do.

    The way Konan treated Akira is completely different compared to them. Jiraiya, Nagato, and Yahiko can only look enviously, but dare not make any requests.

    Don''t look at Koman with only a lively smile in front of Akira, but in front of Nagato and others, she will turned cold, unapproachable and even smiled very little. This makes Nagato and Yahiko''s relationship with Konan now only at acquaintances.

    Jiraiya also looked at the simple breakfast in his bowl and then at the steaming ramen with rich and steaming ingredients of Akira and he suddenly lost his appetite.

    Jiraiya opened his mouth as well and was about to spit out a few words, but at this moment, he heard a crisp frog croal from outside the door.

    "Huh?" Jiraiya''s expression turned serious instantly as he became focus.

    Akira also stopped eating his ramen.

    The frog''s croak just now was from Jiraiya''s communication toad. Jiraiya is good at Mountain''s Myoboku toad art and can use the toads to collect and communicate information.

    Jiraiya opened the door and saw a palm-sized green toad jumped in. There was also a scroll on the toad''s back, which was obviously the transported message.

    "Thank you." Jiraiya patted the toad on the back and the toad disappeared into a puff of white smoke.

    Akira squinted his eyes, Jiraiya''s summon is really convenient, maybe I should go to a place like Mount Myoboku when I have time to find my summon animal?

    Jiraiya picked up the scrolls, only to see that the scrolls were all encrypted with special codes. Jiraiya said, "It''s news from Tsunade and the others..."

    Jiraiya was still smiling at first, but gradually his brows were furrowed: "Akira, Tsunade asked you to go back to the Konoha''s base. It seems like she have something important to discuss with you."

    "Oh?" Tsunade actually sent information specially to me, which is obviously not a trivial matter.

    "Well, Tsunade asked one of us to go back and she also especially hoped that you will go back. Something seems to have happened." Jiraiya said.

    "No problem, I''ll go back." Since Tsunade asked, Akira will naturally agree.

    "Good."

    "The three of you will stay here and I will be back soon." Akira give out several instruction. Although the three kids were reluctant, they can only obey Akira''s words.

    After giving out all his instructions, Akira hurried back to Konoha base immediately. At the same time, Akira was also puzzled, wondering what was going on right now, why did Tsunade recall him in such a hurry?

    Akira was full of doubts and even accelerated the speed of his journey. The residence that Akira and Jiraiya also found was not too far away from the Konoha base, so Akira arrived in only half a day.

    "Akira sama!" In the Konoha base, all the Konoha ninjas bowed to Akira. They were surprised and delighted when they saw Akira back and at the same time respected him greatly. Akira''s name has already resounded through Konoha and these Konoha ninjas all admired and respected him from the bottom of their hearts.

    Akira greeted these ninjas back and was then led by a chunin to the meeting hall.

    "Tsunade sama, Akira sama is back." The chunin notified and Akira saw Tsunade.

    She still have the perfect face, but her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, seemingly worried about something. However, when she saw Akira came back, her eyes brightened and she finally smiled.

    " Has something serious happened, making me or Pervy sage rush back here?" Akira also unceremoniously sat across from Tsunade and couldn''t help asking with worry.

    While he was walking in the Konoha base, Akira had felt the solemn atmosphere.

    "Yes, it''s a big deal." Tsunade didn''t waste time talking nonsense with Akira and said straightforwardly: "Suna and Iwa have temporarily alliance together to deal with our Konoha Village."

    "What?" Akira was drinking tea, but his hand paused slightly and the tea spilled out.

    Tsunade nodded, confirming the truthfulness of the news.

    Suna and Iwa actually alliance together?

    Akira suddenly frowned. This was indeed a major event, no wonder Tsunade wanted him to come back.

    In the original story, the story about this war in the Ninja world are unclear, so Akira doesn''t know if there is any alliance in between Suna and Iwa, or whether it is because his own existence has changed the plot, causing the two villages to temporarily alliance together.

    "The conflict between the three countries is almost impossible to mediate, otherwise there will be no war, but Suna and Iwa are alliancing?" Akira squinted his eyes with thought. There are many conflicts between Suna and Iwa, but the two actually alliance together to deal with Konoha is really beyond Akira''s expectation.

    Akira suddenly thought whether it was because of his own existence that Iwa and Suna were more pressured than in the original story on the battlefield of the Country of Rain, so this forced the alliance to be formed.

    "There are many conflicts and grudges in between Iwa and Suna, thus it won''t be easy for them to be truly allied with one another. This kind of alliance is easy to break." Akira said calmly.

    "That being said, this time Iwa and Suna''s goal is very clear, which is to deal with Konoha, so we are facing a lot of pressure. The enemy has strong ninjas such as the puppeteer expert Chiyo and explosion corps captain Shirotsuchi, which will be a struggle for us to match both villages powerhouse. Orochimaru has taken Nawaki and Minato to the battlefield already..." Tsunade said seriously.

    Akira nodded clearly, so it seemed that the frontline pressure was indeed great.

    "So Akira, you must help this time. We have no advantage in the face of the combination of Suna and Iwa." Tsunade said.

    Did Suna and Iwa really join forces?

    A flash of cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes and he was a little worried when he heard that both Nawaki and Minato rushed to the battlefield.

    Akira said: "No problem, leave it to me."

    This time Suna and Iwa joined forces might be be his chance to get stronger on the battlefield!

 Chapter 144 - Premonition

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 144:

    Suna and Iwa are only temporarily alliancing on the battlefield. This alliance is absolutely impossible to stay together for a long time. After all, Suna and Iwa also have hostile relationship and Akira is clear about that.

    It is precisely because of this that although the alliance of Suna and Iwa puts pressure on Akira, but he also remained calm.

    "Suna and Iwa join forces means that Chiyo, Shirotsuchi and other strong ninjas will also appear and it just happens to be a opportunity for me to test against..." Akira had long decided to use this Ninja World War to gain more fame. Hence he wanted to fight against well known ninjas like Chiyo and Shirotsuchi to get more recognize.

    Chiyo is Suna number one puppeteer master and Shirotsuchi is the captain of Iwa''s explosion corps. Both of them are strong kage level ninja and they are also good opponents for Akira to test his might.

    "Perhaps this will also be an opportunity to test my progress." Akira has a faint premonition in his heart that he will awaken his mangekyo sharingan soon.

    Mangekyo sharingan...

    Of course Akira is looking forward to the awakening of his mangekyo sharingan. Just like its name mangekyo sharingan(English literal name: Kaleidoscope Copy Wheel Eye), every mangekyo sharingan has different abilities after awakening their eyes. Hence Akira is looking forward to his own mangekyo sharingan''s abilities.

    However, it is not an easy task to awake mangekyo sharingan, as one must experience great negative emotions to have a chance in awaken it. In the original story, Uchiha Itachi once said that the awakening of mangekyo sharingan require the person to kill their closest person. This is just a general statement.

    For example, Uchiha Itachi witnessed Uchiha''s Shisui suicide and awakened his eyes; Uchiha Obito awakened his eyes while witnessing the death of Rin in front of him. Neither of them killed their closest person, but they also awakened their mangekyo sharingan. Therefore, awakening the mangekyo sharingan does not necessarily require one to kill one''s close friend personally. It can be awakened as long as they undergoes huge negative emotions.

    However even so, awakening mangekyo sharingan is by no means easy.

    Akira shook his head, expelled the thought from his mind and focused on what was in front of him.

    Tsunade chuckled softly: "I believe you, you are much more reliable than that baka, Jiraiya. This time Iwa and Suna are teaming up to fight against us, hence we have to treat it with caution."

    Akira couldn''t help but smile upon hearing Tsunade''s words.

    "But I need to stay to organize our ninja troops for the time being and wait for reinforcements, so I''m afraid I have to let you go to the battlefield first and I will have to catch up later." Tsunade said while looking at Akira.

    Akira nodded and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips: "No problem."

    "Then I will wait for your good news." Tsunade face suddenly blushed as she made a cute gesture: "You can do it!"

    Akira was taken aback and suddenly laughed amusedly. He didn''t expect Tsunade, who has always been beautiful and generous, to have such a childish and cute side.

    Seeing Akira''s smile, Tsunade''s face became even redder and she was annoyed at Akira, but Akira''s heart flutter after seeing all of Tsunade gesture. Akira opened his mouth and was about to say something, but suddenly smelled a fragrant breeze and saw Tsunade approaching him.

    Tsunade stood on tiptoe and kissed Akira''s forehead. The gentle touch was familiar and unforgettable. As soon as Akira raised his head, he saw Tsunade''s red soft lips and flushed face.

    The relationship between Tsunade and Akira is getting closer and closer, even far beyond the scope of ordinary teachers and students. Tsunade appreciates Akira a lot and pays more attention to Akira.

    With their relationship between the two is getting closer and closer and Tsunade has done more intimate acts with Akira like this more than once.

    Akira was okay, but he was taken aback and there was a goofy smile on his face. On the contrary, Tsunade was a little embarrassed, avoiding Akira''s gaze: "Come on, that kiss just meant to give you luck, don''t think too much about it."

    Akira pursed his lips and he didn''t expect Tsunade to have such a tsundere moment.

    "Then I will be heading to the battlefield." Akira said.

    "Okay, Orochimaru, Nawaki and Minato should have already started fighting there. You must be careful." The blush on Tsunade''s face diminished slightly when it came to business, as she said solemnly.

    Akira nodded and wen to prepare his necessity. He brought a map, enough food pills, paper bomb, shurikens and other items. Once done, he set off on the road.

    The map had been carefully marked by Tsunade, so Akira doesn''t have to worry and he can easily find the location of the battlefield.

    The heavy rain in the sky never stopped, Akira also gradually felt the atmosphere of the war and the tension gradually spread. Akira hurried to the location for about a day or two before reaching the battlefield.

    This is Konoha''s front line and Konoha ninjas have always been stationed here. The garrisons are basically Konoha''s elite ninja troops.

    Akira glanced around and saw some Konoha ninjas and occasionally corpses.

    "Who is it?" At this time, a Konoha ninja discovered Akira''s track as Akora did not deliberately hide his track and it was normal to be discovered.

    "It''s me." Akira said lightly.

    "Akira sama!" The Konoha ninja was extremely surprised: "You actually came to support the battlefield, great, it seems like we will be able to win!" There are several Konoha ninjas who are also surprised and happy, all watching in admiration.

    Akira''s reputation is in full swing and the Konoha ninjas are all excited at the news that Akira has come to support the battlefield.

    Akira smiled: "Who is your leader? What is the current situation now?"

    ..

    "We are a squad led by Minato sama. We are currently fighting Iwa ninjas and Iwa''s reknown genius kurotsuchi" A Konoha ninja replied immediately.

    "Oh?" Akira was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect it to be so coincidental.

    These Konoha ninjas are actually Minato''s troops and their opponent is actually kurotsuchi.

    "Take me to see Minato." Akira said immediately.

    "Yes sir." The Konoha ninja was excited and he immediately brought Akira to see Minato.

    Minato is indeed the leader of this ninja squad and this is the first time that Minato has served as the leader of a ninja squad. However, Minato is also pretty and unambiguous when facing Iwa.

    "Minato!" When Akira saw Minato and greeted him, Minato was busy frowning and thinking about something.

    "Akira?" Seeing Akira, Minato was equally surprised and excitedly came up to pat Akira on the shoulder while saying: "Great, you actually came to support us! This time Iwa and Suna are coming aggressively, I was still frustrated on what to do next, but now that you are here, everything is not a problem!"

    Minato was a little excited.

    Akira curled the corners of his lips. Minato, this brat really think to highly of me.

 Chapter 145 - Torment

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 16 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 145:

    Besides Minato, the Konoha ninjas next to him were also looking at Akira with admiration.

    In their view, Akira is their hope.

    Akira glanced at all the Konoha''s ninjas and smiled faintly: "Isn''t it just kitsuchi, but he had forced all of you to this degree?"

    Akira had fought against kitsuchi before and he was very impressed with number first genius of Iwa.

    Kitsuchi is very strong and he is the son of third tsuchikage Ohnoki. In addition, he is about five years older than Akira and Minato, so it is a surprised that he is a peak jonin and is also slightly stronger than Minato

    "I am not you and it is still difficult for me to deal with kitsuchi. I can stall him and defend by using flying raijin, but it is too difficult for me to win the fight." Minato shook his head and sighed: "Oh, I have also been hearing great news of your strength getting stronger recently. Now, I guess the Iwa will be damn terrified once they heard the news that you came to the battlefield."

    Minato heard about Akira''s destroying the fifty-man ninja force and joke with it.

    Akira smiled and said: "Don''t mention it anymore, I am being hunted by Ame now."

    "Such a wanted order is simply going to attract lots of bounty hunter to hunt you. An unprecedented 50 million reward..." Minato looked envied.

    Akira rolled his eyes and said, "Nice of you to just say. Why don''t you try the feeling of being memorized by tens of thousands of ninjas on this battlefield?"

    Minato thought for a moment, shuddered suddenly and gave Akira a look that of "I wish you the best, good luck".

    "By the way, where are Orochimaru and Nawaki?" Akira asked.

    "Oh, the two of them are leading the troops. They are fighting against Suna''s puppeteers and Iwa explosion corps. The situation is also very bad and I am planning to support them after solving Kitsuchi." Minato explained.

    That''s why Akira was still wondering why he didn''t see Orochimaru and Nawaki. It seems like Orochimaru and Nawaki are in the real main battlefields and this is just a small battlefield.

    "Is it just Kitsuchi?" A faint cold light flashed in Akira''s eyes. Akira fought Kitsuchi last time and he was very strong, at least worthy of his genius title.

    "Then solve it quickly and we can go to the main battlefield." Akira said.

    Hearing Akira''s relax tone, Minato suddenly felt helpless, but only Akira will had such confidence.

    "Alright." Minato said: "You will deal with Kitsuchi and I will deal with the other people." Minato has a very humble and gentle temper. After seeing Akira coming, he gave him the leading position.

    Akira didn''t act polite and immediately nodded: "No problem."

    The two arranged the preparation and when the surrounding Konoha ninjas saw Akira''s arrival, they all gained confidence and their morale skyrocketed. Minato let out a bitter smile to himself, this is all because of Akira''s prestige now.

    Minato clenched his fists secretly, he couldn''t let Akira to be always stronger him...

    " Minato sama, Iwa forces is coming!" At this time, a sensory ninja who was inquiring about the news came to report the situation.

    With Akira''s reinforcements, Minato was determined in his heart and said, "Everyone listens to my orders and get ready to fight!"

    "Yes!" At this time, most of the Konoha ninjas knew the news of Akira''s arrival and all of them were full of energy, ready to fight. They wanted to teach the Iwa a painful lesson a long time ago.

    The war begins!

    With the sound of explosions and the surging of Chakra, Akira could clearly feel the arrival of the war.

    Akira''s eyes became blood-red, which is exactly the activation of his Sharingan.

    Akira curled his lips. He hadn''t seen kitsuchi for a while. It seems that this guy is doing well and his strength must have improved a lot. There second battle against each other is going to be interesting.

    In the heavy rain, the two sides fought fiercely.

    Kitsuchi and Akira were the first to bear the brunt. When Kitsuchi saw Akira, he shook his head, revealing a trace of surprise and anger: "Uchiha Akira, you actually dare to appear on the battlefield?"

    Kitsuchi has a simple appearance, a tall man and a pair of bright eyes. He stared at Akira fiercely. What Kitsuchi was talking about was Akira''s destoying of fifty-man army force. In fact, Iwa and Suna were forced to form an alliance, which was largely stimulated by this incident.

    The current Iwa ninja and Akira, are real enemies, they are extremely hostile against him!

    "Why do I not dare, it''s Iwa who seems to be completely wiped out by me?" Akira shrugged and said lightly, but Kitsuchi was so angry that he literally release smoke on his head(anime logic)...

    Konoha ninjas couldn''t help but smile, the tension before has eased a lot.

    Kitsuchi''s was a little embarrassed and he couldn''t consciously argued against Akira. So he immediately moved his hands and a huge chakra gushed from his body: "Earth style, erupt jutsu."

    Earth style, erupt jutsu! This is Kitsuchi''s specialty and it is one of his best earth ninjutsu.

    Loud noise from the ground resounded and it is like a small earthquake, causing Konoha''s ninjas to panic slightly.

    "Yang style, majestic demolisher jutsu!"

    Akira signaled all Konoha ninjas to retreat, he then formed a seal almost at an unnoticeable speed and then unleashed the ninjutsu.

    Majestic demolisher jutsu!

    Golden flames rised into the sky, the scope of ninjutsu is also very large. Although not as powerful as majestic destroyer jutsu, but the power and speed are better, so Akira uses this ninjutsu to deal with Kitsuchi.

    Suddenly, the fire ninjutsu exploded and the golden flame was shocking.

    Whether it was Iwa or Konoha''s ninjas, many of them were shocked when they saw such a gorgeous and terrifying golden flame for the first time.

    The speed and power of this ninjutsu ninjutsu are all first-class. When against the volcano, the soil was burnt to char and in such rainy weather, the flame also did not go out at all, instead it burn even more ferociously.

    Kitsuchi was taken aback by the flames spewed out and he could only use another earth ninjutsu to resist again: "Earth style, rock manipulation jutsu!" A huge rock appeared, blocking the front of Kitsuchi and other Iwa ninjas as they struggled to stay alive.

    "Too slow." Akira said faintly and a dozen kunai shot out between his hands, all with paper bomb on them.

    "No, everyone get away!" Kitsuchi''s expression changed and he shouted immediately.

    However, it was too late.

    The paper bomb exploded, forming a violent shock wave, blasting all five or six Iwa ninja into the air and even Kitsuchi was hit by the shock wave. Blegh, he vomited a mouthful of blood and he was extremely embarrassed!

 Chapter 146 - Big gap

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 146:

    Kitsuchi looked at Akira in horror, he is also a peak level jonin and his strength had grown a lot compared to the last time he fight against Akira. Although he have heard of Akira''s increasingly reknown reputation these days, Kitsuchi is also a genius of Iwa and he also has his own pride and confidence. Even if he is not as strong as Akira, he is not too weak, right?

    But once he had a exchange with Akira...

    He realised that the gap between them have grown so big!

    A year ago, when Akira and Kitsuchi fought, although Akira had the advantage because he use lightning ninjutsu to restrain his earth ninjutsu. However now, Kitsuchi felt immense pressure and he realisrd their is a huge gap between him and Akira.

    He is not Akira''s opponent at all!

    "This... how is it possible?" Kitsuchi wiped the blood spilled from the corners of his mouth with his hands, his eyes were dumbstruck and they lost their l.u.s.ter. He is Iwa''s strongest genius, but what is going on in front of him?

    "Kitsuchi sama!"

    The surrounding Iwa ninja surbodinates shouted and they also noticed that Kitsuchi situation was not good. Uchiha Akira in front of him was really like a dazzling star on the battlefield and he shine so brightly that no one could stop.

    "It''s still stupid." Akira chuckled, but he didn''t stop his hands: "Lightning style, lightning beast tracking fang jutsu!"

    Iightning burst and the sizzling electricity continued with powerful force. The lightning formed into a beast-like shape and rushed towards Kitsuchi ahead.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!" Seeing that the situation was not good, the Iwa ninjas work together to immediately released a defensive ninjutsu. A dozen or so Iwa ninjas jointly released the mud wall jutsu and formed a huge thick earth wall that stood in front of them.

    Boom!

    The lightning collided with the mud wall and there was a loud explosion, the sound wave vibrated and the earth trembled. At the same time, the Iwa ninjas saw Akira unleash another ninjutsu again.

    "Lightning style, earth flash jutsu!" Akira kept on releasing ninjsu, one after another with dazzlingly fast hand sealing speed. His speed of releasing ninjutsu was so fast and it was too late for the Iwa ninjas to react.

    Too strong! The same though appeared in ??all of the Iwa ninjas minds.

    The continous bombardment of ninjutsus caused many Iwa ninjas to scramble around and seven Iwa ninjas was hit by the ninjutsu and fell. At the same time, Kitsuchi couldn''t do anything to stop Akira at all.

    Minato was also surprised when he saw this scene. Akira had became stronger again...

    The Konoha ninjas fighting in the surrounding also saw this scene and they were also excited, Akira sama strength is too strong!

    At present, with Akira''s strength, he can face your typical quasi kage and he can completely crushed those that are under quasi kage level!

    "Kitsuchi, we are not his opponents, hurry up and retreat, we will cover you!"

    "Yeah, Kitsuchi sama please retreat!"

    Kitsuchi also can see that the situation was not going well. He was already injured and if he continues to fight like this, he is afraid that this unit will not be able to escape the danger of complete destruction.

    Kitsuchi''s expression became more complicated as he glanced at Akira. He wouldn''t have thought that he would actually fall into such a miserable situation. When compared with Akira, the gap between them is too big.

    "Uchiha Akira, don''t be too happy even if you win this battle. Our Iwa have joined forces with Suna and even you will not be able to turn the tide of the battle. Konoha will lose this war! Why don''t I tell you a little something. Now on the main battlefield, my uncle Shirotsuchi and Suna''s puppeteer master Chiyo have joined forces to send out their most elite explosion corps and puppeteers. Konoha will definitely lose!" Kituachi''s face was a little pale after being injured, but he look despicably at Akira.

    Both Akira and Minato expressions changed.

    Although they knew of the news before, but after listening to the tone of Kitsuchi words, it seemed like they had planned something big to destroy Konoha trontline forces.

    Suna puppeteers as well as Iwa explosion corps are the most elite force belonging to the two village. Moreover looking at the confident expression of Kitsuchi, Akira knew that Konoha will force will be in great danger this time.

    Not to forget, Orochimaru and Nawaki are on the main battlefield in the frontline!

    Akira felt his c.h.e.s.t grown tight and couldn''t help but worry about his friend.

    Nawaki grew up with Akira and they are a genin team together with Tsunade as their sensei. Which resulted in them developing brotherly relationship.

    If Nawaki is in danger...

    Akira couldn''t help frowning thinking of this and this is the worst situation he had on the battlefield.

    Even when he was against Hanzo, it was only Hanzo alone that is dangerous and the other Ame ninjas were not a threat at all. As long as he defeated Hanzo, everything will be under control.

    But in the current situation, the enemy not only have kage powerhouse, but also many other elite ninja troops...this is a truly terrifying force.

    Even Akira felt the heavy pressure.

    Kitsuchi didn''t want to say more, he is in a difficult situation right now and he is not Akira''s opponent at all. He even felt that Akira had a kind of aura released by his body. That was the feeling he only had when he faced his uncle and father. That strong momentum, unfathomable, with confidence in his gestures and making him lose confidence without realizing it.

    "Retreat!" Kitsuchi was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. If he continued to fight like this, even he might die here.

    The other Iwa ninajs also began to retreat in an orderly manner.

    "What are you all doing in a daze? How many can you kill if you don''t take advantage of the chase now!" Akira glanced at the Konoha ninjas beside him and gave them orders.

    The Konoha ninjas just woke up like a dream and they launched an attack, chasing Iwa''s force.

    Akira''s appearance just now was too amazing, the battle was basically him performing alone while they watch the show.

    The Konoha''s ninja troops were all chasing Iwa ninjad, but Akira couldn''t relax at all.

    Kitsuchi had fled in embarrassment and this battle was a big victory.

    However Akira''s mind couldn''t help but worry about the main battlefield, where it will be the crux to this war.

    "Minato." Akira looked at Minato.

    Minato immediately understood Akira''s meaning and said: "Let''s hurry up and go to the main battlefield. I am a little worried about the safety of Orochimaru sama and Nawaki."

    "En." Akira sighed in his heart, hoping it wasn''t the worst case...

 Chapter 147 - You are dead this time!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 147:

    Kitsuchi led Iwa''s troops to retreat with their tail between their legs. This time it was Konoha''s big victory.

    Konoha''s ninjas pursued the escaping Iwa ninjas for a while before they all gathered back to Akira. The Konoha ninjas were celebrating joyfully as they can won spectacularly under Akira''s leadership. They all felt relieved, especially when they saw Kitsuchi fleeing.

    The Konoha''s ninjas gathered around Akira and their eyes looked at Akira with respect and admiration.

    There is no doubt that Akira is their well-deserved hero.

    "Although I won the battle against kitsuchi this time, everyone should had heard about it. Our situation on the main battlefield is bad..." Akira said calmly, "Iwa and Suna have joining forces. In total our opponent have more powerhouse and strong elite troops. What they are plotting are defitenely not small." Akira gaze swept across to everyone and said softly.

    The listening Konoha ninjas nodded solemnly.

    "Would you like to join me, support Konoha''s troops and flatten Iwa and Suna?" Akira''s voice suddenly raised and asked.

    Konoha''s ninjas were all taken aback and then light of hope appeared in their eyes.

    Flatten Iwa and Suna?

    "Yes! We are willing!" Konoha''s ninjas felt the rush of blood rushing in their bodies, as if they have a inexhaustible andrenaline, their morale was greatly boosted and they shouted loudly.

    Akira immediately waved his hand: "Let''s go, follow me to the main battlefield!"

    After motivating the Konoha ninja''s emotions and morale, Akira and Minato immediately took all the ninjas to the main battlefield. The main battlefield is not far from where Akira and the others are located. It is a plain field in front, of which the terrain is open and suitable for battle.

    Konoha, Iwa and Suna invested thousands of ninjas each into here and a intense battle have already begun.

    Even though they were still far away, Akira could faintly hear explosions and screams, all kinds of noises from the war were mixed together and the ground shook. This is the true manifestation of the cruel war, blood curling, deadly and devasting.

    "This is war..." Akira shook his head, with a little empathy. Konoha, Iwa and Suna are all one of the big 5 village. The elite of their troops is not comparable to a small village like Ame.

    "It''s Orochimaru-sama summoned animal, Orochimaru-sama is in front!" A Konoha ninja shouted.

    In front of them is indeed Orochimaru summoned animal, Manda and with the fact that he had summoned Manda, Akira can tell that the situation was indeed very dangerous.

    Manda is a purple python with a length of several tens of meters. It is like a small hill on the battlefield, an absolute behemoth and very conspicuous in the midst of other ninjas.

    With such a big target, it''s easy to find Orochimaru location. Manda is simply a big coordinate marker, telling Akira and others the specific location of Orochimaru

    "Everyone listen to my order, forms teams and support our fellow Konoha comrades!" Akira commanded.

    "Hai Akira sama!"

    Akira and others finally arrived on the battlefield and Konoha''s ninja also knew that reinforcements were coming. Especially after the famous Uchiha Akira came, their spirits were lifted and their hopes were raised one after another.

    Akira temporarily handed over the command to Minato and then glanced at Orochimaru on the top of Manfa''s head, his figure flashed and he used body flicker jutsu to directly reach Manda''s head.

    "Which little devil, dare to stand on my head?" Manda quickly noticed Akira''s movements and let out a low hiss. Manda has always been easily irritable and difficult to control.

    On the other hand, Orochimaru looked at Akira unexpectedly, a flash of joy flashed in his eyes and said in a low voice: "Akira, you actually came to support us so quickly, but you are just right on time."

    "Oh? Orochimaru, this is the Uchiha genius you often mentioned. A kid?" Manda was taken aback, only after hearing Orochimaru''s words did he calmed down. It seems like Orochimaru had mentioned Akira to Manda before.

    "How is the situation now?" Akira asked immediately.

    "Very unsatisfactory. On the other side, Iwa ninjas and Suna ninjas joined forces. We do not have the advantage and I can only summon Manda to barely maintain the situation. The other side have Shirotsuchi and Chiyo who are kage level powerhouse of the same level as me but I can only deal with one of them. "Orochimaru said in a tired voice.

    Shirotsuchi and Chiyo are both powerful kage level powerhouses and Orochimaru is only in his twenties at this time and his strength is still somewhat different from the peak state(after lots of inhuman experiment) in the original story, so his strength is only roughly equivalent to Chiyo and Shirotsuchi.

    "It will be easier to handle them with you here. I''ll deal with the masters on Suna''s side. While you deal with Iwa?" Orochimaru asked. It is indeed very difficult for him to deal with 2 enemies alone, so he can only hope that Akira will share the burden.

    Akira also felt a bit of pressure, but nodded: "I understand."

    "Okay, we will split up. As long as we can delay and stall the attack, our reinforcements should come and Sakumo should be on his way."

    Akira smiled faintly and suddenly remembered something: "Where is Nawaki?" "He is in the ninja force, he should be dealing with Iwa." Orochimaru replied.

    Akira nodded silently. As he is concerned about the safety of Nawaki, he took a flash and left the top of Manda''s head as he towards the Konoha Ninja froce who were fighting with Iwa ninjas.

    "It''s Uchiha Akira! Uchiha Akira is here!"

    Akira''s name is really too reknown. Whether it is Konoha or Iwa, Akira was discovered instantly. Konoha Ninja are rejoicing, while Iwa ninjas are both surprised and angry.

    "Akira!" At this time, a figure greeted him, it was Nawaki

    Akira glanced towards him, at this time, there were several injuries on Nawaki''s body, but none of them were fatal. Nawaki panted, with a hint of surprise in his eyes: "You are finally here."

    "Sorry I am late, now is not the time to reminisce, let''s fight side by side to kill these Iwa bastards." Akira took out a few food pills from his ninja bag and handed to Nawaki after he patted Nawaki on the shoulder.

    Nawaki ate a food pill and solemnly said, "Okay, no problem!"

    At this time, a full-hearted voice came from the opposite side: "Uchiha Akira you really have the guts to want destroy the elite of our Iwa explosion corps troops? Since our fifty-man troop was completely wiped out by you, I will have you pay for this, you are dead this time!"

    Akira saw a middle-aged man standing in the middle of Iwa ninjas, with a normal appearance but he have a burly figure.

    The middle aged man is Shirotsuchi, the captain of Iwa''s explosion corps, a powerful kage level powerhouse!

 Chapter 148 - Explosive White Clay!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 148:

    Shirotsuchi!

    Akira had an exncounter with Shirotsuchi before. At that time, Akira used the strategy of flooding Iwa camp. Which result in Iwa''s lost of food and supplies and that is how he met Shirotsuchi

    Shirotsuchi is the current leader of the explosion corps of Iwa and the explosion corps is also a special consisting of many elites, not inferior to Suna''s puppet bridgate. Moreover Shirotsuchi himself is also a kage-level powerhouse.

    Shirotsuchi looked at Akira coldly, behind him, there were dozens of elite Iwa explosion corps ninjas.

    Akira also felt a tremendous pressure because of this and this was the first time he had a one-on-one confrontation with a kage-level powerhouse.

    "Akira, be careful, Shirotsuchi is very strong. He can use some kind of special white explosive clay to fight and create a strong explosion." Nawaki solemnly reminded Akira on the side.

    Akira was taken aback, white explosive clay? Isn''t that similar to Deidara''s ability in the original story? Deidara is the most famous explosion expert in the original story.

    "I see." Akira''s expression also became solemn, the enemy is indeed a troublesome character. Shirotsuchi is definitely a explosive expert and he is very dangerous.

    Shirotsuchi looked at Akira coldly and said with anger: "Uchiha Akira, you once flooded my camp, destroying our Iwa food and supplies. Not long ago, you once again completely wiped out my Iwa fifty-man force. Now that you actually fell into my hands today, I will make you pay..."

    " I didn''t expect you would also come to the battlefield to support Konoha. This is better. Today, as long as I can kill Konoha''s genius, it will the biggest gain for us Iwa." Shirotsuchi''s expression became serious and he was very wary of Akira as knew that Akira is indeed a well-deserved genius and he can create many miracles.

    Akira didn''t answer back. He frown slightly as he know that it will be very difficult to deal with Shirotsuchi.

    "Be careful, everyone, I''m afraid it will be a hard fight." Akira reminded everyone around him and Nawaki. Since Akira need to fight against a strong expert like Shirotsuchi, he wouldn''t have the time to worry about the people around him and can only remind them to be careful.

    The Konoha ninjas also knew the power of Shirotsuchi, so they all nodded their heads with tense expressions.

    "Encircle them all, don''t let anyone go." At this moment, Shirotsuchi ordered the explosion corps around him.

    All the surrounding Iwa ninjas acted and dozens of elite Iwa ninjas rushed up. These ninjas were all members of the explosion corps and they are all strong.

    Dozens of elite Iwa ninjas surrounded Akira and the Konoha ninjas beside him.

    Akira''s brows turned into a deeper frown and he can feel the pressure increasing.

    Shirotsuchi is completely different to Akira''s previous opponents. It can be seen that Shirotsuchi also attaches great importance to Akira. He asked dozens of Iwa elites to surround Akira and the other Konoha ninjad. At the same time his chakra also surged out like a tide and locked firmly on Akira, creating a huge pressure like a mountain pressing on Akira.

    The pressure of a kage-level powerhouse is not just a joke. In the canon story, the showdown between Zabuza and Kakashi once made Sasuke tremble all over, not to mention that Shirotsuchi is a powerful kage-level powerhouse.

    Shirotsuchi took out something from his ninja bag, causing Akira''s eyes to shrink slightly.

    Explosive clay!

    That''s right, it was a mass of white clay and the white clay in Shirotsuchi''s hands was molded and mixed with chakra.

    "Sure enough, it''s a technique similar to Deidara in the original story... Maybe Deidara was inspired by this Shirotsuchi to create his own unique fighting style?" This thought flashed in Akira mind, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because Shirotsuchi had already unfolded a series of offense.

    Shirotsuchi instantly used the white clay and make several small birds.

    "little explosive clay bird!"

    Shirotsuchi then threw out the white explosive clay and the little explosive clay bird flew quickly towards the Konoha Ninjas.

    "Hurry up and avoid the exploding clay!" Akira reminded and at the same time quickly hand sealed: "Water style, water wall jutsu!" Clay explosion will produce flames and shock waves, so Akira intends to use water to resist against it.

    "Your reaction is very quick. It seems like you know my technique very well." Shirotsuchi raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised, but he gave a low cry and the explosive clay immediately exploded!

    Boom!

    Akira just used the water wall jutsu to form a circular water barrier in front of him and at the same time resisted the blow for the ninjas around him.

    Loud deafening noise exploded and water splashed everywhere but Akira successfully resisted the blow.

    "Huh, it''s not over yet! Earth style, dark swamp jutsu!" After seeing Akira using water ninjutsu, Shirotsuchi immediately used Earth ninjutsu. After all, earth attribute has a strong restraint on water attribute.

    Earth style, dark swamp jutsu. As soon as this ninjutsu was used, all the surrounding soil was turned into a swamp, with a wide range. Many ninja fell deep into the swamp and screamed for help.

    Akira, Nawaki and others took the opportunity to then escape with body flicker jutsu.

    Shirotsuchi''s attack was rapid and the attacks was in a series. Although it was not a threat to Akira, but more than a dozen surrounding Konoha ninjas had been killed, causing Akira''s heart to burst into anger.

    "Good opportunity." At this time, Shirotsuchi saw Akira, Nawaki and others avoiding the attack at the same time and immediately seized the opportunity. However he was not aiming for Akira, instead he aimed for Nawaki.

    Nawaki strength is close to the level of elite jonin. Shirotsuchi feels unsure in dealing with Akira but he feel that it will be easier if he deal with Nawaki instead.

    "You fell into my trap, Uchiha Akira. I will take my revenge and kill your friend first, which I will then follow up by killing you!" Shirotsuchi said coldly: "Explosive clay two winged bird!"

    Shirotsuchi threw the prepared explosive clay that have the same shape of a bird, but the speed was much faster than the little explosive clay bird just now and it flew to Nawaki and Akira almost instantly.

    There are more than dozens of this bird-shaped explosive clay, of which only four fly to Akira and the rest fly to Nawaki!

    Akira''s heart sighed. He originally thought that Shirotsuchi''s target was only himself, but now it seems like Shirotsuchi''s target is Nawaki instead!

    Panic flashed in Nawaki''s eyes, but he subconsciously reminded Akira: "Akira, be careful!"

    "Katsu!" Shirotsuchi shouted, detonating the explosive clay to explosion.

 Chapter 149 - Nawakis Death

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 149:(Sad Chapter)

    Of the dozens birds made of explosive clay, only four flew towards Akira and the rest all flew towards Nawaki.

    Akira suddenly had a bad feeling.

    But the situation is critical and he can only use body flicker jutsu to dodge erraticly and avoid the detonated clay. The throwing speed of the explosion clay is also very fast, so Akira had no time to use lightning ninjutsu to render the clay ineffective.

    "Katsu!"

    An explosion came accompanied by the low voice of Shirotsuchi!

    Boom!

    There was a loud explosion.

    The sound of the explosion was deafening and the scope of the explosion was very wide. Everything within the radius of more than ten meters was burnt. Thick smoke came out and there was an unpleasant burnt smell all around.

    "Nawaki!" Akira looked anxiously and shouted loudly.

    Nawaki...

    Nawaki was at the center of the explosion just now. Judging from the intensity of the explosion, this...

    The explosion here shocked everyone, among them Minato and Orochimaru, who were busy fighting against Suna, was also interrupted by this scene. Minato reacted and looked nervous towards the explosion as he used flying raijin to rush to the site.

    Akira had already rushed to the center of the explosion, only to see a pool of blood on the spot and Nawaki was laying directly in the pool of blood while his consciousness was fuzzy.

    Akira grabbed Nawaki and quickly backed away to keep a distance from Shirotsuchi, while inspecting Nawaki''s injuries. Upon checking, just as he regretfully expected Nawaki''s injuries were very serious, making Akira frowned.

    "Akira... are you okay..." Nawaki''s breathing seemed weak, even so, he tried his best to take one look at Akira.

    "I''m fine, don''t talk first, your injury is very serious." Akira said.

    "No, it''s useless, I wasn''t able to dodge from the explosion just now..." Nawaki''s voice was intermittent and the vitality in his eyes seemed to slowly fade away.

    Akira''s brow furrowed even tighter.

    "Akira, it''s useless. The explosion had damaged his internal organs." At this time, the sage of the six path sighed softly from Akira''s mind.

    Akira clenched his fists.

    "Akira, I seem to be dying. It would be nice to be able to die on the battlefield. Unfortunately, I am not destined to be the Hokage." Nawaki said softly, his dream is to become the Hokage, but unfortunately, he is about to die here and his dream cannot be fulfilled.

    "Know...knowing you and Minato is my greatest fortune. Akira, promise me and help me take good care of my sister..." Nawaki tried hard to say this and his voice gradually turned softer.

    "Don''t worry, I promise I will." Akira was in a complicated mood. Just when he was about to opened his mouth to say something, he swallowed back his words again and finally could only respond with the promise.

    In Konoha, apart from the girls such as Kushina and Mikoto who is very close with, the two who have the deepest friendship with Akira are the two, Nawaki and Minato. What''s more, Nawaki and he also have close relationship with Tsunade.

    But withnessing the death of Nawaki in his arm, Akira''s anger was gradually ignited and the flames of anger were burning, all because of Shirotsuchi in front of him! Although he knew that Nawaki was destined to die in the canon, but Akira still couldn''t restrain the anger in his heart.

    "Then I... am relieved." Nawaki struggled to smile and his eyes close somewhat peacefully.

    In the sky, the rain seems to be falling more heavily, as if to pay homage and as if it is crying for the death of Nawaki.

    "Nawaki!" At this time, Minato also arrived after usjng flying raijin to come in front of the dying Nawaki. However, Nawaki eyes had already closed and lost any signs of life.

    "Damn, Iwa, Shirotsuchi!" Minato''s eyes contained raging anger and he shouted. When he was about to rush to take revenge on Shirotsuchi, but Akira stretched out his hand and blocked him behind him.

    "Minato, you are not his opponent." Akiras voice was cold and icy, causing Minato to be taken aback.

    Minato had not seen Akira reacting like this before and he knew that Akira was definitely very angry! Although from Akira appearance, he appeared very calm and did not even show any sad emotions, but the more calm he appeared, the more anger must be in Akira''s heart!

    Shirotsuchi snorted, "This is just the beginning, Uchiha Akira, you can''t escape this fate. Although you are very strong, but under the combined attack of my explosion corps and myself, even you can''t escape!" While talking, Shirotsuchi signaled his explosion corps to besiege Akira. Dozens of members of the explosion corps besiege Akira and others again and the encircling circle shrinks.

    Shirotsuchi is very confident, no matter how you look at it, Akira can''t escape.

    In such a situation, Uchiha Akira is at an absolute disadvantage, let''s see how he makes a comeback!

    "Haha, Uchiha Akira, you would never have thought that you would fall into such a desperate situation did you, Uchiha Akira, even if you are a talented genius, that even the''demigod'' Hanzo admires, but even you, under such circ.u.mstances will not be able to escape. "Shirotsuchi said confidently, as if it is a foregone conclusion.

    There are dozens of Iwa explosion corps besieging, plus Shirotsuchi, a kage-level powerhouse who is proficient in explosion clay and earth ninjutsu. With this kind of strong lineup, it is indeed normally impossible for Akira to win no matter how you look at it.

    However, Akira didn''t speak from beginning to end, only a pair of eyes became more and more cold.

    ...

    Akira looked at Nawaki''s corpse, then at the arrogant Shirotsuchi in the distance and his anger spread, like a flame that kept burning and gushing out.

    Naeaki died in front of Akira, causing him to gush out with great negative emotion and he couldn''t help but want to vent it out.

    Seeing Shirotsuchi''s indifferent expression, Minato was also greatly irritated. He snorted and wanted to rush forward to take revenge, but was stopped by Akira''s hand again.

    At this time, Minato only heard Akira bone hilling''s voice: "Minato, stay back, let me do it."

    "But..." Minato was taken aback as even Akira would find it hard to escape from the dangerous situation in front of him them...There are just too many elite Iwa ninjas and there is even a kage level powerhouse, Shirotsuchi, who is staring at them.

    "Leave everything to me." Akira''s tone became colder, with an unquestionable tone.

    Shirotsuchi also gradually realized something was wrong, Akira''s state... seemed like something was wrong.

    The negative emotions in Akira''s heart became stronger and stronger, making the sage in the ring aware that something was wrong.

    "Brat, you..." Sage of the six path said in astonishment, because he felt a certain change in Akira.

    Akira only felt a scorching heat in his eyes and his eyes became blood red unconsciously.

 Chapter 150 - Mangekyo Sharingan!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 150:

    Akira''s eyes were blood-red and the three tomoe in his eyes kept spinning. The speed of this tomoe spinning became faster and faster and the burning painful sensation in his eyes increased. Eventually, Akira''s Sharingan changed, the three tomoe linked together to form a three-petal crescent like pattern, becoming extremely mysterious yet dangerous.

    Mangekyo sharingan!

    Akira''s mangekyo sharingan finally awaken.

    Mangekyo sharingan will only awaken when you lose someone close to you, or when you endure great negative emotions.

    The relationship between Akira and Nawaki is very good and the death of Nawaki brought great negative emotions to Akira, to the extent that Akira awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Akira was able to awakened the eyes because, firstly, he witnessed the death of Nawaki with his own eyes and he have great resentment and anger towards Shirotsuchi. Secondly, because of the threat of Shirotsuchi and Iwa''s elite, Akira is in a crisis and desperate situation. The arrogant attitude of Shirotsuchi and others also made Akira''s anger and resentment even greater. Under this strong crisis, it also directly stimulated Akira''s potential, which resulted in him awakening the mangekyo sharingan.

    All the negative emotions lead to the brain producing a special chakra that were concentrated on his pair of eyes and evolved the sharingan into mangekyo sharingan.

    At the moment when he awakened the mangekyo sharingan, a strong force flowed from his eyes and the crazy concentration of Chakra gained also caused the surrounding Minato, Shirotsuchi and others to be surprised.

    "What''s the matter? Akira''s sharingan... seems to be different." Minato was very puzzled and felt that Akira''s Chakra was cold and powerful. The pattern of his Uchiha''s sharingan was also completely different than before.

    When Akira''s mangekyo sharingan were awakened, there seemed to be a special voice lingering in his ears, telling him the power of his eyes.

    Mangekyo sharigan(Kaleidoscope) is actually a kind of small toy that existed in ancient times. This kind of toy is very special, as long as you look into the tube, a beautiful "flower" will appear. Turn it a little bit and another flower pattern will appear. As you keep turning, the pattern will also constantly change, hence the name "Kaleidoscope".

    This is similar to the pattern of the mangekyo sharingan in the original story, where all the patterns are different. In the original story, there has never been a pair of eyes with the same ability and even the mangekyo sharingan abilities of blood related brothers was also not the same.

    The first and most important reason for this phenomenon is the d.e.s.i.r.e deep in the heart of the ones who awakened the eye. In the original story, mangekyo sharingan is also known as the "the eye that portray the soul".

    In other words, the awakening of mangekyo sharingan is closely related to the d.e.s.i.r.e of the person who awakened the eyes at that time.

    For example, Uchiha Itachi, when he awakened his eyes, coincided with the death of his close friend Uchiha Shisui and the relationship between Konoha and Uchiha dropped to a freezing point. Itachi was tormented and helpless as he desperately hope to gain strength. So he gained the ability, Amaterasu of the ''strongest attack''.

    In addition, he also wants to change the current predicament and change the fate of Uchiha and Konoha, so he has the ability "Tsukuyomi" that controls everything in the illusion space.

    The same is true for Uchiha Obito. At the time when Obito witnessed Lin''s death, he was grief-stricken, denying the real world and madly trying to escape from this world, hoping to escape to another world to regain control of his own destiny, so what he got is the ability to manipulate time and space, gaining the power of ''Kamui'' that allow him to travel to another dimension.

    In the same way, Sasuke wanted to gain power for revenge, so he got the Amaterasu of the ''strongest attack'' and at the same time wanted to control his fate, so he got the ''Kagutsuchi''(inferno style: flame control) that can control the flames.

    Therefore, although the power of each mangekyo sharingan is different, the common point is that it reflect the d.e.s.i.r.e of the soul of the one that awakened the eyes at that time.

    Therefore, it is called the "the eye that portrays the soul".

    So what about Akira''s wish?

    Seeing the death of Nawaki, Akira''s heart boiled with anger, wanting to gain strength, so the ability of his left eye is the ''strongest attack'' Amaterasu.

    That''s right, Amaterasu!

    As for the right eye...

    Akira is a transmigrator, he knows the development of the plot and he knows the future annihilation of Uchiha''s clan, so Akira wants to change his destiny and ''free'' himself from the tragedy of the plot.

    Therefore, Akira''s right eye gave birth to a brand new ability...

    "This kid actually awakened his mangekyo sharingan in such a state..." The sage was also very surprised as he murmured unexpectedly. Because of the death of Nawaki, coupled with the pressure of Shirotsuchi and the other enemies, Akira was force to awakened his eyes. At the same time he continued: "I don''t know what his mangekyo sharingan abilities are?"

    Even the sage have to wonder what kind of ability Akira''s mangekyo sharingan is.

    Akira already vaguely knew the power of the mangekyo sharingan of his left and right eyes. He took a step forward, with the three-petal crescent like mangekyo sharingan opened and his gaze swept across the Iwa ninjas together with Shirotsuchi.

    All the ninjas who were swept by Akira''s eyes felt a chill on their bodies and even their hairs uncontrollably stood up, feeling their hands and feet becoming cold.

    Shirotsuchi also immediately noticed something was wrong.

    "Uchiha Akira''s eyes..." Shirotsuchi noticed the change in Akira''s sharingan pattern and an ominous premonition surged. Shirotsuchi has been on the battlefield for a long time, with rich experience and keen intuition. He can perceive that Akira should have undergone a certain change.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, the ominous premonition in Shirotsuchi''s heart became stronger and stronger.

    "Be careful, everyone, Uchiha Akira should have awakened a certain new power, don''t look at his eyes!" Shirotsuchi was alert and while he quickly created explosion clay, he shouted.

    "It''s too late." Akira shook his head, the mangekyo sharingan pattern in his eyes spinned and his voice was cold, like a judgment from hell.

    Akira''s mangekyo sharingan spinned rapidly and suddenly froze, his eyes rested on the surrounding Iwa and Shirotsuchi: "Amaterasu!"

    Amaterasu!

    A black flame spread out, burning away ferociously.

 Chapter 151 - Amaterasu!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 151:

    The black flame burned ferociously on the spot where Akira''s Mangekyo Sharingan''s focused on.

    Amaterasu!

    Wherever Akira looked at, a deep black flame emerged. The deep black flame was like hell fire, spreading from hell as it instantly ignite anything and everything it come contact with.

    Everyone was stunned by the sudden appearance of the black flame.

    "What kind of flame is this?"

    "Black flames, how can there be black flames, this flame seems to contain powerful destructive power..."

    Minato was also very surprised. After seeing the black flame, he was surprised at the color of the flame.

    Amaterasu continue to burn and spread all over the whole body of the dozen or so Iwa around and at the same time there was a mass of flame rushing towards Shirotsuchi.

    "Earth style, mud wall jutsu!" Shirotsuchi yelled and released the earth ninjutsu, which is a strong defensive A rank ninjutsu. A huge mud wall formed in front of Shirotsuchi and protected him. The black flame collided with the mud wall and was temporarily blocked by it. "Hah..."

    "This flame..."

    But the surrounding Iwa ninja was not so lucky. Their reaction speed was not like that of a kage-level powerhouse, Shirotsuchi. The black flame covered many of the Iwa ninjas body in an instant and they screamed tragically while they are burned alive.

    The rain in the sky continued but the black flame remained un-extinguished and it even burns more violently.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, the voices of those Iwa ninjas became more miserable and heart wretching to hear.

    The painful screams attracted the attention of other Iwa, Suna and Konoha ninjas. Even Orochimaru, who was fighting with Chiyo and other puppeteers, noticed something was wrong.

    Because the black flame is really special.

    It is really like the flame of hell, burning everything up, even water cannot extinguish it.

    Seeing the tragic condition of their companions, some Iwa ninjas who had not been burnt by Amaterasu immediately went up to help, but when these Iwa ninjas touched the black flame, the flame immediately spread to their bodies, making those who helped to be burned by the black fire as well.

    The black flame seemed to be unable to be extinguished, burning relentlessly. It is strange, yet chilling and dangerous.

    Even a well informed kage-level expert like Shirotsuchi couldn''t help but shiver at this moment and the eyes of Orochimaru, Chiyo and others were all attracted by Akira''s Amaterasu.

    Minato was even more stunned.

    "This flame is too dangerous..."

    Akiras voice is cold: "This is my mangekyo sharingan special ability, called Amaterasu. This is my strongest attack. The black fire will never burnt out unless the target is burnt until ashes."

    Amaterasu!

    The surrounding Iwa ninjas couldn''t help trembling in fear at the bone chilling revelation and a trace of fear is embedded in the depths of their souls.

    The black flame that will never burnt out and the strongest attack, Amaterasu!

    You can understand how terrifying the flame is by just its name Amaterasu. (Also known as the celestial sun goddess)

    There was finally panic in Shirotsuchi''s eyes. He originally thought he had the chance to win, but Uchiha Akira awakened his mangekyo sharingan and displayed even greater power. The situation had become beyond his control and the burning of this black fire made Shirotsuchi cower in fear.

    Fortunately, just out of vigilance, he had used earth ninjutsu to block Amaterasu, otherwise he would have been...(leave it to your imagination)

    Orochimaru was originally fighting Chiyo, but both sides couldn''t help but stop and watch the situation on the battlefield.

    "Uchiha Akira actually awakened a certain ability with his sharingan?" Chiyo''s brows were deeply furrowed, showing a look of astonishment: "He has grown so quickly, depending on the situation, even Shirotsuchi may not be able to suppress him¡­"

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed and was also stunned. He didn''t expect Akira to suddenly become stronger under such a situation and the black flame is really palpitating. Is this the unique power of Uchiha''s Sharingan? It''s so enviable and strange jelousy emerged in Orcohimaru''s heart.

    As for the other ninjas on the battlefields, most of the people who were watching this battle were completely stunned.

    "Brat, one of your mangekyo sharingan ability is amaterasu eh?" Sage of the six path know the characteristics of sharingan very well and sighed softly, "It is a very strong ability and it is also known as the black flame that never extinguishes. The flame with the strongest destructive power."

    "Yea, it''s Amaterasu." Akira responded lightly.

    "The abilities of different mangekyo sharingan are not the same, but they are all very terrifying. However, mangekyo sharingan has a fatal flaw. The more you use it, the faster you will be blind, so you must use the power of mangekyo sharingan with caution." The sage advised.

    Of course Akira is very clear about the flaw: "I know."

    Akira stopped communicating with the sage and instead focused on the battle in front of him.

    Shirotsuchi changed his arrogant attitude and became extremely cautious. Not only did his eyes not look at Akira''s, but he have remain alert for Akira''s Amaterasu.

    You must know that these Iwa ninjas are all elites of the Iwa explosion corps. They are completely different from the other Iwa ninjas killed by Akira before. The strength of these Iwa ninjas are basically about elite jonin level and every loss is a major loss to Iwa!

    At this moment, the battlefield was very quiet, Iwa ninjas and Konoha ninja basically stopped fighting, as they observe the next battle between Akira and Shirotsuchi. The confrontation between kage level Akira and Shirotuschi is not something other people can get involved with. The showdown between the two will determines the fate of the battlefield, which can be said to be particularly important.

    "From the first time Uchiha Akira used that terrifying black flame just now, I have deduced that the black flame will be released and burnee on whatever he had his sight on. So i must use either defensive ninjutsu to block or avoid the black flame. A flame that is inextinguishable is really tricky, but it''s not without a chance..." Shirotuschi secretly thought while preparing to fight Akira.

    Akira remained calm, knowing that Shirotuschi was analyzing his Amaterasu''s ability. However he did not give Shirotsuchi the chance to think. The crescent moon-like mangekyo shairngan pattern showed: "Amaterasu!"

 Chapter 152 - Tsunade arrives, Akiras determination!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 152:

    Amaterasu!

    Akira released another Amaterasu and this time the target was directly locked on Shirotsuchi. Cold sweat formed on Shirotsuchi''s forehead and he flickered away as he did not dare to be careless at all.

    Body Flicker Jutsu!

    Shirotsuchi know the consequences of being hit by Akira amaterasu and of course he didn''t dare to touch it, so he could only evade with body flicker jutsu. After all, the body flicker jutsu can be easily use to dodge quickly.

    Although Shirotsuchi is not as proficient in body flicker jutsu like Hanzo, but he has a decent grasp of it, so he had no problem avoiding Akira''s Amaterasu in time.

    However, although Shirotsuchi managed to dodged the Amaterasu, but the Amaterasu still landed on the bodies of other Iwa ninjas, causing those Iwa nunjas to be burned by the black flames. Not long later, all the victims screams in extreme pain while rolling on the ground, but the black flames couldn''t be extinguished, causing them all to burn to death.

    The other surrounding Iwa ninjas all shuddered and retreated subconsciously, not daring to step forward at all, lest they be burned by Akira''s Amaterasu. Therefore, an exceptionally weird phenomenon has formed in the battlefield.

    Unknowingly, within a few hundred meters of Shirotsuchi and Akira''s fight, there was no one and the few remianing Iwa ninjas had already dispersed in fear, lest it will implicate themselves.

    Both Orochimaru and Chiyo also stopped fighting temporarily and stood behind their Konoha and Suna troops, respectively. They had tacitly decided to first observe and wait for the result of the battle between Akira and Shirotuschi, so they facilitate their next move.

    "Sure enough, Amaterasu''s burden on the eye is still quite bad. In the original story, Sasuke and Itachi eyes even bleed when they use Amaterasu. Although mine is not so exaggerated, but the burden is still there." Akira thought in his heart. Although Amaterasu is very strong and poweful, but at the same time the side effect cannot be ignored

    Afterall overuse of mangekyo sharingan can only bring endless darkness to the eye in the end.

    After dodging from Akira''s attack, Shirotsuchi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, just by thinking about the terrifying consequence of being burned by the black flame, lingering fear still remain in his heart.

    "Such a powerful and terrifying black flame will consume huge amount of chakras when released. I don''t believe he can maintain releasing the flame! When his chakras are almost consumed...that''s when I will make my move!" Shirotsuchi thought and coldly snorted. He was like a hungry wolf waiting to ambushed Akira when his Chakra is consume.

    Shirotsuchi is very experienced and knows how to deal with the current situation well. Akira''s Amaterasu may look very difficult to deal with, but he can temporarily ''kite'' him to avoid the danger and consume Akira''s Chakra at the same time.

    Akira squinted his eyes, the cold glint in his eyes turned even more chilly.

    Akira is very clear about Shirotuschi''s plan and because of this, Akira''s was frustrated and angry.

    "I have less than half of my chakra left. Amaterasu consumes so much of my chakra too quickly. If it continues like this, the situation of the battle will gradually change and the initiative I hold will also be lost. Shirotsuchi is really a very experienced veteran of war." Akira secretly thought, but his expression remain calm and without panicking.

    At this critical and crucial moment, Akira tried his best to remained calm.

    Orochimaru stood on top of Manda''s head and whispered to himself: "Shirotsuchi has gradually understood the terrfying nature of Akira''s black flame and has already adopted a avoidance method. I wonder what Akira plans to do next..."

    "Orochimaru, this kid named Uchiha Akira is very strong. He is even stronger than you were, when you are young." Manda said to Orochimaru in a low voice.

    Orochimaru was silent, but his eyes fixed on Akira''s figure closely, watching his every move without blinking.

    Chiyo in the distance sighed emotionally. Chiyo had quite a number of encounter against Akira and should be regarded as one of the opponents who know Akira best. Speaking of which, Chiyo and Akira have no grievances. After all, Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law were killed by White Fang and Akira has nothing to do with their death. Moreover, Akira had also once spared Sasori before, so although Chiyo had a hostile relationship with Akira, but she appreciate Akira even more.

    "Uchiha Akira, has he grown to such an extent now? Enough to contend with a strong man like Shirotsuchi to the extend that Shirotsuchi''s have to be so defensive..." Chiyo sighed and reminisce. At the beginning, Akira could only rely on tactics and trickery to force them back. But the kid has now become the most dazzling existence in the battlefield and the enemy of Suna!

    Akira and Shirotuschi stare closely on each other. Once Akira noticed Shirotsuchi''s intention of wasting his Chakra, he stop releasing Amaterasu again.

    At this moment the voice of sage of the six path came, reminding Akira: "Kid, your Jonin Sensei is here!"

    Tsunade is here?

    Akira was slightly startled and as expected, after a while, he saw a movement in the distance. Immediately, Konoha ninja were surprisd that reinforcements were coming and then Akira saw the familiar figure of Tsunade and Sakumo

    Tsunade and Sakumo came to support!

    The arrival of Tsunade and Sakumo made the Konoha ninjas cheer, but Akira and Minato''s expressions both sank, as both of them thought of Nawaki in unison.

    As Nawaki close friends, his death had dealth a great blow to Akira and Minato and they are still sad and angry, let alone how Tsunade who is the sister of Nawaki react?

    Tsunade and Sakumo arrived to the battlefield. Although Konoha''s morale rose greatly, but their number of ninja troops is still less than Suna and Iwa combined. After all, Suna and Iwa are two ninja troops. Both their number and elite troops have the advantage.

    But soon, Tsunade noticed the situation on the battlefield.

    Tsunade noticed that there was a corpse lying beside Minato. The corpse was full of scars, but Tsunade recognized the identity of the corpse from the clothes on the front of owner.

    Tsunade''s body trembled uncontrollably and a gleam of tears blurred her eyes. She rushed forward in disbelief, staring at the corpse in a daze and finally determined that it was really Nawaki.

    "Tsunade Sensei, I''m sorry. Nawaki he..." Halfway through the words, Minato became a slurring mess and Tsunade was already half-kneeled beside the corpse of Nawaki choking with tears. Tsunade''s beautiful eyes lost it''s l.u.s.ter and look lifeless as she was very heartbroken and creastfallen with Nawaki death.

    Akira noticed Tsunade''s sad expression and turned to look at Shirotsuchi with anger. His rage burned even stronger and his eyes became colder and blood thirsty: "Shirotsuchi, you must die today!!"

 Chapter 153 - Second Mangekyo Sharinagan Ability!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 153:

    Tsunade couldn''t conceal her grief, as tears flew down her eyes like a waterfall and her once lively eyes turned dull.

    The anger in Akira''s heart rose, looking at the heartbroken Tsunade and direct his anger towards Shirotsuchi.

    Shirotsuchi, I will make sure you die today!

    Shirotsuchi pupils shrank slightly and his wariness grew stronger. However he was unwilling to lose and snorted coldly: "Uchiha Akira, I know you are strong, but do you think you can kill me by just relying on your new mangekyo sharingan ability. You don''t have much chakras left right? I still have a lot of chakras reserve..."

    Shirotsuchi have been making many explosive clay and he is almost done with his preparation.

    Akira with his mangekyo sharingan activated can clearly see through Shirotsuchi''s movement and he clearly knew what Shirotsuchi have been doing. The corners of Akira''s lips gradually lifted into a cold smirk.

    Seeing Akira''s still calm expression, Shirotsuchi sneered in his heart: You may be calm for now, but you won''t be able to smile later!

    Shirotsuchi then use the explosive clay and formed it into a white flying dragon. This flying dragon is three to four meters in size and it contained a lot of chakras!

    Akira observed all this with his mangekyo sharingan and immediately knew that there were a lot of terrifying chakras kept in the flying dragon. Once it exploded, the power would be absolutely unimaginable!

    "Minato and the rest, all retreat!" Akira immediately ordered Minato and the others to back off. Actually, without Akira reminder, Minato and the others had already backed away. They could see how terriying the scale of the fight between Shirotsuchi and Akira will be.

    One can release a black flame that can''t be extinguished and the other one can create a super big explosion, which can easily affect the people around them, so there are no sane person remaining around them. All the forces, irregardless of friendly or hostile force retreated into the distance.

    Shirotsuchi smiled and looked at Akira: "Uchiha Akira, you should have escaped when you told know the others to escape, but you are stupid enough to still remain standing here. My explosive flying dragon is my proud work. I once blew up a entire village with this. You surely can''t imagine how devastating the explosion range of this ninjutus and you are doomed to die..."

    "Sure enough, he is a very dangerous enemy. This guy is very dangerous with his devasting exploding clay. I am afraid that he is not any inferior to the Deidara in the original story and furthermore he is also proficient in earth ninjutsu. Tch, so troublesome." Akira thought inwardly, but he had already planned countermeasures.

    "My exploding clay is a ninjutsu that will cause q big explosion that will cover a large range. You won''t be able to do anything, even if you use body flicker jutsu to escape, die for me, katsu!" Shirotsuchi release the exploding flying dragon. The explosive flying dragon spread its wing and immediately attacked towards Akira.

    A shocking explosion rockected the battlefield accompanied by Shirotsuchi command.

    Boom!

    The deafening explosion sound erupted, the surrounding earth was cracked, the soil exploded and there was chaos. The surrounding trees all collapsed and turned into powder in the midst of the explosion.

    The loud explosion brought everyone''s attention to the explosion. Even Tsunade who was crying in front of her brother''s body, suddenly became alert and her expression tightened. She suddenly looked towards the battlefield and pay attention to Akira''s situation.

    Not only Tsunade, but Orochinaru and Sakumo were also taken aback.

    A confident smile appeared at the corner of Shirotsuchi''s lips. Akira was at the center of the explosion and Shirotuschi don''t believe he can survive such a devastating explosion. Akira who tell you to mess with me, you are dead!

    The explosion formed thick plumes of smoke, which looked like a mushroom cloud from a distance. A super huge crater appeared in front of everyone eyes, with cracks and devastation all around.

    It was originally a plain area, but because of this explosion, a deep crator formed around the range of 100 meters and the depth of this crator was at least ten meters, making the surrounding ninjas shudder in cold sweat.

    "Akira, he won''t..." Minato said secretly. Amidst such a violent explosion, I''m afraid that no one would have the confidence to survive. Akira, he...

    A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Shirotsuchi''s lips and he let out a sigh of relief: "That brat must have died miserably in such an explosion. I am afraid that there won''t even be any body left preserved."

    "No, Shirotsuchi sama, look, look at the sky!" A alarmed Iwa ninja immediately reminded Shirotsuchi.

    "What?" Shirotsuchi looked towards the sky subconsciously.

    He then saw a familiar figure in the sky, a young kid flying in the sky, looking at him condescendingly!

    How can that be?

    "Akira, Akira can actually fly in the sky?" Minato murmured in disbelief.

    Not only Minato, but Orochimaru, Sakumo and Tsunade... the other Konoha ninjas all raised their heads unconsciously and looked towards the sky.

    That''s right, Akira was flying mid-air. He didn''t use any assistance at all, just by relying on himself, he manged to fly mid-air! Although the scope of the explosion just now was extremely large, Akira used flight to avoid this explosion by going up in the air.

    "He can actually fly?"

    "This..."

    They were all stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes.

    There are few known ninjas who can fly, but they either have the help of a flying summoned animal or other ways to fly, such as Konan''s secret paper ninjutsu or Gaara''s sand and so on.

    But the young kid in front of him, stood high above him and flew mid-air without the aid of anything.

    "Brat, is this your other mangekyo sharingan ability?" The sage suddenly asked. He guessed that the reason Akira could fly must be related to his mangekyo sharingan.

    "Yes, this is my second Mangekyo Sharingan ability!" Akira said confidently.

    Akira''s left eye has the ability of Amaterasu shown in the original story. Whereas, his right eye has a ability that has never appeared in the original story.

    Mangekyo sharingan is the eye that portray one soul, which has the ability to realize according to the deep d.e.s.i.r.e of the person who awakened the eye. Akira is a transmigrator, who knows the future plot and knows that the future of Uchiha''s clan is destined to face a massacre. Therefore, Akiras deep d.e.s.i.r.e is to ''get rid of'' the tragedy of the plot and ''control'' his fate.

    So Akira got a brand new ability.

    Gravity!

    Akira gained the ability to control gravity and can make any object or human being heavier or lighter! He can ''get rid of'' gravity and ''control'' the increase of weight!

    Just now Akira used this ability to lighten himself and instantly gained the ability to fly, hence he was able to easily avoide the big explosion. Although the scope of the explosion was large, it was mainly on the ground, so when Akira was flying high up in the air, the explosion barely affected him and he could avoid the explosion.

 Chapter 154 - The shocked sage

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 154:

    "Your second Mangekyo Sharingan ability is actually the ability to control gravity?" Sage of the six path uttered in shock. After knowing that Akira''s second Mangekyo sharingan ability is the ability to control gravity, he fell into consternation.

    "Yes." Akira replied without knowing better.

    "This is an extremely rare ability. It is not inferior to those powerful space and time ability..." The sage murmured: "As long as it is within your view, you can change the weight of the object at will. You can also manipulate the object gravity, either instantly increase the gravity of an object dozens of times, or you can instantly reduce the object''s gravity..."

    There is no doubt that Akiras ability is very powerful, even sage of the six path could not help but be shocked.

    "You can use this ability to the extreme(like extreme cold or heat), once you increase your ocular power. If you keep increasing gravity, you can even tear space itself and cause the space to collapse." Sage of the six path said while reminscing.

    Tear the space itself and cause the space to collapse?

    Akira was slightly startled, isn''t that something similar to Kamui''s ability? No, it seems to be stronger than kamui, after all, kamui is essentially only transfers objects to another dimsension, but the gravity ability can tear space itself once it is use to the extreme!

    Moreover the ability to control gravity is already strong and versatile in itself.

    "However there is a disadvantage to this gravity ability, although this ability is strong, but it consumes more chakra and ocular power more than Amaterasu, hence you have to pay more attention." The sage reminded with caution.

    "Don''t worry, I will remember it by heart." Akira said with confidence.

    Akira is still flying in the sky, while he look down at Shirotsuchi from high above with cold eyes. Whereas the other Konoha, Suna and Iwa forces all looked at Akira in befuddlement.

    Orochimaru looked at Akira with extremely complicated eyes, while Sakumo and Tsunade couldn''t hide their surprise.

    "This kid, actually has the ability to fly in mid-air?" Shirotsuchi was shocked and he was a little confused by Akirs''s bizzare ability to have many mysterious ability like releasing terrifying black flame and now he can even fly in the sky...

    "Iwa forces all back off, prepare to retreat at any moment of time. This kid''s abilities are very mysterious and difficult to deal with." After Shirotsuchi was shocked, he became vigilant and wary while instructing his Iwa force in a serious voice.

    The Iwa forces were slightly panicking, no one had expected Akira''s to be so powerful so suddenly. Therefore the Iwa forces looked at Akira with the gaze full of fear and wariness.

    Akira suddenly waved his hand.

    A huge boulder in Akira point of view floated up without warning and arrived in front of him

    Gravity manipualtion!

    Akira reduced the gravity of this huge rock and controlled it to fly in front of him. Shirotuschi was taken aback, at the same time he had a bad premonition and a sense of horror rose in his heart.

    Sure enough, not long later, Akira''s mangekyo sharingan spinned and he suddenly increase the boulder''s gravity!

    Akira is still not very proficient with the use of his mangekyo sharingan as had only awakened it not long ago, but despite this, he can also somewhat exert the power of the mangekyo sharingan.

    The gravity of the boulder suddenly increased and in an instant, it flew towards Shirotsuchi like a meteor!

    Shirotsuchi in a hurry, could only use ninjutsu to block: "Earth style, terra shield jutsu!"

    (Earth Style, terra shield jutsu: The user slams his hands to the ground. The strength of this slam is great enough to rip open a section of the earth in front of him and leverage it up into a wall. This wall of earth shields formed is usually used to block projectile attacks, but it can also be used against approaching physical strikes.)

    A tall wall made from the ground suddenly appeared in front of Shirotsuchi to block the appraching boulder.

    Just in time, the boulder flying at high velocity collided with the wall and a explosion occured.

    Akira doubled the gravity of the boulder and thrown the boulder down. The weight of the boulder was then increased and it hit Shirotsuchi''s defensive ninjutsu. It then smash onto the ground and created large quake. (Extra info: The weight of an object is the gravity acting on the mass, thus with the increase of gravity, the weight of the object increase as well.)

    Shirotsuchi defensive ninjutsu was directly smash into pieces while he escaped haggardly, with a face full of dirt and ash and his body was full of injuries. At the same time when he used the defensive earth ninjutus to block the falling boulder, he also make a quick escape, but sadly he was too slow and was unable to avoid the boulder''s attack, so he was scr.a.p.e by the boulder.

    "You, your ability is to manipulate gravity!" Shirotsuchi shouted loudly while restraining his injuries.

    After that moment, Shirotsuchi also quickly understood Akira''s ability.

    Akira eyebrows raised. As expected of a kage level expert, Shirotsuchi was still analyzing his abilities under such dangerous circ.u.mstances, he was indeed extraordinary.

    But even so, so what?

    Shirotsuchi was sweating coldly and he had a premonition that he really kicked the iron plate this time. Not only could this kid release some very dangerous black flame, but he also had the weird ability to control gravity, which was terrifying.

    "Iwa forces follow my order and prepare to retreat!" Shirotsuchi shouted loudly while suppressing the pain.

    "Do you think you can escape?" Akira stare at Shirotsuchi like a predator hunting his prey, calm yet deadly: "I already said, you will die today!"

    Shirotsuchi felt a chill from Akira''s tone. He wanted to retreat in horror, but unexpectedly found that his body was so heavy, as if he was being held down by a small mountain.

    ...

    "It''s gravity, he added gravity to my body, which made me unable to escape..." Shirotsuchi reacted immediately and he was horrified in his heart.

    "You can go to hell." Akira stood high in the sky and give out his judgement

    Shirotsuchi with stronger gravity was unable to move freely. He feel like both of hus feet are filled with lead and every move is heavy. In this state, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to compete with Uchiha Akira, as that is just looking for his death!

    The horror in Shirotsuchi''s heart became stronger and stronger. He felt like he was getting closer and closer to death.

    Shirotsuchi was unable to move and Akira used this opportunity to attack: "Fire style, great destroyer flame jutsu!"

    An wave of flames rose like an explosion and swallowed Shirotuschi up in an instant. Although Shirotsuchi wanted to escape, but he was restrained by the gravity and he move very slowly no matter how hard he struggled.

    The flame burned ferociously and swallowed up Shirotuschi up in a sea of flame.

    The flame spread everywhere and swallowed everything up.

 Chapter 155 - Shinra Bansho

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 155:

    The flame swallowed everything and Shirotsuchi couldn''t escape because he was affected by the gravity release by Akira''s right mangekyo sharingan. Afterall Akira had increased the gravity of his whole body, which affected his movement and he couldn''t escape from the sea of ??fire. Thus he was left with a horrendous fate of dying by burning to death and he can only screamed in pain while he was submerged in the flame.

    Shirotsuchi''s screams miserably but it didn''t last long in the raging fire and his death troes was completely drowned.

    The battlefield turned quiet and there was no sound at all.

    A kage-level powerhouse, a high-ranking leader of Iwa, the captain of Iwa explosion corps was killed blatantly and horrendously in front of everyone? !

    Everyone looked at Akira in shock and fear, they couldn''t believe the result.

    With the awakening of the mangekyo sharingan, Akira already grained the ability to compete and even kill kage level powerhouses. The ability to contend with Shirotsuchi and even kill Shirotsuchi was the proof.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, Orochimaru''s thoughts became more complicated and he was full of mixed emotions. Akira grew stronger so fast that he had already caught up with him, which made the always arrogant Orchimaru a little jealous.

    Sakumo was shocked as well. His expression constantly change from disbelief to pleasantly surprised.

    The sadness in Tsunade''s eyes from the death of Nawaki was also slightly alleviated and the pair of beautiful eyes stared at Akira.

    As for enemies such as Chiyo were panicking greatly.

    "What a terrifying kid. The dazzling genius at the beginning has finally grown into a powerhouse that we have to be wary of." Chiyo thought in her heart while lamenting.

    Although it had long been expected that Akira would one day become a legendary figure on the battlefield, a star that cannot be ignored, but Chiyo could not have imagined that this day would come so fast.

    It was unexpected.

    "He''s only twelve years old..." Chiyo secretly thought and shook her head. She wonder how strong Akira will grow into in the future.

    Akira already possessed such formidable strength now and his future will absolutely be limitless.

    Akira deactivated his mangekyo sharingan and the pattern of his eyes gradually disappeared and returned to normal. His body slowly fell from the sky and his Chakra was also exhausted. This is his most difficult battle at the moment.

    He suddenly felt a burning sting sensation in the eyes, but Akira was a bit surprised, because the burden of his sharingan was not as severe as he imagined.

    In the original story, Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke both eyes bled after using Amaterasu and the sage had also said that Akira''s ability to control gravity consumes more ocular power than Amaterasu, but it seems like it is not that serious at the moment.

    This doubt flashed in Akira''s mind, but Akira turned his gaze to Chiyo, Suna and the other Iwa forces while saying coldly: "Shirotsuchi is dead, who else wants to try?"

    Akira glanced over, looking at Iwa and Suna with cold emotionless eyes.

    For a while, whether it was Iwas ninja or Suna''s ninja, they all stepped back subconsciously. Their hearts were filled with terror after seeing Akira''s bone chilling and sharp eyes.

    Almost everyone didn''t dare to look at Akira''s eyes.

    In the battlefield, there is only one Akira staring down at them, while the other side, Iwa and Suna added at least have several thousand people, but they were all scared of Akira.

    Chiyo noticed that no matter if it was Iwa or Suna, most of the ninjas had lost their courage and fighting spirit.

    Chiyo couldn''t help but shake her head and she could only sigh then solemnly said: "Everyone listen to my order, retreat!" Konoha''s reinforcements have arrived. Whether it is Sakumo or Tsunade, both of them are strong. With Shirotsuchi being killed and the ever dangerous Akira by the side as well, Chiyo can only reluctantly gave the order to retreat.

    Chiyo also felt the heavy pressure of the war and if she continues to fight, she us afraid that the coalition forces of the two countries will not be able to resist and maybe even...

    Chiyo sighed, looking at Akira with a complicated gaze.

    Chiyo ordered the retreat and the ninja force woke up from their fear and retreated like a tide. Sakumo and Orochimaru would not let go of such a good opportunity and immediately ordered Konoha''s ninja to chase and attack the stragglers.

    The battlefield suddenly became chaotic, Chiyo and her group of ninjas retreated while blocking the Konoha ninja''s attack. Fortunately, even though Iwa and Suna were being chased, but the number of ninjas in the two countries combined was far more than Konoha and they were able to resist them for a while, allowing them time to retreat... ..

    Suddenly, the sound of metal clashing in hand-to-hand combat, the explosion of paper bomb, the bang of ninjutsu and the shouts of ninjas all rose to the sky all resounded and it was no longer like the silence of the previous battle.

    Akira also didn''t bother to care, his Chakra was severely exhausted and his eyes was also similarly tired, so he closed his eyes and rested.

    "Old man, the burden and side effect of my mangekyo sharingan after use is not as serious as I thought..." Akira communicated with sage of the six path.

    "Of course." The sage said lazily without any surprise.

    Akira perk with interest, it seemed like the sage knew the reason.

    "Why do you think I let you learn Yang ninjutsu?" The faint voice of the sage came, with a bit of pride: "Yin and Yang Ninjutsu is my original creation and it is also the most peculiar in nature manipulation. Your Uchiha''s mangekyo sharingan inherited the Yin attribute, while Konoha Senju clan has the inheritance of Yang attribute. Hence your mangekyo sharingan is essentially the power of Yin."

    "Ok I understand." Akira nodded, he had known this a long time ago.

    "I founded Ninshu back then, taught the world ninsu, taught them the five attributes of water, fire, wind, lightning and earth with chakras, but only the yin and yang are too powerful, so I have always kept it. Only my son Indra and Asura separately received the power of Yin and Yang." The sage sighed: "Yin is the ultimate form of spiritual power, while Yang is the ultimate form of life force. The two complement each other and are indispensable. If you can blend yin and yang together, you can have everything in the world.( Aka: Shinra Bansho)"

    "Shinra Bansho?" Akira was stunned, this sentence and the original writing on the stone tablet of Naka Shrine are similar to each other.

    Akirs faintly felt that what the sage said next was extremely important and his expression was also serious.

    ----------------------------

    Shinra Bansh¨­ (literally meaning: All-Covering Forests and Ten Thousand Things) is a Buddhist idiom which has come to mean "All of Nature" or "All of Creation".

 Chapter 156 - The secret of Yin and Yang

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 156:

    "Well, the power of Yin and Yang is far beyond your imagination. This is also the basis for my estabasisment of Ninshu. Therefore, the Yin Yang ninjutsu you master is equivalent to inheriting my Ninshu Sect." Sage of the six path said.

    Akira shrugged, but he had some impressions of the Old Man''s words, which seemed to have been mentioned in the original story. As for the power of Yin Yang ninjutsu, Akira has never underestimated the power it is capable of.

    After all, sage of the six path gave Naruto and Sasuke the power of Yin and Yang in the original story to defeat Madara and Kaguya hime in six path state. Thus the power of Yin and Yang is indeed as powerful as the Sage had described.

    "It''s a pity that you are not the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, my sons and I am currently in a weakened state. So I have no way to pass on the power of yin and yang to you directly. You can only rely on your own to train." The sage sighed slightly: "Although your mangekyo sharingan power is strong, but it has great side effects. The more you use the mangekyo sharingan power, the more dangerous it becomes. Under normal circ.u.mstances, if you use it too many times, you will eventually lose your sight."

    "Yes, I know." Akira replied calmly. He certainly knew the side effects of using the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "However, the side effects of the mangekyo sharingan will gradually diminish after you train with yin and yang. If your Yin and Yang power is strong enough, you can even make the side effects of the mangekyo sharingan disappear." Liudao Immortal said.

    "What?" Akira was slightly startled, Yin and Yang still have such benefits?

    "I''ve said before that the combination of Yin and Yang can you to achieve anything." Sage of the six path explaiend: "Your mangekyo sharingan is essentially the power of yin and if you can aquire the power of yang, the side effects of your mangekyo sharingan will greatly reduces. Moreover, as long as your yin and yang power is strong enough, you can even make the side effects disappear."

    It turned out to be like this!

    Akira was surprised by the revelation and suddenly felt that it make sense.

    In fact, when you think about it carefully, the sage explanation also correspond to those in the original story.

    Akira always had a doubt when he was reading the original story.

    Why Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke and others consume so much when they use the mangekyo sharingan, especially Sasuke, who is on the verge of blindness very quickly. Of course, this is due to Sasuke''s frequent use of the mangekyo sharingan, but in contrast, Obito also similarly used his mangekyo sharingan frequently, but he had no trouble with the blindness caused by frequent use of mangekyo sharingan.

    The reason should be the white zetsu cells transplanted into his body.

    What is the essence of the sage body? It is a form of extreme Yang power!

    In other words, the power of yang reduces the side effects of the Obito mangekyo sharingan. Which prove that what sage of the six path said is true.

    "If the yin and yang power you master is strong enough, the side effects of your mangekyo sharingan can even disappear completely." The sage continud saying.

    The side effects of Mangekyo Sharingan disappearing completely? !

    Isn''t that possible when it evolve into the eternal mangekyo sharingan?

    In this way, as long as Akira train with Yin-Yang and once his Yin-Yang power is strong enough, he will be completely immune to the side effects of Mangekyo sharingan, which is equivalent to having an eternal mangekyo sharingan?

    Akira''s eyes lit up. Although the mangekyo sharingan is a powerful bloodline to have, but it also represents endless darkness. If the power of yin and yang can solve the side effects, Akira will also be able to relax.

    "If you can practice the power of yin and yang to my level, you can even awaken rinnegan." The sage added another shocking revelation to Akira.

    Awaken rinnegan? !

    It seems to be the case. In the original story, Sasuke awakened his rinnegan after receiving the Yin-Yang power from Sage of the Six Paths and moreover it is a six tomoe rinnegan.

    In this way, I also can do it...

    Akira did feel the huge benefits of Yin and Yang power. Originally, Akirs had been worried about the problem of blindness due to excessive use of the mangekyo sharingan but now it seems that this problem has been solved.

    Everything will be fine by just training his ying and yang power!

    "But I need to remind you that only people with otsustuki bloodline can progress quickly in the training of Yin Yang Dun. Although you are very talented, but even you will find it difficult to train ying and yang." Sage of the six path reminded.

    Akira nodded silently, Sasuke and Naruto are the reincarnations of Asura and Indra, so their power of Yin and Yang can be directly inherited from the Sage of the Six Paths, but he cannot, so he has to rely on his own training.

    "Yes, I understand." Akira nodded to express his understanding.

    Akira now knows the importance of yin and yang and naturally will pay attention to it''s development. It seems that in the future, he has to practice Yin and Yang as this will be the key to whether he can awaken the eternal mangekyo sharingan and even the rinnegan.

    "But you are also amazingly talented, maybe you will surprise me." The sage smiled with encouragement and then said with a little serious tone: "I will also need to remind you not to frequently use your mangekyo sharingan frequently just because you have the power of yin and yang in your body, otherwise it is also easy to cause other serious consequences. Your mangekyo sharingan is very powerful and the side effects are even greater. Hence, you must use it with caution."

    His left eye has the ability of Amaterasu and his right eye controls gravity. Whether it is Amaterasu or gravity manipulation, they consumes huge amount of Chakra and ocular power very much. Especially for gravity manipulatiin, it consumes even more ocular power and chakra than Amaterasu and cannot be used for a long time.

    Akira finished the exchange with the sage and finally set his sights on the battlefield again.

    The battlefield was filled with corpses and some black flame that no one dared to touch it. As expected of Amaterasu.

    Akira could feel fatigue in his eyes, which was caused by excessive use of ocular power. Fortunately, his eyes was not bleeding like Sasuke and Itachi in the original story. He then ate a food pill to replenish his stamina and Chakra. At this moment of time, Minato moved to Akira''s side by using flying raijin.

    "Akira, are you okay?" Minato walked forward with a look of concern, a little worried about Akira''s physical condition.

    Akira shook his head, instead he focused his gaze on Tsunade.

    Compared to worrying about his body, he was more worried about Tsunade''s current condition.

 Chapter 157 - Orochimaru Turning Evil!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 157:

    Following Akira''s gaze, Minato also noticed Tsunade''s poor condition and he also felt his heart throbbing in bitter pain. No matter what, Nawaki was a good friend who grew up with Akira and Minato and his death had brought sadness and pain to his close ones. Minato couldn''t help but feel depressed even though he know the casualty rate is very high and death is a normal thing on the battlefield.

    Minato mourned silently, but Tsunade who was the only relative of Nawaki is heartbroken.

    Tsunade kneeled helplessly next to Nawaki body with tears flowing down her eyes uncontrollably. The l.u.s.ter in her beautiful eyes had gradually dimmed, staring at Nawaki''s body in a daze.

    Her most beloved younger brother suddenly left her and she felt like the world seem to have collapsed.

    Akira couldn''t help but also felt pain seeing Tsunade being such a poor state.

    "Tsunade." Orochinaru stepped forward and sighed softly, seemingly preparing to persuade Tsunade. But Tsunade didn''t seem to hear it at all and just staring blankly at Nawaki''s body.

    The war continued, screams and shouts echoed from the killing around the battlefield and it was chaotic. However the noisy and chaotic environment formed a sharp contrast with the pitiful Tsunade in front of him.

    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes lost their focus and the lively expression in her eyes gradually disappeared, as if she is a body without a soul. Let alone Akira, any man will feel distressed when they see how pitiful Tsunade is right now

    Akira heart ached for Tsunade, it was the first time he saw such a weak Tsunade.

    Tsunade have always give the impression of heroism and a saint. As the only woman among the Sannin, she is simply the flower of the battlefield and the aspiration of countless female ninjas.

    But there is also such a fragile side even for the strong Tsunade.

    Tsunade tried hard not to let her tears flow down, her eyes just staring blankly on Nawaki''s corpse speechlessly.

    Although Orochimaru wanted to comfort Tsunade, but he was not good at things such as comforting words. He opened his mouth and found that he didn''t know what to say, so he could only watch from the sidelines in the end.

    Akira couldn''t stand looking at Tsunade''s sadness and took a stepped forward. He took off his coat, put it on Tsunade''s body and then whispered gently: "It''s raining now, it''s easy to catch a cold..."

    Tsunade''s eyes moved slightly and after noticing Akira''s arrival, she finally recovered a glimmer of light.

    Orochimaru quietly retreated to the side after he saw Akira comforting Tsunade and just murmured to himself: "Humans are really fragile and they die so easily"

    "No one can escape death, even if it is someone as strong as a kage will also face their death one day. This is especially true for people who are weak and can''t even protect themselves." lots of complicated thought were in Orochimaru''s mind, he turns his eyes to Akira again and remembered Akira''s amazing performance just now.

    Even Orochimaru has to admit that Akira is too strong, especially the mysterious ability of those mangekyo sharingan, is terrifying...

    "Human lifespan is limited, but ninjutsu is unlimited. The more powerful the Ninjutsu is, the longer it takes to master it. If i can stimulate the potential of human beings and have endless life, how good it would be..." This idea suddenly appeared in Orochimaru''s heart and the thought grew crazily in his heart. It grew from a passing thought into a ambition.

    Orochimaru unconsciously licked his lips as he gradually grew ambitious and the idea became stronger and stronger.

    "Furthermore the power displayed by Uchiha Akira just now... It is the power of the mangekyo sharingan. How many ninjas have spent their entire lives trying to become this strong, but no matter how much they trained, they still can''t surpass the Uchiha bloodline. If I could also obtain the Uchiha''s bloodline and use that pair of sharingan..." Another thought appeared in Orochimaru''s heart.

    Even he himself was shocked by this thought, but once this thought arises, he can''t resist the evil thought as it manifest in his heart...

    The appearance of Akira flying high in the sky just now and the blood-red mangekyo sharingan were deeply imprinted into his memory. Making even a kage leve ninja like Orochimaru envy and jealous of Akira''s strength.

    Once the greed manifest in Orochimaru heart, his train of thought and mind changed completely. His pair of amber eyes with full of strange emotions turned a little cold while staring at Akira.

    Akira seemed to feel something and turned his head back.

    Orchimaru''s heart shuddered and quickly controlled his expression and put away the greed his eyes, so as not to be discovered by Akira.

    Akira just faintly glanced at Orochimaru because just now the sage reminded Akira that Orochimaru was acting and showing strange emotions.

    Orochimaru controlled his expression and secretly whispered: Akira''s vigilance is too strong. I only showed a slight hostility, but it had attracted his attention immediately. It seems like I must not express my inner emotions in front of him in the future.

    Orochimaru thought this way, while Akira turned his head back and smirk: "It seems like Orochimaru has begun to turn ''evil'' like the original story. Orochimaru felt the fragility of life from the death of Nawaki and his parent and became pursuing more ninjutsus. So after that, he gradually began to play with forbidden ninjutsu, trying to prolong his life and finally embarked on the path of pursuing immortality."

    Akira is very clear about Orochimaru''s mind and ambition. His eyes narrowed but he only have the time to care for the weak Tsunade in front of him now and didn''t have the time to pay attention to Orochimaru machination. If Orochimaru dared to have any idea on his sharingan, he would not show any mercy.

    However, Orochimaru is also a very smart person and he will not act recklessly, especially after seeing Akira''s current strength.

    Otochimaru stood aside, gradually expressionless and the commander of this battle eventually became Sakumo.

    Under the leadership of Sakumo, Konoha gradually gained the upper hand while Iwa and Suna suffered heavy casualties. In particular, Iwa forces, after losing Shirotsuchi their leader, was taken advantage of by Sakumo to give them a fatal damage.

    Akira glanced at the battlefield, then retracted his gaze and turned to Tsunade''s beautiful face again.

    This face is still so as ever beautiful, but the sadness in those eyes at this time is heartbreaking.

 Chapter 158 - Tsunades Heart

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 158:

    Akira felt his heart wrenched while looking at the the pale face Tsunade and sighed in a whisper: "Our loved ones can''t be resurrected from the dead, you must stay strong.

    Akira don''t know how to comfort Tsunade and he hope she will get better.

    Fortunately, Tsunade was better than before. Previously she was indifferent to all, but now she slowly raised her head and look at Akira, finally regaining a trace of her spirit.

    "I.., I know." Tsunade replied softly.

    Having said that, Nawaki was Tsunade''s only younger brother after all and he was also an existence that was regarded as the only hope for the Senju clan, but he died in this war.

    The Senju Clan currently only has two outstanding descendants, Nawaki and Tsunade. As the male descendants of the Senju Clan, Nawaki has received more attention and care, but he had sadly fallen.

    Moreover Senju clan had suffered heavy losses in this Ninja World War and the death of Nawaki is definitely a heavy blow to the Senju clan. Hence the Senju clan is likely to go downhill from now on.

    In the original Naruto Canon, there was almost no scenes regarding the Senju clan, so presumably they had exhausted themselves in this war and went into decline.

    Akira expelled the thought in his mind and gently held Tsunade''s hand.

    Tsunade was taken aback for a moment.

    Tsunade''s hands were a little cold. The country of rain is a country that always rain, so the temperature is low and Tsunade''s hands was also drenched with the rain for a long time, so her hands gradually became cold.

    However Akira didn''t care at all and directly held her hand.

    Akira''s hands were very warm and the warmness was conveyed to Tsunade''s body, causing her frowning brows to relax slightly and her sadness was temporarily relieved.

    "I have killed Shirotsuchi and taken revenge for Nawaki. In the future, I will also not forgive any Iwa ninja I encounter." Akira whispered to try comfort Tsunade.

    A gleam of l.u.s.ter flashed in Tsunade''s beautiful eyes. She also saw Akira using his mangekyo sharingan ability to kill Shirotsuchi just now. Tsunade was also shock by the power that Akira could display just now by controlling gravity at any time. If it weren''t for the great blow Nawaki death had given Tsunade, she would had been excited and already congratulated Akira.

    "Thank you." Tsunade felt that her frozen heart was melting with warmth after she felt Akira''s concerned expression. Her heart became warm and comforted, while the frosty expression on her face finally melted away and she said her gratitude softly.

    Akira smiled and he just make sure that the shirt he dr.a.p.ed on Tsunade was tight and snugged. The weather was very cold, but Tsunade''s heart gradually warmed.

    "You don''t need to be so polite with me." Akira said and then he continued hesitantly: "Before Nawaki died, his last request was for me to take care of you. Presumably he doesn''t want to see you drown in sadness." Akira has nothing but pity for Tsunade''s sadness. There is no doubt that Tsunade is an extremely emotional person.

    If it is Akira who unfortunately died, Tsunade would also similarly be drown in sadness. However seeing her frailness made Akira''s heart full of care and concern for her.

    Tsunade''s expression changed after hearing it is Nawaki last words and she raised her head again to look at Akira.

    They look into each other eyes and for a moment, Tsunade couldn''t help but blushed slightly.

    She don''t know if it was because of the ambiguity of this sentence, or because of Akira''s gaze. In short, Tsunade felt that her face was slightly hot and she subconsciously turned her eyes away from Akira as she can''t help but feel embarassed.

    Furthermore Akira had also rescued Tsunade Twice when she was in danger. He saved her once when she was besiged by Chiyo and the second time while she was up against Hanzo. Both rescues brought Tsunade back from the brink of life and death, especially the first time when she was in the most danger.

    Tsunade was touched and moved by Akira galantness when he rescued her.

    Although Akira was younger than Tsunade, but Akira had always been very m.a.t.u.r.e and calm.Their difference in age was not a concern, with Tsunade only regarded him as an equal peer and would not look at him from the eyes of a superior.

    Under such bit by bit, the relationship between Akira and Tsunade gradually changed, perhaps even Tsunade hadn''t expected it and didn''t know when she had liked Akira.

    Whether it was before or now, Akira always appear by her side almost every time Tsunade needs it the most.

    This is also true this time. In her most vulnerable moment, Akira was still by her side, without too much words, not too much comfort, just holding her hand, as if telling her that he will always be there right by her side.

    This seem to made Tsunade''s frozen heart gradually thaw opened a gap gently and the frost gradually melted away.

    At such a moment and such an encounter, Tsunade finally took off her defenses in front of Akira. Even when Tsunade was conforted by her more than 10 years friend, Orochimaru, her expression did not change much, but in front of Akira, her expression finally turned gentle and her gaze looking at Akira has completely changed.

    "You should be tired, take some rest for a while and leave everything to me." Akira comforted.

    "En, okay." Tsunade stared at Akira quietly for a while and finally nodded. She was indeed tired, not because of physical fatigue, but mentally exhausted.

    Tsunade closed her eyes and let Akira hugged and held her in his arms. Tsunade with her eyes closed, enjoy the feeling of warmth in Akira''s arms and finally leaned against Akira''s shoulders.

    Being so close together, Akira can smell the refreshing scent of Tsunade in his arms, then sighed softly as he looked at Tsunade''s weakened state and he couldn''t help but hug Tsunade even tightly.

    An imperceptible blush grow on Tsunade''s face, the sadness in her heart faded slightly and she finally fell asleep peacefully in Akira''s arm.

    On the battlefield, many people have seen this scene. Minato, Orochimaru, Sakumo, etc. are all unconsciously surprised when they see it.

    Akira, when did he get so intimate with Tsunade?

    This...

    This thought came to everyone''s heart, finding it weird, but they were glad that he was able to comfort Tsunade.

 Chapter 159 - Love(1)

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 159:

    This heartwarming scene was seen by many of them and they were all slightly surprised to see Akira hugging Tsunade.

    Orochimaru is especially surprise as he knows Tsunade''s character best, but it is unexpected for him to see Tsunade voluntarily snuggling into Akira arm, yet she look so at peace.

    "This kid talent for dealing with girls is as strong as his talent for ninjutsu." Orochimaru gave a rare humor and whispered with a wry smile.

    Sakumo also knows Akira''s character very well. Akira likes to do things independently and like to disobey his instructions. Which give Sakumo a headache and he can only clean up the mess by himself.

    Akira hugged Tsunade tightly and didn''t even look at the battlefield. Now that the situation is set and with the two people, Sakumo and Orochimaru around, he doesn''t need to worry about them.

    "Iwa and Suna unexpected really work together against Koniha, I''m afraid this time it''s just a small scheme and there will be more coming soon. If we wait for Suna and Iwa to really unite and attack us, Konoha will have a hard time to repell them." This thought flashed in Akira''s heart. If the two big countries Suna and Iwa really form a coalition and attack them, then that will be the beginning of real trouble.

    With Konoha''s strength, it is not a problem for them to defend against one country. But it will be a struggle for them to face two big countries at the same time.

    "I will push this thought for later." Akira expelled the thought in his mind and turned to look at Tsunade in his arms.

    After the great intense battle, Akira''s had also consumed lots of his chakra. Fighting against kage-level powerhouse like Shirotsuchi would certainly require him to consume lots of chakra. If it weren''t for taking food pills and the yang chakra in Akira''s body, Akira would be drop dead tired at this moment.

    The battle finally ended but the rain in the sky remain raining, as if the sky was crying and mourning for the dead who died in this battle.

    At the end of the battle, Sakumo was forced to clean up the mess, while Orochimaru stood quietly on side and have no plan on helping. His mind had bern completely consumed by his inner greed.

    His mind is currently fully occupied by two d.e.s.i.r.e, "Immortality" and "Sharingan".

    Fortunately, this battle is over. All that is left is to count the losses and clean up the battlefield.

    After the war was over, Sakumo also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Akira with mixed feeling. This time Konoha encountered a few dangerous situations on the battlefield of the Country of Rain. After all, the opponent was a coalition of the two great village, but yet they were suppressed by Akira alone and Akira even killed one of the enemy''s kage-level powerhouse. Hence, it can be said that is was thanks to Akira that they were able to overcome this crisis.

    Sakumo also wrote all of the progress in the war onto the intelligence report and conveyed it to the Third Hokage through the intelligence network. At the same time, he also specially wrote Akira''s performance on the intelligence and reported it to the Third Hokage.

    Akira''s growth rate had stunned Sakumo and he completely understands why Akira is so valued by the Third Hokage. Such a genius certainly has the capital to make anyone value him.

    No, maybe it''s no longer a genius.

    After all, the term genius is generally used to refer to the talented ninjas of the younger generations, which has the meaning of appreciation. But now Akira has gradually grown to be strong enough to sit on an equal footing with them and it can''t be summed up with the word ''genius''.

    After cleaning up the battlefield, the ninja on Konoha''s side also began to retreat.

    Gradually, all the ninja troops retreated and returned to the nearby Konoha base.

    Corpses were everywhere on the battlefield and the enemy''s corpses were buried on the spot. An exception was the corpses of Nawaki and other important enemies that that have vital information. Minato asked someone to transport the corpses of Nawaki and other ninjas back to Konoha. Those killed in this war are Konoha''s heroes and monuments will be erected in Konoha in the future for future generations to pay respect.

    After taking care of everything, Sakumo and Orochimaru led the Konoha ninjas back to the Konoha base closest to the battlefield and rearranged their lines of defense. Although Iwa and Suna forces had retreated, but it is also difficult to guarantee that there won''t be any danger of them attacking again. So at present they are still focusing on defense.

    But none of this is Akira''s business anymore. Akira gently hug Tsunade and finds a room in the camp for Tsunade.

    Akira gently put Tsunade down and placed her on the warm couch, watching Tsunade''s face close at hand and sighed slightly. He didn''t intend to take advantage when she was weak and fragile, so he was ready to leave.

    But who ever thought, before Akira even turn his head, Tsunade opened her eyes.

    "Uh, you are awake." Akira looked at Tsunade.

    When Tsunade opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Akira''s appearance and the corner of her lips couldn''t help but lift up softly.

    "En, you were taking care of me just now?"

    "Of course." Akira smiled: "Take a good rest, you can leave everything else to me."

    Tsunade was silent for a long time and suddenly looked at Akira, revealing the first smile that bloomed today.

    In an instant, the chill scattered and the beautiful spring flowers blossomed.

    Akira was all taken aback for a while, he was used to seeing Tsunade''s strong appearance and he couldn''t help but sink into a daze, now that he see her weak but smiling face. (The contrast of seeing the normal heroic, superwomen Tsunade compared to her now girlish, fragile smile.)

    However before Akira could react, Tsunade suddenly hugged him.

    Akira felt her warm body, while Tsunade''s face was close and her gentle breathing seemed to be brushed across Akira''s face.

    Uh, am I actually hugged by Tsunade?

    This thought came out of Akira''s mind and he also subconsciously hugged Tsunade back. Tsunade''s body was soft in Akira''s arms. The two cuddled together, their bodies were extremely close, closely cuddling together.

    With such a beautiful and perfect lady in his arm, Akira couldn''t help but smell Tsunade''s scent and this aroused his thoughts. He didn''t expect Tsunade to snuggle in his arms actively just now. Does this mean anything?

    Before Akira''s thoughts flashed through his mind, he feel like there is something seemed to be wrong...

    "Tsunade." Akira found that Tsunade was hugging him too tightly. He was about to say something, but Tsunade directly sealed his mouth...

 Chapter 160 - Love(2)

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 160:

    Akira was about to speak, but Tsunade directly sealed his mouth, only to feel that the warm lips touched his lips. Akira can feel a indescribable soft touch came and was fascinated by the taste.

    Akira can smell her intoxicating fragrance, coupled with Tsunade''s perfect and s.e.xy figure, made him unable to look away.

    Akira didn''t expect Tsunade to be so proactive. As a man, how can he let a woman be so proactive and take the lead with this kind of thing?

    Akira quickly reacted and took the initiative to hold Tsunade tightly, sealing her mouth and the two intertwined, embracing each other in love. Akira is overjoyed as he had just gained two things. He had managed to awaken his mangekyo sharingan and also won the heart of Tsunade.

    This was not a sudden impulse, whether it was Tsunade or Akira, they were extremely emotional at this moment and the two of them had deep feelings for each other. Hence their feelings for one another exploded and the unexpected development started.

    They exchanged the kiss for a long time and then finally separated.

    Akira looked at Tsunade''s face close at hand with a loving smile.

    Whereas Tsunade was avoiding Akira''s gaze and seemed a little embarrassed. She was moved by Akira action of taking care of her and she could not restrain the emotions in her heart, so in a act of spontaneous, she started to kiss Akira.

    However after the two were separated, Tsunade went into a little dazed, she didn''t even dare to look directly at Akira''s gaze and her heart was fl.u.s.tered.

    Tsunade''s heart was pounding rapidly and for the first time she felt a sense of bewilderment. She wouldn''t be like this when facing anyone, but this time she was so lost on what to do.

    What worries Tsunade a little is that although Akira has a m.a.t.u.r.e personality, but after all, the age gap between the two is still somewhat big. Will Akira accept her? And she had also heard that Akira still has a engagement contract with a member of the Uchiha clan and the little girl Kushina is also very fond of him...

    This guy is really too popular.

    Thinking of this, Tsunade looked at Akira with a bit of resentment.

    "What''s the matter?" Akira asked in a soft voice while carassing Tsunade''s face. He stretched out his hand and held Tsunade''s white milky-like skin while smiling lightly.

    Tsunade''s face blushed as she didn''t expect Akira to act like this at all.

    "It''s nothing." Tsunade tried to maintain peace of mind and pretended to answer plainly.

    "Take a good rest, I will take care of everything." Akira smiled, he regarded Tsunade as his own woman and embraced her in his arms. Tsunade didn''t refuse as she couldn''t resist Akira''s embrace.

    Tsunade body went limp in Akira''s arms as she hummed and then said again: "I must make Iwa pay the price for killing Nawaki."

    Tsunade''s tone was very firm and she said seriously.

    Tsunade is not an ordinary woman. She gradually walked out of the sadness of Nawaki''s death. The first thing she thought of was to avenge Nawaki. The death of Nawaki is a pain in her heart.

    "Leave this to me, I''ll help you." Akira said.

    Of course, Akira also does not have a good impression of Iwa, so he prepared to help Tsunade as a matter of course.

    "Okay." Tsunade nodded softly.

    "You rest first, I''ll help you prepare food to eat." Akira said.

    "En." Appreciating Akira''s feelings, Tsunade couldn''t help but leaned forward and kissed Akira on the cheek.

    Akira smiled slightly and walked out of the room in a good mood.

    Akira then spent the next few days in such a rhythm. This time Konoha''s loss was not small, so Sakumo and Orochimaru were counting the losses.

    However, the news that Akira killed the leader of the Iwa explosion corps was directly transmitted and the battlefield of the Country of Rain shook again. This time the tremor from the bomb like news was stronger than before and it was a real big earthquake.

    Who would have thought that Akira was so powerful that he could kill even a kage-level powerhouse?

    Moreover, this battle was spread so fascinatingly that it became Akira''s battle to true fame while the poor Shirotsuchi completely became Akira''s stepping stone.

    The rumors outside became more and more fierce. Many ninjas looked at Akira with awe and respect, but Akira could not care about this. He had been enjoying his time with Tsunade these days. It haven''t been long since the two establish their relationship and they were enjoying their love birds moments ...

    At the same time, Jiraiya also got the news of Nawaki''s death and without waiting her rushed out together with the orphan trio to the battlefield and came to Konoha base.

    The current base that Akira is staying at is not the same as the previous base they were in. Instead they were at the closest base to the front line. Akira also found it a coincidence that quite a few ninjas in this base is also from Uchiha.

    Moreover, the number of people from Uchiha clan is not few. The leader is the second elder of the Uchiha clan, a strong man named "Uchiha Yasushi", whose strength and status are second only to the Uchiha clan patriarch Uchiha Fukai.

    Akira had dealt with the second elder before and the second elder also attached great importance to Akira, the genius of Uchiha.

    After learning that Akira was in the stronghold, Uchiha Yasushi came to visit him in person and the two sides sat down and exchanged greetings for a while.

    "Akira, the Patriarch had already heard of the news that you killed Shirotsuchi. By coincidence, you have already awakened your mangekyo sharingan right?" After a chat, Uchiha Yasushi and Akira went straight to the subject. He came to confirm one thing.

    In the past few days, Akira''s performance on the battlefield has spread throughout Konoha and the Uchiha clan was also greatly shaken. After learning that Akira actually killed a kage-class powerhouse and hearing about Akira''s performance on the battlefield. Clan patriarch Uchiha Fukai was immediately convinced of one thing, Akira had awakened his mangekyo sharingan!

    And Uchiha Yasushi was entrusted by Uchiha Fukai to inquire about Akira''s situation.

    Akira had expected this and he curled his lips secretly. The Uchiha clan would definitely pay attention to his situation as awakening the mangekyo sharingan is such an important thing that he can''t hide it.

    What Akira didn''t know was that the impact of this incident was far greater than he had imagined. The Uchiha clan was all boiling with excitement at this time. The clan was filled with joy upon receiving the news that Akira had killed Shirotsuchi. The young gemeratoon and even older generations admire Akira greatly and it can be said that Akira has truly gained more reputation.

    "Yes, I have awakened my Mangekyo Sharingan." Akira replied. Since he can''t hide it, then he don''t have to hide it. Anyway, the Clan Patriarch Uchiha Fukai and others are pretty good to him.

 Chapter 161 - Crescent Eyed Reaper

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 161:

    "You, did you really awakened your mangekyo sharingan?" The second elder Uchiha Yasushi opened his mouth in slight surprised. Although they had already guessed that Akira awakened his mangekyo sharingan, but it was still somewhat difficult to digest the news after Akira personally confirmed.

    It''s really the legendary mangekyo sharingan! (Before Canon, mangekyo sharingan was considered a legend and not many knew of it)

    Even Uchiha Yasushi was very excited as he said: "God bless our Uchiha clan. For many years of our Uchiha clan history, only the record of the former Uchiha clan patriarch Uchiha Madara and his brother Uchiha Izuna have awakened the mangekyo sharigan. Now there is one more person, our Uchiha clan will thrive again!" (On the former record of those that awakened mangekyo sharingan, only Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna were recorded. Unofficially there should be more user who awakened the mangekyo sharingan but they hide it.)

    It is to no one surprise that Uchiha Yasushi is so excited. The strongest tool for the Uchiha clan is their sharingan and the mangekyo sharingan has only appeared twice in the history of Uchiha legends and so far the two people are namely Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Izuna.

    "Yes, this is my Mangekyo Sharingan." Akira said and at the same time a pair of eyes blood red eyes appeared. The three tomoe of the sharingan seem to have merged and form a three petal crescent like pattern. It give off a strange and yet very mysterious vibe, but also very eye catching and deadly as if it can ensnare your soul.

    The second elder Uchiha Yasushi was sure in his heart that it is real once he saw the mangekyo sharingan pattern and he was surprised.

    "Sure enough, it is the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan..." The second elder looked very excited: "After many years, I was finally able to withness the birth of mangekyo sharingan user in our Uchiha Clan. You are really a blessing for our Uchiha Clan!"

    Akira curled his lips and did not answer.

    However, the eyes of the second elder looking at Akira were completely different from before.

    After awakening his mangekyo sharingan, Akira''s status in the Uchiha clan was immediately raise. Of course, only the Uchiha clan elders and patriarchs are qualified to know about the confidential matter of his mangekyo sharingan.

    Originally Uchiha Fukai had already treated Akira very well and he valued him very much and now he valued Akira even more as Akira''s mangekyo sharingan are awakened.

    "The Patriarch has already told me to cooperate with you in everything on the battlefield. If you need help, you can find me at any time." The second elder said.

    Akira''s heart was moved and he was a little delighted. This had shown Uchiha''s Fukai attitude and trust in him. Moreover it seem like Uchiha clan would be fully supporting him on the battlefield, which made Akira very happy.

    After chatting with the second elder for a while, he then leave.

    ...

    After leaving, Akira continued to practice his Yin and Yang ninjutsu under the guidance of sage of the six path. Training of the Yin and Yang ninjutsu is really not easy. As Akira does not have the sage of the six psth inheritance like Sasuke and Naruto in the original story, he can only practice on his own.

    Under Akira''s care and company, Tsunade quickly walked out of the despair from Nawaki''s death and the smile on her face gradually increased. After all, Tsunade is a strong woman both in mind and body. She is a very stubborn person that won''t let others see her weak and only Akira can see her vulnerability.

    Similarly, these days, Akira and Tsunade have make rapid progress in their relationship. After that incident, Akira and Tsunade were very clear about each other''s feelings and with their feelings gradually more stronger for each other, it light up some sparks.

    At this moment, Akira took advantage of Tsunade and hold her little hand, while Tsunade g.r.o.a.n.e.d at Akira, but she also silently acquiesced.

    "Humph, you brat seem to have many little girls as your admirer." Tsunade couldn''t help being jealous again, thinking of Kushina and Mikoto.

    Akira lightly coughed and explained, "Doesn''t this mean you have good taste." Akira said decisive with a thick and shameless face.

    "Cheeky!" Tsunade couldn''t help but laugh, then gave Akira a eye roll, which stunned Akira into a daze with this cute gesture.

    Akira pulled Tsunade into his arms and the two got close. Tsunade''s face turned flushed and look very s.e.xy.

    After being intimate with Tsunade for a while, a ninja soon came to inform that Jiraiya had arrived together with the three orphan and asked Akira and Tsunade to go meet him.

    Jiraiya finally arrived. Since the situation was urgent, he had to hurried back when he heard the news of Nawaki death, knowing the seriousness of the situation. However, he was dumbfounded when he learnt that Akira actually killed Shirotsuchi ftom the information he recived on the way.

    Jiraiya couldn''t be more clear about Akira strength as he was with him for the last couple of months. Previously he was only at quasi kage in strength, but he can actually kill a kage-level powerhouse like Shirotsuchi? Has this guy actually grown into a kage-level powerhouse?

    With mixed feelings, Jiraiya also brought Konan and the two boys into the base.

    When Konan saw Akira, her eyes lit up and she jumped towards Akira with a sweet smile while hanging on Akira''s body and refused to get down. Hence, there was a koala named Konan, huggin on Akira''s body.

    "Brother Akira, we have been hearing about your deeds along the way, hehe, now the news had already spread all over." Konan smiled happily and immediately told Akira what she had seen and heard, while on the road.

    Tsunade on the side saw the closeness between Akira and Konan and she couldn''t help but frown slightly, seemingly jealous, but her brows quickly opened up again.

    "Oh? What did they talk about?" Akira smiled and pinched Konan''s nose, with an affectionate smile that made Konan smile as well.

    Konan replied: "Many ninjas were talking about you along the way and we all heard them. They said that you killed a super powerful ninja from Iwa and gived you another alias ''Crescent Eyed Reaper"

    Crescent Eyed Reaper?

    This title seems pretty good...

    Akira had many names before, such as Konoha rising star, lightning god and so on, but Akira like his new alias ''Crescent Eyed Reaper'' better.

    The so-called ''Crescent Eyed Reaper'' is the terrifying existence that take many people lives and bring terror into the battlefield! Such a title is enough to prove his prestige on the battlefield.

 Chapter 162 - Planning

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 162:

    "Crescent Eyed Reaper, this alias is quite appropriate." Tsunade said softly, remembering Akira''s appearance on the battlefield.

    The alias ''Crescent Eyed Reaper'' is not given arbitrarily. Previous names such as Konoha''s Rising Star, etc; are all named after the feat he had done. At the beginning, Chiyo thought that Akira would become Konoha''s younger generation star and that''s why she gave the alias ''Konoha Rising Star''

    But now, with the way he killed so many enemy ninjas mercilessly and brutally, coupled with the awakening of the mangekyo sharingan, that''s why Akira is called the ''Crescent Eyed Reaper''.

    ''Crecent Eyed Reaper''

    Akira pondered about this alias and found that he like how it sound.

    "The war is still ongoing and the battlefield is still very chaotic. Konan, Yahiko and Nagato, the three of you don''t carelessly run around, stay at the base at all time, I will let someone take care of you three." Akira give out the instructions.

    Akira worried about the safety of the three kids. After all, the three kids hadn''t grown up yet and even the strongest Nagato was not even strong enough to put up a fight against a ordinary jonin. Without enough strength, they can''t protect themselves in that brutal and cruel battlefield. In addition, Akira didn''t want other people to discover the secret of Nagato''s rinnegan, so he simply hid them inside the base.

    "Hai." Of course, Yahiko and Nagato had no objection. Nagato''s red hair covered his rinnegan and they were not afraid of being easily discovered by others.

    "Konan, Yahiko and Nagato, you three go down first." Akira shooed them away. He knew that Jiraiya, Orochimaru and others must have something to discuss with him and it would not be convenient if the three kids stay here.

    Konan and other two left according to Akira words. Before leaving, Konan boldly kissed Akira on the cheek before leaving with a silver bell-crisp like laughter.

    Akira touched his cheek, while smiling slightly.

    However Jiraiya only had a bitter smile, his eyes alternate between Akira and Tsunade, as he could sense something was going on between them. ''I am afraid the relationship between Akira and Tsunade... Haish, I''d better go find other beautiful women. As expected, Tsunade does not like me.'' Jiraiya shook his head while thinking secretly.

    "Akira, you are famous now, but the killing of Shirotsuchi also made you gained Iwa''s wrath and grudge. Afterall Shirotsuchi is the younger brother of the third tsuchikage Onoki and is also a high-ranking member of Iwa. Now Iwa regard you as a nail in the eye*." Jiraiya also kindly reminded him. (*Chinese idiom for being the most hated person)

    Of course Akira knew this, but now he and Iwa had already forged a irreconcilable feud. Perhaps ever since Akira killed the fifty Iwa force, he and Iwa had already completely forged a feud.

    Inside the discussion room.

    Akira, Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade sat down. After learning about the sad news of Nawaki''s death, Jiraiya rushed back immediately, while Sakumo left the base here and returned to his line of defense. After all, now that the war is in full swing, Sakumo is just coming to support them and cannot stay here for too long.

    Hence It is just Akira and the Sannin togther again.

    Nawaki as Tsunade''s younger brother, have very good relationship with the Sannin and Orochimaru had even taught him before. Everyone was silent for a while and Akira took the initiative to hold Tsunade''s delicate little hand, as if giving Tsunade strength.

    Tsunade''s face blushed, her daze eyes regained her firmed and strong gaze. After she glanced at Akira, she suddenly feel recharged and had full of power. Tsunade adjusted her mood and said, "After this battle, Iwa and Konoha have become mortal enemy. Furthermore Suna and Iwa have seen how strong we are and it may actually encourage their alliance, thus we have to be more careful in the future."

    Akira agrees with what Tsuande said.

    After this battle, Suna and Iwa will be closer in the future. Since Akira killed Shirotsuchi and killed the fifty Iwa ninja force, while Iwa also killed Nawaki. The two sides hated each other and had became irreconcilable enemies.

    As for Suna, Sakumo killed Sasori parents, making Chiyo held onto her grudge even today.

    It can be said that the current Konoha is enemy against Iwa and Suna. Moreover Konoha''s strength displayed has also made Iwa and Suna very jealous. As the so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend, under such circ.u.mstances, Iwa and Suna are likely to unite again.

    Jiraiya also glanced bitteely at the tightly held hands between Akira and Tsunade. He found that Tsunade was gradually recovering and said sourly: "It''s not a big deal even if they work together. We won against them this time and we just have to continue to win the battle again."

    Jiraiya can only say so much about the battle situation at this time . When he said these words, Akira couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "This time we can win against Iwa and Suna, is largely because of the timely rescue. Moreover, the original alliance of Suna and Iwa was loose and it was just a temporary coalition. If the two villages are really united, we will definitely face stronger opposition."

    Afterall Suna and Iwa are two big villages. Once the two big village work together, Konoha will really find it hard to match. Otherwise, how could this war last so long, if Konoha could be able to get rid of it directly.

    Akira curled his lips and looked at Jiraiya and said, "is there something wrong with your head!"

    After being complained by Akira, Jiraiya''s face flushed, the corners of his mouth twitched and he coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    "Our number of ninjas is too small, but fortunately, in terms of high-end combat power, we are not inferior to the two villages." Orochimaru said lightly, giving Akira a special look.

    Akira''s current strength is strong enough to compete with ordinary kage-level powerhouses.

    Of course, there are strong and weak kage-level ninjas and the difference is huge. For example, the third tsuchikage, who have the powerful kekkei tota particle style bloodline, can be called one of the best in kage level, whereas there are also relatively weaker kage level ninja. For example, the current Sannin are all initially entering the kage level stage and Akira is the same.

    Of course, Akira and the Sannin still have a lot of room for growth in the future and the Sannin is very strong in the later stages. Needless to say, Akira just awakened the mangekyo sharingan and he hasn''t fully grasped the use of of his ocular power. Once Akira gradually familiarize with its strength and grow stronger, his future growth will be even more limitless.

    "How about this, if there is any suspicious movement from the enemy, let me deal with it. What do you think?" Akira looked at the Sannin.

    "You?" For a while, Orochimaru and Jiraiya were both surprised that Akira would suddenly decide like this.

    Tsunade''s beautiful eyes flashed with a hint of worry as well.

    Akira''s decision is really a bit bold.

 Chapter 163 - Control Amaterasu? Akiras creativity!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 163:

    The Sannin looked at Akira with shocked, especially Tsunade, who is full of worry, as she didn''t expect Akira to make such a sudden decision.

    Akira said with a smile: "Yes, you can leave Iwa to me and I will take care of it. The Sannin will then deal with Suna since you guys can cooperate with each other tacitly and deal with Suna easily."

    "That being said, can you face Iwa ninja alone..." Jiraiya objected subconsciously. Although Tsunade didn''t say anything to object, those eyes looked at Akira as if they could speak and there was a look of worry in her beautiful eyes.

    Akira chuckled and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, if I can''t deal with it, I won''t force it."

    Jiraiya finally relented after Akira said this.

    Tsunade''s eyes were a little moved. She knew that Akira''s plan to deal with Iwa was actually to help her get her revenge.

    "Let''s pay close attention to the movements of Iwa and Suna for now. I have sent all our sensory ninjas to collect information." Orochimaru''s voice was cold.

    Akira pouted his lips. In fact, Akira can roughly guessed the next movements of Suna and Iwa without inquiring about the intelligence.

    Iwa will first definitely have to send someone to discuss the alliance with Suna and when their discussion and plans were completed, they will then launched a truly big assault.

    Tsunade looked at Akira with her pair of beautiful eyes as if she wanted to talk about something.

    "What''s wrong?" Akira felt something amiss.

    Tsunade then said lightly: "You are now very powerful, although the power of those eyes is very strong, but you can''t use them frequently right? Otherwise, there should be great side effects..."

    Akira was taken aback as he never thought that Tsunade knew part of the secret behind mangekyo sharingan.

    However maybe it is quite possible as the Senju clan and Uchiha clan have deep ties since a long time ago and Senju Hashirama together with Senju Tobirama are even Uchiha Madara''s old rival. Senju clan should be the only clan that understand the sharingan the best besides the Uchiha clan themselve in the world. In addition, Tsunade is also a expert in medical ninjutsu and she can detect something to some extent.

    Seeing that Tsunade was so worried, Akira heart felt warm. He was happy that Tsunade was concern about him.

    "Are you caring about me?" Akira smiled and blinked innocently.

    Tsunade was stunned, she then immediately saw the mischievousness in Akira''s eyes and said, "What are you talking about, who is worried about you..." Tsunade said and the blushed on her face betrayed her thoughts. (Tsundere)

    "The way you blush is so cute." Akira admired it openly while chuckling.

    Tsunade''s face turned redder and she glared at him. This guy is really...

    "Don''t worry, I know my limits and will make good use of this power." Akira lightly stroked Tsunade''s cheek. Akira is clear about the side effects of the mangekyo sharingan and it is precisely because of the side effects that Akira will work hard to train his Yin and Yang attributes.

    "That''s good." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Akira''s serious expression. She cares about Akira very much. She has just lost her brother, but she doesn''t want to lose her love ones again.

    Akira smiled, turned around and hug Tsunade into his arms, while at the same his hands were dishonest and take advantage of the situation.

    Tsunade''s figure is so perfect that even Akira couldn''t resist the temptation. Tsunade is definitely the first among all the beauties in the Narutoverse. It is then strange if he can control himself when he is hugging such a big beauty in his arms.

    "You, you... what are you doing, what if someone see this!" Tsunade struggled slightly, but her resistance is really little.

    "Don''t worry, no one will come over and bother us." Akira said. The ninjas in the base vaguely understood the relationship between Akira and Tsunade and of course they wouldn''t bother them so stupidly.

    Tsunade''s face blushed even redder and her body turned weak.

    Of course Akira didn''t go too far, he just took some advantage of it and stopped.

    Tsunade gasped for a while and gradually recovered. Tsunade has gradually emerged from the shadow caused by the death of Nawaki while spending time with Akira and it could be seen that she was no longer as haggard as before.

    "I''ll go take a look at Konan, Yahiko and Nagato." Akira kissed Tsunade''s cheek.

    "En." Tsunade blushed shyly and her voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    Akira left in a good mood, while Tsunade looked at Akira''s back, with her face still blushing. She stared at Akira figure for a long while, waiting for Akira to leave and finally the corners of her mouth showed a smile.

    Akira found the three, Konan, Yahiko and Nagato soon after.

    "Brother Akira!" When Konan saw Akira, she immediately ran towards him and hung on Akira like a little koala and refused to get down. Akira don''t know if he should laugh or cry. She was clearly a small iceberg in front of others, but how could she be so lively in front of him.

    But that''s okay, Konan''s cuteness can only be appreciated by him. This satisfies someone''s possessiveness to a large extent.

    Akira squeezed Konan''s face and checked the current strength of the three and found that all three of them have improved a lot, especially Nagato. Nagato has the rinnegan and his growth speed is self-evident.

    Akira was very satisfied with the progress of the three strengths, so he encouraged and rewarded them. Which had led to Nagato and Yahiko being very happy, as for them to get Akira''s approval is the greatest satisfaction.

    Meanwhile Konan has been pestering Akira about wanting to sleep with him.

    Akira had no choice but to relent. Holding the little fairy in his arms, Akira have to say that Konan, this girl, is really developing more and more, cough, cough, will he be able to eat her after a few years?

    Akira only did two things during this time, one was to be familiar with the mangekyo sharingan''s abilities and the other was to train his Yin and Yang attribute. Afterall Akira had just awakened his mangekyo sharingan and he has yet to familiarize with the abilities.

    Especially the ability of Amaterasu is not very easy to control.

    Since Akira doesn''t have the fire-controlling ability of ''''infernal style: flame control" like Sasuke, Amaterasu''s control is more troublesome and is definitely a problem.

    Hence Akira has been thinking about it all this time, as he want to master his mangekyo sharingan more perfectly.

    Akira was on the way to train, but suddenly a flash of inspiration came. Isn''t there a ready made method if I want to control Amaterasu?

    In an instant, an excellent idea came to mind.

 Chapter 164 - Yang chakra and Amaterasu

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 164:

    Although Akira doesn''t have the ability to control flames like ''Infernal style: flame control'', but Akira has another thing.

    Yang ninjutsu!

    Yang nature transformation will inject life into the ninjutsu to control it. Among them, Gaara''s sand and the Akimichi clan''s body expansion jutsu also use the power of Yang attribute.

    If I can combine Yang chakra with Amaterasu, wouldn''t it be possible for me to control Amaterasu at will and use the fire of Amaterasu like Sasuke''s "Infernal style: flame control"?

    Akira thought of this and smiled. Once the Yang chakra is added into Amaterasu, the power between the two might make Amaterasu more powerful and it may even be stronger than ''Infernal style: flame control'' and ''Amaterasu''!

    If Yang ninjutsu is really able to control the Amaterasu as he thought, then he don''t need to have the the ''infernal style: flame control''! If it is so then he is fortunate that his right eye is not a useless ability like ''infernal style: flame control''.

    With Yang chakra and Amaterasu, maybe he will be able to create a super killer move!

    "Old man, what do you think if I integrate Yang chakra into the fire of Amaterasu? Through the Yang nature manipulation, maybe I can control the shape of the Amaterasu" Akira asked.

    "What?" The six old man was stunned and couldn''t process the thought properly.

    Akira said it again.

    Only then did the Sage understood and exclaimed: "Brat, I admire your creativity! The nature and form manipulation of Yang attribute, plus the unquenchable Amaterasu..."

    Even sage of the six path was slightly shocked, maybe Akira this kid can really create a super ninjutsu!

    "However, whether it is Yang chakra or Amaterasu, they are not an ordinary level of ninjutsu. It will be extremely difficulty if you want to merge the two together, especially if you want to inject the change of the nature of Yang attribute into Amaterasu. It''s far more difficult than the rasenshuriken you created." The sage explained.

    Rasenshuriken is just a change in the nature of the wind attribute injected into the Grade A Ninjutsu Rasengan, which can already make geniuses like Minato helpless. Naruto was only able to came up with the solution after thinking very hard, spending a long time and using multiple shadow clones.

    Even the creation of rasenshuriken is already so difficult, let alone Amaterasu plus Yang attribute?

    The difficulty of injecting Yang chakra into Amaterasu, is definitely several or dozens of times higher than that of rasenhuriken! More importantly, the reason Akira has mastered the rasenshuriken so quickly before is largely based on the experience in the original story. Now Akira needs to develop a new ninjutsu by himself, which is more difficult.

    "It is indeed very difficult to develop such a ninjutsu." Akira admitted, but more because of excitement: "It is precisely because of this that this ninjutsu has the value of development. If it is just an ordinary ninjutsu, how would it fit me as a genius?"

    Akira spoke with confidence.

    The ninjutsu he wants to develop must of course be a super poweful ninjutsu!

    The sage was also proud and sastified with his attitude.

    "That''s right, your state of mind now, brat, is worthy of your pair of mangekyo sharingan. You have a good learning mindset, to be courageous, bold, at the same time perseverance and you can be regarded as a real strong expert now!" The sage did not hesitate to praise.

    Akira smiled, perhaps after awakening his mangekyo sharingan did he truly became one of the strongest in the world of Naruto. His state of mind also changed, becoming more calm and confident and at the same time more eager to pursue strength.

    After finally crossing into the world of Naruto, if Akira don''t have a glimpse of the scenery from the peak of this world, wouldn''t it be a trip for nothing?

    "In that case, I will try to combine Amaterasu and Yang chakra." Akira smiled and then started to try.

    Since this is a new technique that hasn''t even appeared in the original story, Akira is having a dilemma on how to do so and even the help that sage of the six path can give is very limited.

    Akira''s eyes became blood-red and the three-petal crescent-like mangekyo sharingan unfolded, a heart-palpitating force erupted and the chakras around him were also surging like a tide.

    "Amaterasu!" Akira released the Amaterasu and the black flame burned, like the fire of hell, burning everything ferociously.

    Amaterasu, the strongest attack, is indeed terrifying.

    Next, Akira tried to inject the Yang chakra into the Amaterasu. However, Akira felt that it was extremely difficult. Amaterasu and Yang chakra are two very strong forces. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, how could it be so easy to combine the two.(imagine combining fire and lightning together, it is definitely not easy.)

    Akira tried several times, but all failed. Instead, he felt that his eyes were exhausted and he was sweating profusely with cold sweats.

    "Sure enough, it is really difficulty..." Akira felt that the exhaustion was quite intense and immediately rested for a while. The development difficulty of this new ninjutsu is higher than Akira''s imagination, but it is also foreseeable that once the development is successful, the power will be amazing.

    ....

    Akira suddenly discovered that although studying ninjutsu was boring, it was actually a very interesting thing. In particular, there is an indescribable sense of accomplishment in overcoming each and every problem. No wonder that Orochimaru later became so interested in studying ninjutsu.

    However Akira didn''t intend to be so fascinated, all he wanted was to develop the power of the integrating the Amaterasu and Yang chakra together.

    For the next several days, Akira was very immersed in the development of this ninjutsu.

    The development of this ninjutsu is very difficult, but Akira did not waste his time for nothing.

    Akira has realized that it is very difficult to change the nature of the Amaterasu, but it is much easier to use the Yang attribute to control the change of shape.

    In other words, although he couldn''t learn the yang attribute amaterasu nature transfomation. But to control the changes in the shape of Amaterasu, just like the ability of the original Sasuke ''infernal style: flame control'' Akira can still do it!

    Akira was pleasantly surprised by this discovery.

    Sure enough, he don''t need the infernal style, flame control and the effect of Yang chakra is too great!

 Chapter 165 - Ino Shika Cho in the Battlefield

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 165:

    "Yin and Yang ninjutsu..." Akira is very fortunate to have sage of the six path with him at this moment. Thanks to the sage who taught him Yin and Yang ninjutsu, which can not only relieve the side effect of his mangekyo sharingan, but also give him a completely different power.

    Especially, since Yang chakra has given Akira strong resilience and physical strength. If it hadn''t been for Yang chakra, Akira would had been in great danger on the battlefield more than several times.

    Now, Akira has even discovered a great use of the Yang chakra, which is to control the Amaterasu!

    After a period of trial and error, Akira finally unearthed this characteristic. The Yang chakra cooperated with Amaterasu and used the characteristics of Yang attribute to control the form of Amaterasu.

    In this way, Akira''s Amaterasu power will be greatly increase and the flexibility was also enhanced.

    Of course, there are pros and cons to everything.

    Although Yang chakra can control the more powerful Amaterasu at will, but there is also a problem. That is, it consumes much more chakras and Akira cannot used it multiple times.

    "Finally, I barely grasped the form transformation between the Yang chakra and Amaterasu, but yang nature transformation is too difficult and it is definitely not something that can be learnt without many practice. It is really not easy to develop ninjutsu, no wonder Minato at that time couldn''t develop the nature transformation of rasengan before he die." Akira thought while sighing.

    Even with Minato talent and intelligence, the development of the nature transfomation of rasengan yield no results, which is enough to explain the difficulty of developing ninjutsu. Thinking of this, Akira somewhat admires and respect the 2 "scientists" of the Naruto world, Tobirama and Orochimaru, both of whom are madmen who develop and research on ninjutsu and forbidden ninjutsu.

    Sage of the six path saw Akira was silent and thought that Akira was a little depressed because he couldn''t develop the new ninjutsu, so he comforted him: "Yang attribute nature transformation of Amaterasu is very difficult to grasp. It is very normal for you to not be able to learn it anytime soon..."

    "I know, old man, my heart is not that fragile yet." Akira shrugged, actually being able to grasp the Amaterasu''s shape transformation was already beyond Akira''s expectations.

    As for the nature transfomation of Yang attribute and Amaterasu, he really couldn''t be anxious about it as it need countless trial and error.

    The sage was a little relieved and nodded secretly with Akira attitude. It is a important attribute for a ninja to be patient but the younger generation of ninja tend to be more hot blooded. Sometimes Akira really gives the sage a feeling that he is a little monster.

    Akira then continue on practicing the use of Yang chakra to control the form transformation of Amaterasu for a while and finally became proficiently with it.

    Afterall Akira''s status is truly completely different from before.

    Before, Akira was only known as Konoha''s genius, the ''Konoha Rising Star''. To put it bluntly, although his potential is huge, but it is all a future thing. However after Akira killed Shirotuschi, it was enough to prove that his strength had reached the point where he could kill kage level powerhouse.

    Although Shirotsuchi is considered quite weak among kage-level powerhouses, but he is also a kage-level powerhouse.

    Knowing Akira''s record, all the ninjas in the base treated Akira respectfully and his status has also risen straight up, approaching the fame of the Sannin.

    If the Sannin weren''t the direct disciple of the third hokage and have always been respected and well known, or else Akira''s prestige would have been even higher at this time. After all, Akira''s age is too conspicuous.

    "Akira sama." All the ninjas saluted Akira, without any disrespect.

    Akira nodded slightly and smiled before leaving.

    The saluting ninjas were only relieved, when Akira''s back disappeared from their vision. They then started talking one by one: "It''s really strange. Although Akira-sama is approachable, I can always feel a fierce aura emitted by him..."

    "Yeah, I have this feeling too, Akira sama aura has become stronger recently."

    "I thought it was a illusion, but everyone felt it too. Just now I almost didn''t dare to speak!"

    These Konoha ninjas said one after another. What they didn''t know was that Akira''s temperament had indeed changed after awakening his mangekyo sharingan. His aura is even more fierce and stronger that even these ordinary Konoha ninjas can feel it.

    After Akira arrived at the base, he unexpectedly heard some chatter noise and at the same time Akira also unexpectedly saw a few acquaintances.

    It was Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Inoichi and Nara Shikkaku!

    The Ino, Shika and Cho of this generation!

    The Ino Shika and Cho trio, together with Akira are outstanding talents of the same generation. The three of them have been on the battlefield for more than a year and this is the first time Akira has seen the Ino Shika Cho trio for a long time.....

    However, Akira had heard of the names of the three people occasionally, knowing that they were gradually gaining fame and contributed in the battlefield.

    "Akira!"

    Choza was extremely excited when he saw Akira. He dragged his chubby body to the front of Akira, hugged Akira and laughed: "You are so amazing now. The entire battlefield is reciting your name and feat everywhere!"

    Among the Ino, Shika and Cho, Akira relationship with Choza is the best.

    "Uh, Choza, you have gained weight after not seeing you in a year." Akira teased.

    Choza''s mouth twitched and his face was ugly: "Could you not mention this sad topic..."

    Inoichi and Shikkaku were both holding back a smile and they also came up to greet Akira.

    Akira smiled and said: "I also heard your names during this period. I heard that you three have killed several Jonin on the battlefield and have a good record going."

    The Ino Shika Cho trio are also very talented, especially Nara Shikkaku. The secret techniques of the Ino, Shika and Cho are extraordinary. The three of them can work together seemlessly and can even fight elite jonin toe to toe. Of course, it is only to battle and not kill.

    "Haha, it''s mainly due to Shikkaku''s awesome strategy and we just need to cooperate well." Choza smiled.

    Akira chuckled and glanced at the trio.

    In today''s battlefield, more and more ninjas are joining, and more and more geniuses shine and the Ino Shika and Cho trio is one of them. Akira looked at the three people with a smile.

    This is interesting. This is the real second Ninja World War. Countless geniuses have come together, heroes competing and the war is flying ablaze. The war had afterall catalyzed countless the growth of geniuses and formed the most wonderful world of Ninja.

    This kind of ninja world is interesting!

    "Akira sama, Tsunade sama is looking for you, she is waiting at the meeting room." While Akira was in his own thought, a Konoha chunin trot over to deliver the message.

 Chapter 166 - Four Tailed Jinchuriki

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 166:

    Hearing this Chunin''s report, Akira frowned slightly and nodded: "Ok got it."

    Akira found it a little strange, why would Tsunade and others suddenly summon him for a meeting. Perhaps it could be because of Suna and Iwa.

    "Akira? What''s the situation?" Choza and Inoichi looked at Akira with curiousity, while Shikkaku looked thoughtful and seemed to have vaguely guessed the reason.

    Akira chuckled: "I''ll tell you the specific details in a while. I''ll go to the meeting first."

    "No problem."

    Akira bid farewell to the three and went directly to the meeting room and took a look around. Sure enough, the Sannin, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya had been waiting for him.

    Upon closer inspection, the expressions of the three were somewhat solemn. Akira saw the difference in the situation and frowned, "It seems like Iwa and Suna have made their move. What''s the specific news?"

    The only thing that can cause the Sannin to be this worried is the big movement Iwa and Suna made.

    Tsunade looked at Akira: "You guessed it, Iwa and Suna had indeed made a big movement. We got reliable information that the matter of you killin Shirotsuchi had spread to Iwa and the third tsuchikage was extremly furious."

    "Third tsuchikage..." Akira pondered the name. Third tsuchikage Onoki is indeed a very terrifying opponent. He has the kekkei tota particle dust release that can pulverize a target into dust and he is also a veteran kage-level powerhouse. Even in the future at the fourth ninja war when he is very old, he is still definitely an existence that cannot be ignored.

    "Could it be that third tsuchikage will be going to the battlefield?" Akira curled his lips. Although the third tsuchikage is extremely strong, as long as he is not on the battlefield, he could do nothing to Akira.

    "I heard that the third tsuchikage really had this idea, but it was dissuaded by the other top management of Iwa. This time he was furious because because Shirotsuchi was killed. You must be careful in regards to his revenge in the future." Tsunade said with concern.

    "Okay got it."

    "The death of Shirotsuchi has a great influence on the top management of Iwa. Iwa has decided to truly team up with Suna against us. According to our intelligence, the two villages are going to send their higher ups for a meeting in the near future, intending to completely unite against us." Tsunade said a sentence that made Akira''s face turned solemn.

    What Akira is most worried about finally happened.

    This time Konoha''s victory actually prompted Iwa and Suna to decisively unite. Perhaps Iwa and Suna realized that Konoha is a hard bone and Konoha is also the country with the most obvious advantage among the three countries, so they tacitly go against the strongest.

    Akira was not surprised by this. Among the hidden villages, only benefits are eternal. Although Iwa and Suna had a lot of friction before, they were all insignificant in front of their great interests.

    "In this way, we will have great trouble." Orochimaru''s voice is low and his eyes are even more gloomy: "It will be very difficult for Konoha to face two big village coalition at once."

    Akira squinted his eyes and said faintly: "If this is the case, it would be fine if they can''t make an alliance."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya were stunned, but Orochimaru suddenly raised his heads to look at Akira.

    Akira smiled and said: "Since Iwa and Suna''s high-ups leaders are going to have a joint meeting, then they have to send someone out for the talk right? I wonder who Iwa will send this time?"

    "As far as I know, he is a expert in Iwa, named ''Roshi'' and he is also one of the kage-level powerhouses in Iwa. At the same time, he is also known as the four-tailed jinchiruki." Tsunade explained seriously.

    Akira''s heart skip a beat in surprise, but he remembered this character in the original story

    Roshi was from the same period as the third tsuchikage. Later, he left Iwa because of disagreements with the third tsuchikage. However, it seems that this has not happened yet. At this time, Roshi is still from Iwa.

    In the original story, Roshi once fought with Kisame, but in the end he lost to Kisame and was successfully captured.

    But despite this, as a four-tailed jinchuriki, he definitely can''t be underestimated. After all, the strength of Kisame is obvious to all and even the eight tailed jinchuriki almost lost to the hands of Kisame.

    "It''s actually the four-tailed jinchuriki, I almost forgot that there are jinchuriki in all countries. Iwa is after all a big village and their strength is not to be understimated." Akira sighed.

    However, the name of four tailed jinchuriki made Akira feel weird as he was actually called Monkey King, the king of monkey that is able to control magma.

    "Suna is led by Chiyo and I have heard that they have also sent other experts as they also attach great importance to the alliance with Iwa."

    Akira nodded, indicating that he understood the situation and immediately said with a smile: "I will deal with the four-tailed jinchuriki sent by Iwa, how about it?"

    "What?" Tsunade and all three of them looked at Akira with shock in unison.

    Akira smiled and said: "Didn''t I say it before, I will deal with Iwa. Since Iwa and Suna want to talk and cooperate, I will intercept them halfway."

    Intercept!

    Akira actually came up with this idea.

    However this seems like the best method. Before Iwa and Suna start their joint talks, he need to destroy the idea in the cradle!

    "However there are two parties, Iwa and Suna. I am afraid we don''t have enough manpower." Orochimaru agree with Akira''s idea, but was groaning with the disadvantage they have.

    Akira shrugged: "That''s why I said that I will deal with Iwa and the four-tailed jinchuriki. Just nice I also want to try fighting against a tailed beast jinchuriki."

    "No, it is too dangerous to fight him alone!" Tsunade immediately refused and looked at Akira firmly: "I will go with you!"

    Tsunade was so firm and her beautiful eyes looked at Akira without blinking and hesitation, which made Akira heart felt extremely warm.

    Just when Akira wanted to say something, but Tsunade took the initiative to hold Akira''s hand and her attitude remained firm. Tsunade had only just experienced the pain of losing her younger brother and no longer wants to lose anyone she love anymore!

    "Fine, Tsunade, you and Akira will go together to deal with Iwa, while Orochimaru and I will deal with Suna, destroying the joint plan of the two countries this time together?" Jiraiya also thought for a while and proposed a compromise.

    Akira had no objections, so he agreed.

 Chapter 167 - Akira is indeed a winner in life!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 167:

    Akira agreed with the plan to deal with Iwa forces together with Tsunade.

    It was only then that Tsunade feel relaxed and reassured, as she was not at ease letting Akira face Iwa alone, where there will going to be the four-tailed jinchuriki among them.

    "Son Goku..." At this time, the sage of the six path voice came. The sage ponder, he didn''t expect to hear the news about Son Goku, which surprised him.

    As the first ten-tailed jinchuriki, the sage was the one who divided the ten tailed beast into nine different tailed beast. Hence, he is familiar with the four tailed beast, that he treat like his children.

    Akira ignored the sage who was in deep thought and turned his gaze towards Orochimaru and Jiraiya: "I have someone to recommend both of you to bring along that will aid you in the coming battle."

    "Your recommendation?" Jiraiya was also curious as he look curiously at Akira.

    Akira smiled and said, "Nara Shikkaku of the Nara clan, he should be able to help both of you on the battlefield." Akira has no doubts about Nara Shikkaku''s IQ. Afterall Shikkaku is the future Konoha''s military jonin commander and Hokage''s right-hand man.

    The relationship between the Ino Shika Cho and Akira is very good and Akira does not mind helping him.

    "A person from the Nara clan eh, Okay got it." Jiraiya nodded, the person recommended by Akira must definitely be extraordinary.

    "Okay, so it will be as decided." Akira concluded calmly.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya also had no objections and both nodded slightly.

    The four then scattered, while Akira and Tsunade walk out side by side.

    Akira gently held onto Tsunade''s little hand in his hand and he could feel her soft smooth hand while Tsunade blush.

    "This time against Iwa, I want to test my new strength. When the time comes, I will fight with the Iwa forces first, while you can watch on the sideline." Akira said suddenly.

    This time Akira planned to try facing the Iwa forces alone, to test how far his strength had reached.

    "You..." Tsunade looked at Akira with astonishment. Although she was a little worried, but she saw Akita''s firm gaze and finally relented: "Fine."

    Tsunade hesitated briefly, but agreed in the end at Akira''s confidence.

    As Akira now has the mangekyo sharingan and in most cases his strength is enough to protect himself.

    Akira was in a good mood and even squeezed Tsunade''s small hand. Moreover he put his arms around her slim waist, with a mischievous smile on the corners of his lips.

    Tsunade''s cheeks blushed and she glanced at Akira with annoyance. She was about to speak, but when she saw the figure behind Akira, her face instantly blush and suddenly broke away from Akira''s embrace.

    Akira was taken aback, he turned his head and saw the dumbfounded Ino Shika Cho trio staring at them.

    The Ino Shika Cho trio were indeed stunned. They just withness the scene of Akira hugging Tsunade just now and they were quite sure of the intimate relationship between Akira and Tsunade.

    Akimichi Choza, Yamanaka Inoichi and Nara Shikkaku all stared with wide eyes, their mouths open wide, completely in the shape of an ''O'' and was speechless.

    Are you kidding me? When did Akira and Tsunade-sama''s relationship become so close? Are they not Sensei and student? This, this...

    Choza''s mind was overloaded in confusion, completely speechless and stared at Akira blankly.

    Akira is also speechless, these three oversized light bulbs are really ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. (''three oversized light bulbs'' is a Chinese idiom for being a third wheel)

    Tsunade was panicking, when the three saw the intimate affection between her and Akira. She was a little shy at first, but gradually she pretended to be calm and regain a composure. After all, Tsunade is the legendary Sannin, she have to retain her dignity.

    However, even so, Tsunade felt that her face was still slightly hot being stared at by the Ino Shika Cho trio. She then find a excuse, "Akira, you can talk with your friends, I will go first." After saying this line, Tsunade left as if running away.

    "Akira, you, you, you really and Tsunade-sama..." After Tsunade left, Choza asked cautiously with wide eyes while his voice was dry.

    Choza is so shock that he is not even able to speak coherently

    Akira replied darkly: "Yes, it''s like what you think."

    "It''s true?" Chiza wailed: "How is this possible, Tsunade-sama is the idol of countless ninjas and even the demigod Hanzo personally recognized her as one of the Sannin...How could such a proud and legendary female ninja like Tsunade-sama be with you?"

    The corner of Akira''s mouth twitched at Choza reaction. How could Tsunade be with himself? Is he that bad?

    Choza also realized the slip of the tongue, ackwardly laugh and hurriedly said: "I mean, you have Mikoto and Kushina. Akira, your luck with girls is too enviable!"

    Akira shrugged his shoulders and deliberately teased: "I also wonder why Tsunade like me, probably because I am handsome."

    "Pff." This sentence almost made the Inoichi, Shikkaku and Choza vomit blood, while Choza has a look of grief and indignation.

    At the same time, Akira is also a little proud. In the eyes of many people, Tsunade is like a princess of Konoha. She is the grand daughter of Hashirama Senju, a direct student of third hokage and is also one of the "Konoha Sannin" that Hanzo personally acknowledge. Hence he is indeed lucky to have such a highly accomplished and beautiful female ninja like Tsunade fell in love with him.

    "Okay, don''t say anything about me and Tsunade. Oh right, Shikkaku, I have also recommended you to Jiraiya and Orochimaru..." Akira briefly explained the situation, while Shikkaku was grateful to Akira for recommending him to the battlefield, which is also a great experience for Shikkaku to showcase his talent and earn recognition safely. (Because of Orochimaru and Jiraiya, two kage level ninja)

    Shikkaku looked at Akira immediately with gratitude, while Inoichi and Choza looked at Shikkaku with some envy.

    "I''m leaving first, I''m going to prepare for the next fight with Iwa forces." Akira chatted for a few while and excused himself.

    The trio nodded in understanding and watch as Akira leave. Choza looked with envy and muttered to himself: "God, first Mikoto and Kushina, now even Tsunade-sama is that kind of relationship with Akira. Akira is really a winner in life!"

    This time, Shikkaku and Inoichi nodded without hesitation, even they were extremely envious of Akira.

 Chapter 168 - Akiras plan on Ambushing Four Tailed Jinchuriki!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 168:

    After discussing with the Sannin, Akira and Tsunade decided to deal with the Iwa forces together, while Orochimaru and Jiraiya will join force to deal with the Suna force. With the decision made, they began their preparations.

    A group of sensory type ninjas have been sent to the base to closely monitor the movements of Iwa and Suna forces in order to act promptly.

    In the mean time, Akira spent his time adapting to his mangekyo sharingan, preparing himself for the next fight with the four-tailed jinchuriki.

    Iwa possesses four-tailed and five-tailed beasts, which were given to Iwa by Konoha''s founder Hashirama Senju who is a pacifist as a goodwill to peace, but his kind intention have been misplaced as they use the tailed beast for their war and destruction instead.

    Akira continued to train diligently as he know the fight with four tailed jinchuriki will be a hard one. In fact, Akoda''s current strength is only equivalent to quasi kage level without his mangekyo sharingan. Only with his mangekyo sharingan can he compete with the strong kage level powerhouse, so this also made Akira realize his own shortcomings and have been working hard recently.

    Tsunade naturally acted as Akira''s sparring partner. With the strong relationship between Akira and Tsunade, they cooperated very well with each other. So this period of time they have been busy sparring and training.

    Akira''s improvement was great and this had amazed Tsunade. Akira''s current strength had grown strong enough to compete with the Sannin. Of course, the final result is hard to say.

    Although Akira had awakened his mangekyo sharingan, but the Sannin are also very strong and have a lot of techniques. The Sannin all have connection with the three mysterious sacred places in the Ninja world such as Mount Myobu. For example Jiraiya from the original story have been practicing sage technique in Mount Myobu since he was a child and he definitely have a trump card.

    Of course, Akira also has his own trump card.

    After Akira and Tsunade finished sparring, both sides were sweating profusely, while Kona was the only spectator clapping and applauding: "Brother Akira is so strong and cool."

    Akira smiled, standing side by side with Tsunade. Both of them were sweating profusely and it was obvious that they were exhausted.

    Tsunade seeing that Akira face were filled with sweat, gently helped Akira wiped his sweat. Which make Akira happy from the bottom of his heart.

    Whereas Konan who saw this scene, pursed her lips and seemed a little jealous. Akira couldn''t help but smile. How old is this little girl, she actually jealous of Tsunade.

    Akira immediately hugged Konan and kissed her on the cheek, which made Konan very happy.

    When Tsunade saw this scene, she also gave Akira a slightly annoyed look. In Tsunade''s mind, Konan is still so young and Akira kissing her in the cheek is a lolicon.

    Poor Akira doesn''t know what Tsunade is thinking, otherwise he woukd have felt wronged.

    "Our upcoming battle will be up against the power of the four-tailed jinchuriki. Tail beasts are being with huge collection chakras and powerful strength. Do we need to develop a combat strategy?" Tsunade asked actively.

    Akira smiled: "No, I have a way to deal with him."

    Tsunade was startled. Seeing Akira''s slightly mysterious smile, she was surprised, but at the same time expectant. What on earth Akira plan to do?

    The power of a tail beast is beyond doubt, the four-tailed jinchuriki must be a very strong ninja, but Akira was still very confidently. Which make Tsunade curious about Akira''s plan on taking the four tailed jinchuriki down.

    Akira and Tsunade restored their Chakra and then continued paying close attention to the situation in Iwa forces.

    Finally, in the afternoon of the next day, an important message came from Konoha''s sensory ninja.

    "Tsunade-sama, Akoda-sama, there is confidential information on Iwa''s forces!" A messenger sent the information, all of which were densely encrypted characters, which only Tsunade, Akira and the higher ups could interpret.

    Akira received the information, glanced at it roughly and his eyes lit up: "Iwa has acted and they are already moving out for the alliance with Suna!"

    "Who is the other party?"

    "Like our previous intelligence, the Iwa force is being led by the four-tailed jinchuriki Roshi and a team of elite ninjas. The number is not very large, less than 20 people."

    After all, it is a meeting and it is definitely not a war.

    After Akira got the information, he found a map, took a closer look and ponder on his plan: "According to our information, there is a road that Iwa forces must pass, near Hamon Mizu River if they want to alliance with Suna."

    Hamon Mizu River is afamous river in the country of rain. At present, Iwa''s sphere of influence in the country of rain is basically on the west of the Hamon Mizu River, so Hamon Mizu River is the only way to go.

    "Then we will lie in wait near Hamon Mizu River." Tsunade concluded.

    "Yes, that is the plan." A smile appeared at the corner of Akira''s lips and he was excited and couldn''t wait to ambush Iwa.

    The four-tailed man jinchuriki will be the first jinchuriki and tailed beast Akira will faced after coming to this world. Of course Akira had some expectations. What''s more, this time it is related to whether Iwa and Suma can work together. No matter what, this must be prevented.

    At the same time, Jiraiya and Orochimaru were also preparing their plan against Suna and they separated their work. In addition Jiraiya and Orochimaru followed Akira''s suggestion and brought Nara Shikkaku and fifty other elite ninjas along.

    The four gathered together. Akira then looked at Orochimaru and Jiraiya who were waiting solemnly and smiled while saying, "Don''t be taken advantage of by Suna. You two, act carefully."

    Jiraiya glanced at Akira with slight dissatisfaction when he heard these words and replied out of anger. "Don''t underestimate us, whereas it should be you Akira and Tsunade that may have trouble. Are you really sure that it''s okay that only two of you is enough?"

    "What do you know, we are a match made in heaven and nothing can stop us." Akira said.

    Jiraiya was speechless, but Tsunade blushed and glared at Akira out of embarrassment.

    "Why don''t we make a bet, how about who will end the battle first?" Akira saw that Orochimaru and Jiraia were a little unconvinced and said with a smile.

    Jiraiya and Orochimaru then discussed with their, they didn''t believe that Akira and Tsunade could solve the battle faster than them. Hence Jiraiya immediately said while unconvinced: "What are we betting on?"

 Chapter 169 - Ambush on Roshi

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 169:

    When it comes to gambling, Tsunade''s beautiful eyes lit up excitedly. Tsunade snorted softly, "Of course we are betting on money. Jiraiya, I heard that you made a lot of money by writing novels, how about a bet?"

    When it comes to gambling money, Tsunade is the most excited and in the happiest mood.

    Jiraiya and Orochimaru discussed briefly and felt that they are unlikely to lose the bet. There were more than fifty elite ninjas on their side and with the two of them, they definitely had an advantage over Akira and Tsunade.

    "Fine I will bet three million ryo!" Jiraiya said confidently.

    "Three million ryo?" Tsunade smiled: "I will also bet three million ryo then!"

    "Then I will join in with the fun." Akira did not hesitate and better as well, as he had a lot of savings. This is because Konoha had paid him a lot of rewards for doing missions on the battlefield in the past few years.

    Orochimaru also join in with the bet and after the four agreed with the bet, they went on to prepare their own things.

    Akira and Tsunade only have two people, so they were light-packed, as long as they lay in ambush around Hamon Mizu River. Both of them were not in a hurry, so they walked slowly in the rain and bathe in the sense of sentiment.

    "Akira, are you confident in dealing with the four tailed jinchuriki?" Tsunade looked at Akira and chatted with him.

    "Don''t you have more confidence in me? You just made a bet and took out three million without hesitation." Akira smiled and naturally held onto Tsunade''s little hand.

    Tsunade''s face blushed, silently allowing Akira to make his advance. At the same time she didn''t refute Akira''s words and replied with a smile: "I really have faith in you."

    Akira smiled, but suddenly as if he sense something, Akira frowned slightly and then smiled again.

    "Brat, there is a white snake not far behind you..." The reminder of the sage of the six path sounded timely: "It should be summon by one of the Sannin, Orochimaru. This white snake has been following you all along."

    A gleam of light flashes in Akira''s eyes and he said, "I know, I felt it too." Akira was still very vigilant as he also felt an abnormal chakra just now.

    At a distance of about fifty meters behind Akira and Tsunade, a white snake about the length of an arm was slithering abou. The white snake belong to Orochimaru and was sent by him to follow Akira and Tsunade around.

    Akira also can guessed very well why this white snake appeared behind him and Tsunade, most likely it was used by Orochimaru to monitor Akira and Tsunade''s movement and actions. Well, to be precise, it should be used to monitor Akira.

    Obviously, Orochimaru is now very interested in Akira''s pair of mangekyo sharingan and he is also very curious about Akira''s mangekyo sharingan abilities, so that is why he summoned the white snake to monitor on Akira.

    "So you were aware of it. I can now rest assured." Sage of the six path was a little surprised, Akira had grown strong and he gradually didn''t need the sage to remind him of many dangers.

    "Thanks to the sage teachings." Akira exchanged a sentence with sage of the six path and narrowed his eyes dangerously at the same time. Since Orochimaru had sent a white snake to monitor him, Akira planned to simply used it and let Orochimaru witness his formidable strength to deter him, lest Orochimaru will continue to harbour evil intentions and d.e.s.i.r.e for his eyes.

    Akira pretended not to notice the existence of the white snake and travelled to the Hamon Mizu River with Tsunade.

    Hamon Mizu River is not too far away from Konoha base and it took the two of them almost half a day to reach there.

    The weather gradually changed from light drizzle to downpour. The heavy rain work in Akira''s favour and concealed the smell of Akira and Tsunade, at the same time it also makes it easier and convenient for them hide.

    Akira and Tsunade then search for an excellent ambush site and hid themselves well. They controlled their chakra carefully, hiding their chakra and aura, while waiting to ambush Roshi and his Iwa ninja entourage.

    Akira and Tsunade hid together, their bodies inevitably were close to each other and Akira could clearly smell the fragrant scent of Tsunade''s body. Which helps to lift up Akira''s mood and the waiting time was not so boring.

    Hamon Mizu River is a famous big river in the country of rain. The river is several tens of meters wide, the river flowing is gushing fiercely and the sound of the rumbling water is also very loud.

    The heavy rain and the rushing river formed a spectacular scene.

    After waiting for about two hours, a figure finally appeared in front of them.

    Akira and Tsunade became alerted, staring at the front intently and watch their every move attentively.

    In front is a ninja squad with 13 members in total. Under Akira''s eyes, their numbers and figure were revealed easily.

    The leader is a ninja with red hair, iron mask and purple clothes. It is the four-tailed jinchuriki Roshi. By Roshi''s side, were two peak level jonins on the left and the other on the right, followed by ten elite jonins, forming a team of 13 people in total.

    "They are here. As expected it is indeed the four-tailed jinchuriki Roshi from Iwa." Tsunade whispered.

    Akira nodded and became more focus.

    "Roshi sama, we have arrived in Mamon Mizu River." A peak level jonins reminded him, who looked like a sensory-type ninja.

    Roshi nodded slowly, his expression looked very relaxed: "Well, this time our mission is very simple. We only need to sign an alliance agreement with Suna. Third tsuchikage sama have already arranged everything."

    The surrounding ninjas all nodded, but the peak level ninja reminded him: "Roshi sama, Konoha may be aware of our plan and maybe they will be prepared. We must take precautions."

    ...

    "Really?" Roshi smirked and said disapprovingly: "I still want Konoha''s people to appear. It happened that Shirotsuchi was killed by the kid named Uchiha Akira. I wanted to see how strong is that kid."

    Iwa ninjas by the side opened his mouth and saw Roshi mention Akira''s name and he was a little worried and uneasy, but thinking of Roshi''s strength in front of him, he gradually became relieved.

    In Roshi opinion, although Shirotsuchi is strong, he is only an ordinary kage-level powerhouse and it can even be said to be the weakest among kage-level. It cannot be considered as powerful by just killing Shirotsuchi.

    Roshi shook his head and said faintly: "It is said that Uchiha Akirais not only talented, but also an expert in strategy. But i think he is nothing more than that. If I were Uchiha Akira, I would definitely set up an ambush near the river and catch them off guard."

    The Iwa ninjas nodded, in their thoughts, Roshi sama was not wrong, it seems like the so-called Uchiha Akira is only like this...

    Who would have thought that as soon as Roshi''s voice fell, a figure appeared.

    "Iwa and Roshi, as you wish, I am here to ambush you." Akira chuckled lightly and the voice sounded.

    Roshi''s face changed and all the dozen ninjas expression around him changed drastically, their faces slowly turning dark and the corners of their mouths twitched.

    You are kidding me, is there an ambush? !

 Chapter 170 - Smack to the face

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 170:

    In a blink of an eye, Akira rushed out of the foliage, his figure flashed and used body flicker jutsu to reach the Iwa forces instantly.

    Just when Roshi was mocking Konoha and Akira, Akira appeared and slaped Roshi back in the face.

    The corners of Roshi''s mouth twitched, his face turned black and he was very embarrassed.

    At the same time, the other Iwa ninjas subconsciously took a few steps back when they saw Akira''s appearance, looking at Akira with horror. This is because Akira''s fame these days is really too great, especially among Iwa, Akira is known as the reaper and almost everyone is afraid of him!

    After all, even a kage level powerhouse like shirotuschi died in Akira''s hands, who was also the commander of Iwa''s explosion corps!

    Almost all the ninjas of Iwa have the same mentality towards Akira''s, they are angry, but frightened of him! They resented and hated Akira as he had killed many of their fellow comrade, many of which is either friends or even family they had, but they were still extremely frightened, when they are now up against Akira.

    The Iwa ninjas glanced towards Roshi subconsciously and they all had a thought in their hearts: "Just when Roshi sama speak of the devil(aka Akira), Akira appeared in front of them immediately."

    Roshi''s face turned blue and white, becoming more and more embarrassed.

    Tsunade, hiding in the foliage also couldn''t help smiling when she saw this situation. However Tsunade didn''t make a move and just hid from the hiding spot and watch the situation. Of course, if Akira need her help, she will immediately rushed in and aid him without hesitation.

    "Iwa''s four-tailed jinchuriki." Akira looked at Roshi with his sharingan acitvated, the three tomoe of the sharingan jade was clearly displayed for the Iwa ninja to see and his eyes became blood red.

    The Iwa ninjas was shocked again when they noticed Akira activated sharingan and subconsciously took a few step backwards again. Moreover none of them dared to look at Akira''s sharingan.

    The prestige of sharingan, along with Akira''s name and record, spread throughout the battlefield of the Country of Rain. The Uchiha clan was a distinguished and noble clan of Konoha that many people known and they knew how terrifying the sharingan is.

    Iwa ninjas were terrified in their hearts and even their movements were subconsciously slowed.

    Roshi reacted quickly and he said solemnly, "Humph, is this Uchiha''s sharingan? You all back away. Don''t look at his eyes. I want to see how strong is the so called crescent eyed reaper and if he is worthy of the name!"

    "Yes Roshi sama."

    The reason is also very simple, it is difficult for them to intervene in the battles between Akira and Roshi. The two peak level Joni. may have been a help, but the other elite ninjas would not be helpful to Roshi and may even pose a hindrance for Roshi to unleash his full strength.

    "So he is Uchiha Akira? He is so young, is he less than thirteen years old? What a terrifying kid to have such an achievement at his age." Among them, some of the Iwa ninja never saw Akira before and this is the first time they are up against him. They felt a burst of pressure weighing on them and mumbled.

    "Yes, he is the genius of the Uchiha clan, even Shirotsuchi-sama..."

    "Don''t be too pessimistic! I believe that Roshi will be able to deal with him, afterall he is the jinchuriki of four tailed beast!" One of the Iwa peak level jonin rebuked.

    "You guys are still too close, move further back, move hundreds of meters further away, so as not to be affected by this battle." Roshi glanced at his comrade and said with a cold snort.

    The other Iwa ninjas hearts shuddered, knowing that the next fight will be absolutely huge and they all hurriedly retreated hundreds of meters away, standing on the trees, looking at the battle from a distance.

    "Oh? You actually made them back a few hundred meters away. It seems like you are planning to use the tailed beast power huh." Akira looked at Roshi with alertness and wariness can be seen in Akira''s eyes.

    The four-tailed jinchuriki is indeed a terrifying opponent, but it is also a good measure for his current strength.

    Roshi looked at Akira coldly: "Of course I plan to use the power of the tailed beast. Uchiha Akira, I really don''t know if you are brave or reckless. You dare to come and deal with me alone. It seems like Konoha is about to lose a peerless genius today, haha."

    Roshi''s tone was cold and threatening. Since he made his own comrade to retreat 100 meters, it means that he attaches great importance to Akira and intends to use the power of the tail beast to eliminate him.

    The power of the tail beast is powerful and extremely destructive, which will cause a huge range of damage and destruction spread.

    However Akira just returned a smile even after hearing Roshi''s threatening words: "Many people said they wanted to kill me, but unfortunately they all failed..."

    "Really, it seems like I will be the first." Roshi is confident of his win, so he sneered and was ready to utilize his full power to eliminate Akira.

    Akira and Roshi stood on the surging streams of the Hamon Mizu River. The torrential rain in the sky, the violent wind and the roaring of the wind and river seemed to foreshadow the scale of the next battle that was about to start. (In other words it the next battle will be epic)

    The wind was rustling fiercely and violently, heavy torrential rain pouring and the the rumbling river move rapidly.

    The fighting environment is extremely harsh, but it is also very thrilling enough.

    This is Akira''s first time facing a jinchuriki, so Akira is also extra vigilant.

    A strong gust of wind blew, the torrential rains was all blew all over the place and a wave of water was blown up, covering both Akira and Roshi view of each other.

    At this time, both Akira and Roshi moved almost at the same time.

    "lava style, scorching rock jutsu!" Roshi opened his mouth and spit out the attack. The chakras all over his body was moving rapidly and the the two earth and fire attributes chakra fused togtehe. Which in result in powerful changes in the nature transformation and the hot like magma power emerged.

    (Naruto wiki: Lava style, scorching rock jutsu. The user expels a large amount of lava from their mouth, which quickly solidifies into multiple boulders of molten rock that are fired towards the target with tremendous force. Due to their composition, the boulders can melt through most objects with ease, and because a considerable number are dispersed over a wide range in quick succession, they are also difficult to avoid.)

    As expected, Roshi used his signature lava release and Akira had already been prepared for the lava ninjutsu.

    The power of lava release is the unique power of the four-tailed beast, Some Goku. As the four tailed beast jinchuriki, Roshi was able possess the lava release and use lava ninjutsu. In the original story, Roshi had also lent this strength to Naruto to deal with Uchiha Madara. So Akira had long guessed that Roshi will use the lava ninjutsu and had been on guard.

    Lava release is a bloodline formed by the nature transformation of the two chakra attribute, fire and earth. Like Haku''s Ice release and Hashirama Mokuton/wood release, they are nature transformation formed by two different attributed chakras combining.

    A burst of magma erupt, just like a magma eruption, the fiery red lava was spit out by Roshi and flew towards Akira.

    "It''s the unique lava ninjutsu of Roshi sama!" The Iwa''s ninjas were extremely excited. In their eyes, lava release is very strong and it can burn everything, which is extremely terrifying.

    "Since you use lava release, I will also use my sharingan to deal with it." Akira''s voice came faintly and the three tomoe of his sharingan spinned.

    Lava release is a Kekkei Genkai, so Akira also uses his Kekkei Genkai to deal with it.

    A showdown between two Kekkei Genkai is going to begin!

 Chapter 171 - kekkei Genkai VS Kekkei Genkai

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 171:

    The lava erupted at an extremely fast speed and the hot lava flew towards Akira.

    The lava is boiling hot and corrosive, melting things easily and its power should not be underestimated. This is also the reason why those Iwa ninjas were excited and confident.

    The Iwa ninjas strongly believe that Roshi would definitely not lose with such a powerful lava Kekkei Genkai.

    However, the next scene left them dumbfounded. Akira''s figure flash away smoothly like he had already anticipated the trajectory of the ninjutsu. His figure blurred and instantly appeared on the surface of the Hamon Mizu River about ten meters away and easily avoided the attack with a yang style body flicker jutsu.

    Akira had used the Yang style body flicker jutsu to perfection and the lava ninjutsu released was not able to hurt him.

    Chi Chi Chi.

    The lava attack missed Akira and landed on the surface of the river, which is accompanied by the noise of violent sizzling. The river water evaporated and instantly evaporated more than almost half of the river water, which is enough to tell how powerful the lava ninjutsu is.

    If the lava was to land onto the body, it will instantly melt the person into bones. Even Tsunade''s expression in the distance turned distorted with worry as she could even feel the danger even when she is a distance away. However she f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y held it back and didn''t make a move as she chose to believe in Akira.

    More than ten meters surface wide of the Hamon Mizu River was evaporated by the lava ninjutsu, resulting in burst of steam formed in the air and cause even the rain in the sky to also evaporate.

    The power of lava release is fully revealed.

    "As expected of the four tailed jinchuriki, the lava release is very dangerous." Akira whispered to himself, the other party''s lava release is indeed very difficult to deal with.

    Roshi also sneered, his eyes also full of wariness: "Humph, your Kekkei Genkai is also not bad, as expected of your famous sharingan, you can see through my movements and anticpated my ninjutsu in advance."

    The heavy rain continue pouring, while the confrontation between the two super powerhouse made everyone extremely nervous. While, the white snake that Orochimaru summoned and Tsunade also withnessed the whole confrontation.

    Far away in Konoha base, Orochimaru had a deep understanding on the battle and whispered to himself: "Sharingan and Lava release are both powerful Kekkei Genkai. I wonder which one is stronger. I''m really looking forward to this." Orochimaru mumbled as he licked his lips and his eyes were gleaming with anticipation.

    "Lightning Style, Sixteen Pillar Trap Jutsu!" Akira suddenly handsealed and chakra surged around him as he used a A rank ninjutsu. In Canon, the Sixteen Pillar Trap Jutsu is a lightning ninjutsu used by Konoha Anbu, which can release a powerful lightning power to restrain the enemy.

    (Naruto Wiki: lightning style, sixteen pillar trap jutsu. A more powerful version of Lightning Release: Four Pillar Bind, the user creates sixteen giant pillars, which then form a giant oven-like structure to trap the target. It is used after Earth Release: Sticky Earth Drop to cover them in mud and then followed by Fire Release: Fired Pottery Technique, creating flames inside the oven to roast and harden the mud, immobilising them.

    Sixteen huge stone pillars appeared around, restraining Roshi from top to bottom. At the same time, blue violent lightning burst out, which was deafening and powerful. The blue lightning then struck Roshi.

    "Lava Armor!" At the very moment, Roshi was also taken aback by this powerful lightning ninjutsu and quickly used his defensive ninjutsu, lava Armor to protect himself.

    The so-called lava armor is to surround a layer of lava around his body, giving his body a strong defense. At the same time the high temperature of the lava can melt the surrounding enemies, so this ninjutsu can be described as both offensive and defensive and Roshi is very proud of his S-rank ninjutsu.

    "Lava armor appeared. It seems like Akira is really powerful. Roshi sama is very wary of him..."

    "Nonsense, the other party is Uchiha Akira, can he be weak?"

    "I heard that Uchiha Akria''s eyes can release black flames. I wonder if we can withness it this time."

    Roshi used lava armor to cover his whole body with a layer of dark red lava armor to protect against Akira''s lightning ninjutsu. Roshi also look extremely solemn and alert.

    "What a skillful use in ninjutsu even though you are so young, no wonder even Shirotsuchi would be defeated in your hands. But your sharingan genjutsu will not be of much use against me. Afterall I am proficient in breaking out of Genjutsu and I won''t be easily fooled." Roshi hummed coldly.

    Whereas Akira just smiled.

    Akira didn''t plan on using genjutsu from the very start, as he had other trump cards to use against Roshi.

    "Shadow clone jutsu." Akira handsealed, forming several shadow clones to appear around him and the shadow clones began to release ninjutsu.

    A surged of wind blew, accompanied by the cutting sound of Zizi. Akira let the shadow clones release rasenshuriken that he haven''t been using for a while.

    "Wind Ninjutsu? Fire, wind and lightning atributes, you are actually proficient in so many kinds of ninjutsu, you are really a genius." Roshi''s expression changed slightly as he can already tell the power of Akira''s ninjutsu.

    "Wind style, rasenhuriken!" Akira''s shadow clone attacked Roshi. Roshi was alert and instinctively wanted to avoid, but Akira main body relied on his sharingan to gain insight into Roshi''s movements and also used lightning ninjutsu: "Lightning Style, Chidori! Stream"

    Chidori stream turned into a web of electricity and headed towards Roshi. Roshi was caught off guard and was instantly hit by the jutsu. His body turned numb and his face changed.

    "Not good, this kid''s lightning ninjutsu can paralyze my body. I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to escape the next ninjutsu!" Roshi''s body was paralyzed and it was difficult for him to avoid the coming raenshuriken, so he muster all his strength and release another lava ninjutsu: "Lava Style, Lava Monster Jutsu!"

    A strong acidic liquid spurted out towards Akira''s shadow clone, but an astonishing scene appeared. The high-speed rotating wind attribute chakra, rasenshuriken resisted all the acidic liquid without much of its power consumed.

    Roshi''s pupils shrank: "This high-speed spinning Chakra...this ninjutsu..."

    Roshi noticed something was wrong, but it was too late.

    Akira''s shadow clone has reached near Roshi''s body.

    The rasenshuriken exploded and countless small chakra blades attacked Roshi.

    Roshi could clearly feel that if he was to be directly be hit by the ninjtusu, he would be severely injured or even worse die. This ninjutsu is just that terrifying. The countless small chakra blades will cause damage to every cell in the target body and destroy him.

    At this juncture between life and death, Roshi seemed to explode untapped potential. He roared and a strong chakra burst out of his body. This chakra burst out and blew the water surface of Hamon Mizu River apart and the water flew several meters high!

    Fiery red chakra burst out, causing Akira''s expression to change slightly, as the power of the four tailed beast have finally appeared.

 Chapter 172 - Susanoo!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 172:

    The power of the tail beast was earth-shattering. Large burst of chakra came out of Roshi and formed a layer of coating on Roshi''s body.

    With his whole body covered with the tail beast chakra coating, Roshi looks like a mini terrifying tailed beast. The tailed beast chakra exploded out from Roshi body, separating the water river apart and the pressure he released is simply awe strikingly heavy and scary.

    The scale of the battle between Akira and Roshi was massive and had destroyed the surrounding terrain.

    However it was fortunate that the fight is in such an open place, otherwise the damage caused is unimaginable.

    "This is the first form of the tail beast, the tail beast coat." Akira thought secretly in his heart.

    The so-called tail beast coat is based on the situation of the tail beast Chakra, such as the tail beast coat form that Naruto used against Sasuke in the Battle of End Valley.

    Using this state only need a relatively superficial grasp of the power of the tail beast and it is the initial form of the jinchuriki chakra power.

    "Ah, brat, I want to tear you apart!" Roshi gained the power of the four-tailed Son Goku and his strength soared. A tail appeared behind him and his Chakra skyrocketed. At the same time he transformed, he also lost control of himself.

    The skyrocketing chakra is very dense and the tail beast chakra directly formed a powerful chakra shield, to block the rasenshuriken. The powerful and dense tailed beast chakra collided together with the rasenshuriken, the two violent chakra forces canceled each other out and the tailed beast chakra resisted the power of the rasenshuriken.

    All the Iwa onlookers expressions changed and turned horrified while muttering to each other: "Not good, Uchiha Akira actually forced Roshi sama to use the tailed beast chakra and semi transformed into the tailed beast, this thing is impossible to control!"

    "Yes, Roshi sama is not yet proficient in the tail beast transformation. His emotions will be affected by the powerful and tainted chakra of the tail beast, becoming tyrannical and uncontrollable. By then it will be really dangerous for us as he won''t be able to differentiate friends and foe..."

    "But in this way, Uchiha Akira will confirm die too...?"

    The other Iwa ninjas discussed worriedly, while they nervously focused their eyes on the battlefield, hoping Akira to die soon, as the longer it drags on, the more dangerous it is for Roshi.

    After all everyone had heard of how terrifying the power of tailed beast are and subconsciously believes that Akira will definitely not win.

    "It finally came out, this is the power of the tail beast, not bad." Akira didn''t panic, he still have chakra reserve and he also have a trump card.

    After tail beast chakra coating attached onto Roshi body, his personality became tyrannical and was mentally affected. He roared like a beast "I will tear you apart!" while chakra was infused into the voice, causing it to surged like a tide.

    Large amount of chakras pour out of his body unscrupulously. Which is the advantage of jinchuriki as the tail beast chakra are massive and simply unimaginable to measure.

    The tail formed by the tail beast chakra sweep towards Akira, but Akira used body flicker jutsu smoothly to dodge in an instant and quickly escape the range of the tail. In the tail beast coat state, Roshi also possessed tremendous power, causing the turbulent surroundings to erupt everywhere like a stormy sea.

    The entire Mamon Mizu River rumble and distorted under the battle between the two and couldn''t resist the madness of the battle between the two.

    Tsunade''s expression tightened and she felt a little worried about the huge and tyrannical tail beast chakra.

    While Orochimaru relied on the white snake to monitor all this. Orochimaru who was far away on the battlefield seeing the battle was extremely shocked and muttered to himself: "What a huge Chakra, this is the power of a tail beast. I wonder what Akira will use to resist this..."

    After failing to attack one after another, Roshi roared furiously, while feeling irritated and transformed further. More layers of crimson tail beast chakra came out of his body and the palpitating power was even more dense and terrifying.

    Roshi''s whole body turned dark red and the tail beast chakra coating was even more condensed.

    Akira''s pupils shrank: "This is the second form of tailed beast transformation!"

    There are three forms of tail beast transformation in total. The first form is the appearance of tail beasts'' coats. The second form is the emergence of more potent and dense layer of deep red chakra covering the whole body, which can be seen when Naruto once used this form to deal with Orochimaru.

    The third form of the tail beast transformation is to completely transformed into a tail beast.

    The second form of the tail beast is more terrifying than the tail beast coat state. In the second form, the jinchuriki can use tail beast and fire this terrifying and destructive power.

    At this time, Roshi had transformed into the second form of the tail beast transformation and had gradually lost his sanity. He struggled to remained calm for the last few minutes and almost become a beast that can only rampage around.

    Of course, according to the situation, Roshi''s control of the tail beast chakra was already considered pretty good and it is much better than Naruto''s control in Canon(compared to when Naruto use the second form of tail beast transformation). Therefore, even though he had transformed to the second form of the tail beast, but he still maintain a part of his will and just madly attack on Akira.

    "I will tear you apart, tear you apart!" Roshi roared wildly, his tail beast chakra tail stretched out like an attacking weapon and continuously swept on Akira.

    Suddenly, Roshi''s tail stretched out and suddenly grabbed towards Akira.

    The huge power of the tail beast chakra is heart palpitating and even Akira feels an indescribable danger from it.

    If he is caught by this blow, Akira will also be seriously injured.

    "I will crush you to pieces once I caught you!" Roshi exclaimed.

    The Iwa forces in the distance were also full of joy and ecstatic.

    However, Tsunade was so worried that she couldn''t help but want to jump out to save Akira.

    But at this moment, Akira''s whole body surged with a golden light.

    A powerful chakra that was not inferior to Roshi tail beast chakra burst out and the golden light soared into the sky, making Tsunade, Iwa forces and Orochimaru who were observing Akira through the white snake to be stunned.

    "This, what''s the situation?" The Iwa ninjas expressions turned astonished and had no idea on what is going on right now.

    "Susanoo." Akira muttered under his breath and his whole body was completely wrapped by a huge skeleton, forming an absolute defense that withstood Roshi''s attack.

    Susanoo, the strongest technique of mangekyo sharingan which can only be used with both of the mangekyo sharingan eyes!

    Unlike the others in Canon, Akira''s Susanno is a dazzling golden in color, like a dazzling scorching sun, shielding him!

 Chapter 173 - Frightened four tailed beast!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 173:

    "What the hell is this?"

    "What a powerful chakra, it is totally not inferior to the tail beast power at all and it also even withstood Roshi''s tail beast form attack!"

    "This is too shocking and terrifying." The Iwa ninjas in the distance shuddered in fear, each of them with devastated with fear, looking at the large humanoid structure in disbelieve.

    The power release by the Susanoo is simply too terrifying and heart palpitating.

    Tsunade''s whole body shook and her eyes flashed with a bit of surprised, "This is, this is similar to what is written in Hashirama ojisan note, sharingan ultimate weapon, Susanoo?"

    Tsunade have some understanding on the sharingan as she once read Senju Hashirama''s notes, which recorded some details regarding Uchiha''s sharingan.

    While similarly Orochimaru observed all this through the white snake. However even though it was through his actual main body had been fighting on the other battlefield, but he can still feel his body shuddering all over and was in disbelieve: "This is the power of the sharingan, I want it..."

    The greed in Orochimaru''s heart became more and more stronger, and at the same time he was even more jealous of Akira. Even he could hardly control his emotions and was shocked by this scene.

    Whereas Roshi was in berserk mode, but he couldn''t help but be startled, wondering what is that huge humanoid structure before his eyes.

    "Don''t think that having the power of a tail beast will make you invincible. I will face against your tail beast power with my sharingan power, Susanoo." Akira said softly, his whole body released massive amount of chakra to form a skeleton ribcage around him and resist Roshi''s attack.

    Akira was able to respond calmly even in the face of Roshi tail beast transformation was precisely because he had his Susanoo as his trump card!

    (Naruto Wiki, Susanoo: When activated, Susanoo forms around the user and becomes an extension of their will, acting and attacking on their behalf. By default, Susanoo is anchored to its user and they to it: in its less developed forms it will move around with the user; in its more completed forms the user will be suspended within Susanoo, being brought with it as it moves around. This connection allows Susanoo to shield against physical attacks, one that becomes more difficult to penetrate as it is manifested more fully.)

    Akira was able to use Susanoo after he awakened his mangakeyo sharingan. All mangekyo sharingan user has different color Susanoo and Akira''s Susanoo is dazzling gold in color, like a golden sun, which is very shocking and majestic. At the same time Akira''s Susanoo appearance is also slightly different than the other Susanoo in Canon.

    Golden Susanoo!

    All of this was in Akira''s plan, Akira had planned to used his new ultimate ability of mangekyo sharingan to contend against Roshi tail beast power and Susanoo can be said to be Akira''s strongest trump card at the moment.

    At present, Akira''s Susanoo is only at the initial form, a full ten meters tall ribcage body manifested around Akira.

    Akira''s mangekyo sharingan was activated and the three-petal crescent eye stared directly at Roshi while keeping calm.

    "Damn it! Ah..." Roshi roared, the absolute defense of Susanoo easily resisted his attack, which made Roshi helpless and at the same time Roshi''s skin was burned by the highly potent chakra. Although Roshi is a jinchuriki, but he couldn''t completely control the tail beast power, so his whole body''s was also burned by the tail beast chakra.

    Akira responded calmly.

    Obviously, Akira deliberately used Susanoo.

    The reason is also very simple. As Akira''s strongest trump card, he had not tested the power of Susanoo yet. Moreover as he got more familiar with the use of the Susanoo, it will grow stronger in battle. However Akira can only use the initial skeleton body now.

    After this, the Susanoo will developed into full skeleton body, full muscular body, complete body Susanoo and lastly senjutsu Susanoo.

    That''s why Akira used Susanoo so he can practice with the power of Susanoo.

    Akira would not have easily use Susanoo before, after all, it consumes too much ocular power. It is a pity that Sasuke was blind after using his mangekyo sharingan power too much on the day of the Five Kage Conference.

    However Akira and Sasuke are different. Akira learnt how to use the power of Yang attribute and he doesn''t have so many worries. As long as he doesn''t use and consume too much of the mangekyo sharingan power, the Yang chakra in his body is enough to repair the damage cause to the eyes.

    Akira controlled the Susanoo ribcage to punched out and directly smashed into Roshi''s tail beast form, which result in him flying into the Hamon Mizu River!

    Boom!

    A loud burst of water exploded, the river water splashed and huge water waves were rolled up. At the same time, the ground within hundreds of meters around was violently trembling and vibrating.

    The power of a punch made the Iwa force in the distance all terrified. They felt their limbs and body turned cold and couldn''t move at all.

    They were shocked that the strong Roshi was beaten into the river by this punch and was obviously injured.

    After a while, Roshi''s Chakra burst out of the river. Roshi roared and fell into a state of madness and anger, which formed a sharp contrast with Akira''s calmness.

    Sage of the six path in the ring were also surprised: "Akira brat, your Susanoo is actually golden in color? What a special color, I can sense that it''s strength and potential is even more special and stronger than my son indra reincarnation!"

    Akira felt relieved when he heard the words from the sage.

    Meanwhile, when Akira was talking with the sage, the violent Roshi seemed to have noticed something. The voice of the four-tailed Son Goku came from Roshi''s body: "This, this aura...this familiar aura..."

    Akira was shocked as well, Roshi''s body seemed to have some kind of abnormality and the four-tailed, Son Goku, actually spoke with Roshi''s body.

    "It''s sage of the six path aura, you have the sage aura!" The four-tailed beast looked at Akira suddenly, his tail beast-transformed state gradually lifted, he looked at Akira in disbelief and his eyes full of fear: "Why do you have the sage aura, isn''t the sage dead long ago? This is impossible!"

    When sage of the six path communicated with Akira, the sage aura and chakra leaked and was actually sensed by Son Goku who was familiar with the sage. So the four tailed beast, Son Goku was so shocked that he used Roshi''s body to investigate the situation.

    The four-tailed beast Son Goku actually can sense the sage aura from in front of him!

    If you say who the tail beasts fear the most, it is undoubtedly the sage, but Akira''s body has the sage aura.

    "Roshi, run!" After the four tail beast concluded that Akira must have some connection with sage of the six path, he was so frightened that he reminded Roshi.

 Chapter 174 - Your face is too scary

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 174:

    After four tail noticed the trace of the sage''s aura on Akira''s body, he immediately ask Roshi to run away. This is because sage of the six path was one of the most terrifying existence the four tail knew and yet Akira have a trace of his aura on his body, so how can he not be afraid?

    Meanwhile the Iwa forces and Tsunade were all taken aback and confused by what the four tail beast said.

    Sage of the six path? Isn''t he the legendary ancestor of the Ninja world? Does such a legendary character really exist in this world?

    Moreover Uchiha Akira''s body still have a trace of the sage aura...

    The Iwa forces were dumbstruck by all this explosive information, which was as shocking as when they saw the majestic and powerful Susanoo.

    Can Uchiha Akira possibly have some kind of relationship with Sage of the Six Path? No wonder he is so talented at a young age and possessed such a monstrous strength...

    The present Akira look like a godlike warrior, shining dazzling and furiously while he was arm with the golden Susanoo.

    At this moment, Akira''s image suddenly became mysterious in the minds of all the present ninjas as he could possibly be related to sage of the six path. This aloof boy had indeed always been mysterious and terrifying. No wonder even Shirotsuchi was defeated in his hands...

    The spectating Iwa forces all thought to themselves when the four-tailed Son Goku revealed his connection with the sage. At the same time they were also scared and wary of Akira.

    Tsunade was also slightly startled, Akira''s body actually had the aura of sage of the six path? This made Tsunade a little surprised, no wonder Akira is so calm and relax, he must have a great trump card...

    Orochimaru far away from the battlefield also heard this through the White Snake and he was shocked as well. His original ambitious and greedy mindset was put to a stop as he know it will be trouble if he mess with Akira.

    Four-tailed beast Som Goku''s blurted out words while he was fl.u.s.tered had suddenly caused a big misunderstanding and everyone looked at Akira with completely different eyes.

    Roshi was also taken aback. Hearing the words of the four-tailed Son Goku, he immediately became wary and retreated. After all, Akira is very strong and terrifying with the power of Susanoo that can even withstand the attack of his tail beast transformation. Whereas Roshi couldn''t maintain the tail beast form for too long, so he could only consider retreating.

    Of course, the most important reason is that Roshi was also very scared by the words of the Four-Tailed beast. This kid is very mysterious and he is still related to sage of the six path. It is better to run first, otherwise it may be really troublesome.

    Roshi thought of this, recovered from the tail beast form, gritted his teeth and left a sentence: "Brat, don''t think you had won. Iwa won''t let you go easily!"

    After speaking, Roshi figure flashed away using body flicker jutsu to to retreat sharply, a dozen meters away from Hamon Mizu River, away from the battlefield.

    "Iwa retreat!" Roshi gritted his teeth and glared at Akira, but in the end he had no choice but to retreat. He has already seen Akira''s strength and it is indeed very difficult for him to cross the Hamon Mizu River and conduct their meeting with Suna. Therefore he can only retreat helplessly.

    Roshi took his team of dozens of Iwa ninjas with him to evacuate, lest Akira chase him and also accelerated their speed while fleeing in embarrassment.

    The Hamon Mizu River water flow resumed back to normal. In the midst of the storm, the water flooded the destroyed terrain and covered all the traces of battle. Making it seemed like there had never been a battle just now.

    Akira didn''t expect things to go so smoothly and Roshi retreated so simply. Akira also doesn''t plan on chasing as his consumption in this battle was also huge.

    Akira gathered his Chakra and the golden Susanoo gradually disappeared. Once he released the Susanoo, Akira lightly sighed in relieve: " What a intense chakra consumption, Susanoo is really the most chakra consuming technique after awakening the mangekyo sharingan."

    The consumption of Chakra by Susanoo is simply humongous, so much that even Akira''s huge chakra reserve dropped deeply. However fortunately, he is not without gain. At least after this time, he has a general understanding of Susanoo''s power. So next time, he will be more proficient in using Susanoo.

    Even Akira himself did not expect that his Susanoo could actually be golden in color. And listening to the sage said that his Susanoo''s have great potential, more potential than Indra''s reincarnation, which makes Akira feel very happy.

    "Of course, if Susanoo doesn''t consume such a huge amount of chakras, wouldn''t your mangekyo sharingan be invincible in the world..." The sage said angrily.

    Akira smiled but said nothing, the sage is correct.

    "Akira!" At this moment, Tsunade, who had been hiding nearby, finally rushed out to Akira''s side.

    While the white snake that Orochimaru summoned up also got into the grass and disappeared. On the distant battlefield, Orochimaru himself was surprised and sighed: "It seems that for the time being, I won''t be able to get the sharingan. Akira is too mysterious and I can''t see through him anymore. I can only look for other opportunities in the future."

    At this time, Akira seemed to perceive the disappearance of the white snake and a smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth.

    Tsunade reached Akira''s body in three steps and took two steps. She checked Akira''s condition and said with concern, "Are you okay?"

    ...

    "It''s okay, it''s just Chakra exhaustion. It is really difficult to fight with the tail beast even though Roshi is not proficient in the tail beast transformation, otherwise it is really difficult to say." Akira said lightly.

    "That''s good, I have food pills here." Tsunade said with concern, while taking out the food pills.

    "Thanks a lot." Akira held Tsunade''s soft hand gently with a smile.

    Tsunade smiled and shook her head lightly.

    Akira swallowed the food pills and at the same time banter with the sage: "Old man, your face is so ugly that you scared the four tailed beast away, otherwise this time it might be possible for me and Tsunade to join forces and severely damage the four tailed beast."

    Hearing this, the sage lips suddenly twitched. What makes him so ugly?

    "Old man, look at your appearance. You should really look in the mirror. With two horns and a sloppy face, how does this look like the founder of Ninshu..." Akira kept teasing and the sage''s expression turned darker and darker.

 Chapter 175 - Susanoos artifact!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 175: Susanoo''s Artifact

    Seeing the sage face''s turning darker and darker, Akira finally stopped the joked. In fact, it was just a friendly banter and he gradually stopped the teased when he saw the sage face turned embarrassed. If he really made this old man annoyed, he would really nag at him to respect your elders properly.

    The sage hummed, "Back in my time, I was also a handsome man, with sharp features, well built body and majestic aura, how many young ladies used to flock to my side while being attracted to me..."

    Akira rolled his eyes while feeling constipated.

    "Akira, although we didn''t hurt Roshi severely, but we did succeed in preventing the meeting between Iwa and Suna. So this can be considered a big success." Tsunade was in a good mood and smiled.

    "En, true." Akira smiled and nodded: "I wonder how Orochimaru and Jiraiya are doing."

    "With you hiding such a powerful technique you displayed just now, they wouldn''t have known they will lose the bet." Tsunade eye smile and she was a little proud. Akira''s strength has steadily increased, especially his Susanoo is daunting and tremendously terrifying, which even Tsunade dare not say she will definitely win if she is up against it.

    Akira''s strength is improving more and more rapidly. With the awakening of his mangekyo sharingan, his strength has increase drastically.

    Of course, the Sannin''s strength has also improved very quickly as well. They gradually honed their skills and techniques in the battlefield and had experienced many battles, which allows them to grow into a powerhouse not to be reckoned with. There is also Minato, who has been madly tempering himself after the death of Nawaki. Relying only on flying raijin and rasengan, Minato has been able to compete with peak level jonin, showing that he has also made great progress.

    Konoha White Fang, Sakumo is still alive, Sannin have become famous and rising stars such as Minato, through this war, Akira has seen Konoha''s golden generation of talents and geniuses.

    No wonder Hanzo would say that the ultimate winner of this war will be Konoha. Actually, after thinking about it, Konoha is in their most prosperous period, geniuses and talents emerged from the war and help in the winning of the war, which allows the development of Konoha to go rapidly.

    Akira smiled: "We must absolutely not allowed Iwa and Suna to truly form a alliance. Our next strategy should be to choose one of the village to attack and end the war as soon as possible."

    Against a big country alone, Konoha has a very big chance on wining. If only facing Suna or Iwa, maybe Konoha would have resolved the war long ago.

    "Yes, I have the same though as you. This war has being going for way too long, it has been three years and I don''t know how long it will go on until it end..." Tsunade sighed.

    Unknowingly, the third year of the war has passed and Akira is now thirteen years old, the same age as when Uchiha Itachi awakened his mangekyo sharingan in the original story. However Akira know that this war would last for two to three more years. Of course two to three years is not too long for a war.

    Moreover, Akira''s existence can also change the plot and let the war end early.

    "As long as Iwa and Suna no longer form a alliance, this war won''t be able to last too long. A long war will only drag down the economy of the four Countires of wind, fire, earth and rain." Akira said.

    Tsunade agrees, standing side by side with Akira as they discussed the future, the two of them rarely get to enjoy this demure time.

    Tsunade was also shocked about the battle between Akira and the four tailed jinchuriki, Roshi, and she also many doubts in her mind, such as why the four tailed beast would say that Akira had the aura of sage of the six path... But Tsunade was very clever and didn''t ask much. Who doesn''t have their own secret? Even Tsunade also has the secret of the shikkotsu forest.

    "After this battle, I''m afraid that Akira, you will make the higher management of Iwa shake again." Tsunade chuckled lightly, thinking about the highee management of Iwa having headache and the corners of her mouth tilted in a mesmerizing smile.

    Akira smiled back, his current strength is still growing rapidly, but this is just the beginning. After awakening his mangekyo sharingan, his strength has increase drastically and it will only increase as he gets more proficient in using it and evolve it further.

    Thinking of this, Akira suddenly communicated with the sage in his mindscape.

    "Old man, do you have a way to quickly increase the strength of Susanoo?" Akira''s Susanoo is currently only in the initial stage and it only have the form of a skeleton coating and its power is far less than that of a complete Susanoo.

    The sage blew his beards hard and glared: "Now you asking for my help when you need it. Aren''t you very braved when slandering my appearance just now...that my face is very ugly.

    "Who?" Akira acted blur and pretentiously try to play the righteous character, he look to the left and right and said: "Who dares to insult my sensei as ugly, i will help you teach him a lesson!

    "..."

    The sage was completely speechless. He realized that his student is really cheeky and thicker skinned. Slightly regretting why he accepted this brat as a student.

    In the end, the sage had no choice but to compromise: "Okay, okay, stop with the play. I have a way to make your Susanoo more powerful."

    "What is it?" Akira''s eyes lit up.

    "After your Susanoo power form a muscular body, you can equip it with ethereal artifact. Once it is equip with the ethereal artifact at that time, the power of the Susanoo will be greatly increase" The sage said simply.

    Akira''s heart moved. Of course, he knew that Susanoo could be equipped with ethereal artifacts. Uchiha Itachi''s Susanoo had three ethereal artifacts, such as the Totsuka Blade, the Yata Mirror and the Yasaka Beads, which were powerful and unmatched. The same is true for Sasuke and others.

    "But aren''t all the ethereal artifacts automatically form according to the user after the Susanoo developed it''s form?" Akira asked strangely.

    "Well, it is true. However, even though the ethereal artifacts form by the Susanoo is very strong, but it is still inferior to the one artifact I left in the Ninja World..." The sage said with a smile.

    The artifact left by the sage of the six path!

    Akira''s eyes lit up and it must be a good thing without even thinking about it. With such a overpowered artifact equipped to his future Susanoo, the power will really be self-evident!

    Thinking of this, Akira was shocked.

    "Old man, where is this kind of good stuff still hidden?" Akira asked.

    The sage smiled slightly: "You brat now knows how to fawn.Well, there is no harm in telling you, but you should first make your Susanoo stronger and reach the muscular form of the Susanoo before I tell you!"

    Akira pouted his lips and murmured: "Pretending to be mysterious"

 Chapter 176 - They are worse than us!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 176:

    "In order to develop the Susanoo to complete further, you need to make your dojutsu stronger." The sage explained. Akira knew this very well, as this is his strongest trump card, so Akira attaches great importance to it.

    The sage continued his nagging while Akira started to think about his plan.

    "Relying on my mangekyo sharingan, my strength has also reached kage level. Although it is only at low kage level, but it can be regarded as a powerhouse among the ninjas. While the war is still ongoing, I should try to gain more achievement and reputation. The bigger my fame is, the more it will make Danzo and other high ups of Konoha not touch him that easily. In the event that he will be accuse, his fame will also slightly protect him..." Akira thought silently in his heart.

    "In addition, there are also Konan, Yahiko and Nagato trio. When they become stronger, they will be able to formally establish ''Akatsuki'', using the country of rain as our base and begin to develop the power of ''Akatsuki''." Akira thought about it and decided that Akatsuki should also gradually start developing too. By then he must also give himself another identity, so that he can act freely in the Ninja World.

    Akira''s mind was actively thing about his plans and considerations.

    Everything is in Akira''s plan, his strength has grown very rapidly and his reputation has also become more and more famous, making Akira being able to plan and execute his plan in the battlefield easily.

    With the help of the Ame trio, he can control ''Akatsuki'' and he also know the plot in the Naruto world, giving him great advantage in achievement his plans and goal.

    Akira is not at all interested in maintaining peace in the Ninja World, all he wants is to live with his love ones and if possible he wants to stand on the peak of the Ninja World with his own hands and master the strongest power!

    Akira sigh in relief and finished thinking about his future plans.

    After finally solving the four-tailed jinchuriki and Iwa, Akira was in a relaxed mood and grabbed Tsunade''s little hand.

    Tsunade also smiled, the corners of her mouth smile more and more softly as she took the initiative to lean on Akira''s shoulder. Her eyes was also gentle and soft as she look at Akira lovingly.

    Akira noticed Tsunade''s expression, but how could he always let Tsunade take the lead in the advancement of their relationship, as a man he should have the courage to take the lead. Hence he immediately cut off the connection with the the sage without hesitation and then wrapped his hands around Tsunade''s waist.

    Tsunade''s body trembled lightly, but there was no sign of resistance. Instead, there was a blush on her cheeks. She silently allowed Akira''s movements there, but she gently bit her lips in shyness.

    Akira kissed Tsunade''s delicate earlobes and found that Tsunade''s body was really s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e. Even the tips of Tsunade''s ears immediately turned pink and her cheeks were flushed. Under Akira teasing and assault, she was defeated by Akira''s surprise advancement on her. The current gentle womanly nature is in great contrast to the domineering nature when she is in the battlefield.

    In fact, it is true. It can be seen several times in the original story that although Tsunade is very decisive, but she is also woman that is gentle towards her love ones.

    Not only Tsunade, but even the hot red habanero Kushina is also the same, which makes Akira feel lucky that the girls around him are very cute.

    In the Konoha base.

    When Akira and Tsunade came back, they found that Orochimaru and Jiraiya still hadn''t finished their side of their battle. The two looked at each other and smiled, while Tsunade was even more excited: "Akira, luckily I followed you. we beat Orochimaru and Jiraiya in our bet and now we have won three million won!" Tsunade smiled jubilantly as she was extremely excited with the winning of the bet.

    "Yes." Akira also smiled.

    The two returned to the base, while the ninjas in the base looked at Akira with a look of reverence. After hearing that Akira blocked the four tailed jinchuriki, Roshi and the other Iwa ninjas alone, the ninjas in the camp had gain a newfound respect for him and admire him greatly.

    That is the strength of the four-tailed Jinchuriki, the power of a tail beast...

    Of course, Akira is very clear in his heart, in fact, Roshi''s strength is still quite strong. This time it is mainly the four-tailed Son Goku who was frightened by the aura of the sage of the six path. Only then did they fled in embarrassment, otherwise Roshi threatening power is still very dangerous if they really clash head on.

    While in the base, the Ame trio continued on their practice of ninjutsu and taijutsu. While Akira inspected their progess. Yahiko and Nagato have been learning ninjutsu with Akira for almost a year now. Especially, Nagato has progress very rapidly with the aid of his rinnegan.

    Needless to say, Konan had been training for a longer time as she used to learn from Jiraiya and practiced ninjutsu longer than Nagato.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, the strength of the three of them all grew rapidly and became very powerful.

    The Ame trio''s talents are all excellent and in the original story, Jiraiya has only taught them for three years and yet the three of them can already stand independently.

    Akira observed the power level of the Ame trio and the three of them were basically able to use most of the B-level ninjutsu. It is estimated that in another year, Akatsuki will be able to formally develop then.

    "Brother Akira." Akira looked around for the sound. while Konan smiled when she found Akira. She immediately ran to Akira''s side and hangee on Akira''s body like a koala, refusing to get down.

    Akira laughed and played with Konan for a while. Konan giggled and said: "Brother Akira, my mastery of paper ninjutsu has reached quite a high level after training, maybe one day I can catch up with your shurikenjutsu. "

    Konan has always admired Akria''s shurikenjutsu

    Akira smiled and nodded, as he squeezed Konan''s nose: "Of course, your paper ninjutsu is very promising and it won''t be a problem do for you to surpass my shurikenjutsu one day" Akira is very confident in Konan and knows that Konan paper ninjutsu will display it''s prowess spectacularly in the future.

    Konan giggled, kissed Akira on the cheek and refused to get down from Akira''s arms.

    Akira smiled as he was about to speak, but at this time he heard some commotion.

    It turned out that Orochiamaru and Jiraiya have also returned.

    Akira and Tsunade heard the commotion and looked at the situation.

    "You are..." Akira looked at Jiraiya and Orochimaru, this time they were injured very seriously.

    It seems that Suna''s ninjas are not easy to deal with, if Orochimaru and Jiraiya can be injured this badly.

    "is Suna very strong?" Akira asked.

    "This time Suna seems to be prepared. Chiyo brought her younger brother, a powerful puppeteer named Ebizo and many elite ninjas..." Jiraiya coughed out blood and spilled onto the corner of his mouth.

    "It seems like you guys have been taught a very harsh lesson." Tsunade smiled.

    "Huh, Suna is in a even worse state" Orochimaru sneered, maintaining his pride even if he was injured.

 Chapter 177 - He is simply a monster!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 177:

    Orochimaru hummed coldly with pride: "Although we were badly injured, but Suna got it worse. Chiyo''s younger brother Ebizo was almost killed by us and Chiyo herself was also badly injured. While Suna''s elite troops also suffered heavy casualties."

    Jiraiya also grinned and nodded, agreeing with Orochimaru''s words.

    Akira nodded secretly, as expected of the Sannin. Suna elite forces was forced to retreat as even they have to careful in dealing with Orochimaru and Jiraiya teamed up, coupled with Konoha''s elite ninja.

    As Orochimaru and Jiraiya were seriously injured, Tsunade immediately used a chakra knife and medical ninjutsu to treat the wounds on both of them. Orochimaru and Jiraiya panted heavily, while regaining their strength.

    "You guys are too bold, risking your own life so desperately." Tsunade shook her head: " What do I do with you guys? I need to treat both of you knuckle heads everytime after you get hurt. At least you guys prevented Suna for the time being."

    Orochimaru smiled and his eyes turned to Akira. In fact, half of the reason why he was so desperate was because of Akira. Orochimaru had witnessed Akira use the powerful Susanol through the white snake and it had hurt his pride as a genius. This triggered his fighting spirit and stimulated his potential, which is why he fought so desperately against Suna to prove hiss strength.

    While the culprit himself, Akira did not know that he was the one who triggered Orochimaru fighting spirit and cause him to fight desperately. Akira shrugged and looked at Nara Shikkaku and Minato. Seeing the two boy with various wound on their bodg, Akira said: "You actually got all wounded. Especially you Minato, don''t you flying raining, you can escape unscathed easily right?"

    Akira shook his head and gave two healing chakra pills to them.

    Minato and Shikkaku took the healing chakra pills with gratitude, While Jiraiya smiled and explained, "This time thanks to Shikkaku''s tactics and Minato''s support, They have been a really great help, otherwise we will not have it worse."

    Orochimaru also nodded slightly: "Thanks to Minato''s flying raijin, otherwise we would have a harder time as Suna seems to be alert and had brought a lot of elite troops in advance."

    "It seems like Minato has made great progress." Akira smiled slightly and patted Minato on the shoulder. Who would have thought that Akira''s causal pat, had actually touch Minato wound. Minato gritted his teeth in pain and looked at Akira with bitter resentment, with eyes that scream to Akira to let go.

    Minato then looked at Akira p and curiously asked: "Akira, what''s the situation on your side?" Due to Akira''s pressure, Minato has made considerable progress. Now he is a peak level jonin, plus the flying raijin is enough for Minato to handle quasi kage level ninja. Which is why Minato who is competitive want to compare with Akira, to see how Akira is doing.

    Akira smiled and was about to speak, but Tsunade next to him said with a proud face: "Akira alone confronted the Iwa''a four-tailed man jinchuriki Roshi and forced him back with fright. Sadly you guys couldn''t see the funny scene of Iwa elites fleeing with their tails between legs..."

    "What?" A shocked flashed in Minato''s eyes and he was startled.

    Nara Shikkaku''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Whereas Orochimaru had already known the fact, but he still couldn''t help but sigh slightly.

    Jiraiya was also stunned: "Four-tailed jinchuriki was scared off by you?" Jiraiya really marveled at this point. You must know real powerhouse will not run away at will, unless there is a great difference in strength.

    Hearing Tsunade''s tone, the four-tailed jinchuriki not only simply retreat, but it''s like they were frightened and run away...

    Hearing this, Minato sighed slightly and said with emotion: " Sure enough, I''m not as good as Akira..." Minato shook his head, not knowing how to evaluate Akira anymore.

    Shikkaku next to him smiled and said: "Akira is simply a monster, otherwise he would not be called the ''crescent eye reaper''."

    Uchiha Akira, the crescent eye reaper!

    It can be said that the alias fits Akira very well.

    Minato nodded: "Akira is indeed a monster, but I thought I had gradually narrowed the gap with him, but instead the gap was widen."

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya also looked at Akira with somewhat complicated gazes. They witnessed Akira''s rise to fame and even they could not figure out Akira current strength. Both of them were thinking if they were to fight against Akira, how are their chances in winning against him. The two turned solemn and felt the overwhelmed.

    Although they believe that their current strength is not inferior to Akira, but Akira has only risen in the past few years and his speed of growth has made Jiraiya and Orochimaru embarrassed of theirs.

    If he is allowed to continue growing this rapidly, then even yhe Sannin won''t be a match against Akira!

    "What a monstrous genius." Jiraiya lips also twitched and said with emotion.

    Tsunade chuckled, she was both happy and proud. She stretched out her little snow-white hand in front of Jiraiya and threatened "Hurry up, give us the three million ryo!"

    Tsunade have been excited about the bet and when this was mentioned, Orochimaru and Jiraiya face turn bitter. Three million is not a small number and it is basically equivalent to all their income in the past few years.

    Tsunade won three million ryo and she was in a good mood. She has she finally walked out of the shadow of the death of Nawaki and restored some of her old cheerfulness.

    Soon, news came out that Akira, Orochimaru and Jiraiya repelled Iwa and Suna respectively. As a result Akira became even more famous.

    Akira''s opponent this time was the fearsome four-tailed jinchuriki!

    Of course, there is also the Sannin Tsunade, who is also very famous, but the effect is not as shocking as Akira this time.

    That is a Jinchuriki who has the power of the tail beast, how could it actually be scared away by Akira?

    When Suna, Iwa, Ame and other ninjas from big countries and small countries heard this news, they were shocked and each of them felt that Akira was really mysterious.

    Others didn''t know that the reason why Roshi was startled was because of the sage aura on Akira, but Akira also simply let this beautiful misunderstanding continue, so that Akira''s reputation on the battlefield would be even higher.

    Even Orochimaru and Jiraiya felt the pressure, which have stimulated them and also recently devoted themselves to studying ninjutsu, preparing to improve their strength.

 Chapter 178 - Uchihas elder?

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 178:

    As Akira''s "Crescent Eyed Reaper" alias gets spread farther and farther on the battlefield, the Sannin felt a trace of pressure with Akira catching up them in strength.

    Under Akira bright dazzling talent, many talents have to follow behind him in his shadow. Even the Sannin and Minato who have always been the geniuses among other geniuses have been training hard, in order to prevent him from surpassing them or getting left behind. Under Akira''s pressure, they progressed very quickly and gotten stronger than canon.

    As Akira gradually got stronger, he realized that he should also boost the growth of the three kids and began to implement the ''Akatsuki'' plan. The current chaotic battlefield in the Country of Rain is the best time for Akatsuki to take root.

    Once Akatsuki develops and grows their base area in the country of rain, Akira will have a good alternative place to escape to if have face any problem in the future.

    Therefore Akira is trying hard to teach the Ame trio, which so far yield remarkable result.

    Day by day passes by as the Ame kids grow stronger and Konan grown more beautiful with a touch of cold temperament just like in the original story, makes Akira feel both relieved and strange.

    "Why do I feel like I am raising a child..." Akira murmured while rubbing his chin and looking at Konan who was practicing her paper ninjutsu in the distance.

    Akira guided the kids training for a while and then saw another familiar person approaching him.

    It is the second elder of Uchiha''s clan, Yasushi Uchiha!

    Yasushi Uchiha visited Akira once last time. After learning that Akira had awakened his mangekyo sharingan, he was shocked, but at the same time his attitude towards Akira had completely different.

    This time, the second elder came specifically to find Akira.

    "Second elder." Akira smiled slightly. After seeing Yasushi Uchiha''s arrival, he knew that he must have something to look for himself, so he took the second elder into the house, pour two cups of tea and the two sat opposite each other.

    When the second elder saw Akira, he was full of emotion and his heart was complicated. He was both excited and delighted. The second elder as a higher up of Uchiha clan has always been paying close attention to Akira''s growth and progress. He is well informed in all of Akira''s talent when he was young and the Uchiha clan had put great hope in him. But even so, they wouldn''t have thought that Akira would have grown to such an extent now!

    Akira''s progress is very fast, he quickly rises to fame in the battlefield and now his name on the battlefield of the Country of Rain is already known to everyone. He is also one of the few talented Uchiha to awakened his mangekyo sharingan and was the pride of the Uchiha, the idol and strongest among the younger generation.

    The second elder looked at Akira with a complicated gazr, drank a sip of tea and sighed softly: "Akira, you are really amazing. Thinking back when I was young, i really feel ashamed of how I am compared to you."

    "Second elder you are too humble, I just had good luck." Akira maintained a neither humble nor arrogant attitude.

    "Don''t be humble. You are Uchiha''s hope for the future. Ever since the second Hokage came to power, Uchiha clan has gradually been subjected to suspicion and suppression by some high-ups. The rise of a genius like you is the hope of our clan. "The second elder spoke to Akira heart-to-heart, which made Akira''s heart move slightly. It seems like the second elder really has something to say today.

    The second elder g.r.o.a.n.e.d: "Your growth on the battlefield is beyond the imagination of the clan and the clan patriarch is also very supportive of you. He wants to make you the fourth elder of Uchiha clan."

    To be the fourth elder of the Uchiha?

    Akira was taken aback for a moment and his heart moved slightly.

    A Uchiha elder has high authority, second only to the head of the family. At present, there are only three elders in the Uchiha and each elder held great authority. They have the power to mobilize the clan forces, discuss big matters and can participate in the decision-making of Uchiha affairs.

    This was unexpected to Akira.

    "At present, your reputation in the clan is unmatched. In fact, the Clan Patriarch had this intentions for quite some time already, but you were still young and have little qualifications, so we didn''t talk about it before." The second elder smiled.

    Akira replied: "The three elders are highly respected and the Clan Patriarch''s reputation is also spectacularly high, while I feel like I don''t have the experiences and qualifications to become the fourth elder"

    "Haha, don''t be humble, your kid. Looking at the battlefield, who can compare to you? You have made great achievements. Whether it is Konoha or Uchiha, we all regard you as our pride." The second elder smiled.

    Akria smiled back, it seems like the Uchiha had really payed much attention to him.

    "With your current strength, you are among the best in our Uchiha, so the Clan Patriarch intentionally promoted you to the fourth elder." The second elder smiled, with a mysterious look on his face and whispered: "You are talented. Now you also have high reputation, so it won''t be surprising if you have the hope to become the head of Uchiha clan in the future..."

    Hearing what the second elder said, Akira finally understood his purpose.

    The second elder seems to have taken a fancy to Akira''s potential, ready to win him over and even prepare to ''form an alliance'' with him. The intention in the second elder''s words is clearly to let Akira be the future Uchiha''s Clan Patriarch!

    Akira understood in his heart and smiled slightly: "Thank you second elder for the kind reminder, I will do my best."

    "That''s good, that''s good." The second elder didn''t say much. He knew that Akira is a smart kid and he smiled. The two foxes, older and the younger, looked at each other and both smiled tacitly.

    For Akira, of course, the higher the status in Uchiha, the better. After all, Akira intends to develop the power of ''Akatsuki'', but Akatsuki has only just getting started after all and it is his secret identity. Hence it be better if his real identity have more fame.

    The fourth elder of Uchiha!

    It would be great if he could be the elder of the Uchiha clan first.

    However Akira is very clear that he is still a little too young now. Although his track record and strength are all there, but he still needs to acc.u.mulate more experience before sitting in that position.

    Or to put it simply, he needs more prestige to become the elder of the Uchiha family! Otherwise, Akira''s current age is still too young.

    After sending away the second elder, Akira thought in his heart, thinking deeply, but a Chunin came to him and said that Tsunade invite him.

    Akira put the thoughts in the back of his mind and was going toward Tsunade.

    Akira glanced at the sky, only to see that it had gradually turned dark and late, he wonder what Tsunade want calling him over?

    ---------------------------

    Keke, you will understand in the next chapter.

 Chapter 179 - Akiras first

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 179: (hot)

    It was a cooling night and the sun had set.

    A crescent moon can be seen hanging in the sky, shining down silver brilliance and illuminating the world.

    Such a beautiful scenery made Akira sigh softly, but he has no time to appreciate the beautiful scenery, as all his heart is all on Tsunade.

    It''s already so late in night and yet Tsunade is looking for him. The significance of this is really...

    Akira was a little excited as he arrived at Tsunade''s residence.

    The door was locked, obviously Tsunade knew that Akira was coming, so she left the door specially unlocked.

    Akira entered the door, locked the door and saw that Tsunade had already changed into her night gown. It was a white dress, which set off Tsunade''s beautiful snow-white skin, glossy and smooth just like a fairy.

    In addition, Tsunade''s figure was perfectly showcase with the night gown. Her perfect figure and curve were seen and Akira was stunned speechless by how gorgeous and endearing she look.

    "What are you staring at so stupidly?" Tsunade chuckled lightly and looked into Akira''s eyes.

    Akira responded with a smile: "Of course I am staring at a beauty."

    Tsunade''s pretty face blushed slightly and she glanced at Akira shyly, but at the same time she felt very happy. Is there any girl that won''t like it if the person she love praise her? Tsunade was delighted and her heart was thumping and throbbing. She tried to keep her composure and calm down, but her mind was disarray with many thought on Akira. Tsunade wasn''t able to conceal her emotion and became fl.u.s.tered with just one praised from Akira.

    But without doubt, Tsunade at the current moment is indeed amazingly beautiful and the way she react is also endearing.

    At this moment, the moonlight shine mysteriously down the dark sky and the lights were dim, but it reflected Tsunade''s perfect face, which was intoxicating and touching.

    Moreover Akira also noticed that Tsunade seemed to have just come out of the bath and her hair was still a little wet and it makes her looked even more delicate and s.e.xy.

    "Tsunade, you are so beautiful." Akira''s eyes were starstruck as his gaze stuck on Tsunade: "The moonlight is beautiful tonight, but you are more beautiful than the moonlight."

    Akira''s words made Tsunade even more happy, the blush on her face became redder and the corners of her lips lifted into a soft and gentle smile. Tsunade then said softly: "I have prepared some food for you. Seeing that you have been busy instructing Konan and the others to train recently, I have make some food for you to eat".

    Akira looked at it and saw that Tsunade had carefully prepared food was on the table: seaweed rice balls, sushi and some special dishes. These dishes were obviously made by Tsunade and they were all exquisite. Looking at them, made people appetite wet, but he didn''t expect Tsunade to have such a side.

    Akira could imagine Tsunade carefully preparing these food for him and his heart couldn''t help but warm up. Tsunade, who has always been known for her toughness, would also have such a gentle and feminine side. The concern Tsunade had for him had really moved him.

    Akira tasted a piece of sushi and exclaimed: "It''s delicious, Tsunade, your cooking skills is so good."

    Akira exclaimed with joy and praise Tsunade again and again, making Tsunade''s mouth smile constantly.

    "Let''s eat together." Akira call Tsunade to eat and motioned for Tsunade to sit next to him.

    "Okay."

    Tsunade sat next to Akira and a faint scent hits. The scent is light, not strong, it is a refreshing smell and Akira feels relaxed and happy.

    Tsunade''s face was slightly red and Akira also faintly felt what would happen next today, so he was a little nervous. Akira picked up a piece of sushi and fed it to Tsunade. Tsunade cheeks blushed in shyness but she still ate it obediently. Tsunade red lips touched Akira''s fingertips and Akira''s heart fluttered in excitement.

    Tsunade was also feeling the same, she only felt that her face was burning hot, her bright eyes were glistening with tears of joy and she couldn''t even look at Akira.

    The atmosphere became more and more intense, as Akira and Tsunade kept silent. There seemed to be a rush of heat in the air and both of them were silent.

    Although the atmosphere is a bit embarrassing, Akira muster his courage. Now is the time he have to be brave and take the initiative to lead! Akira thought of this and look at Tsunade with a smile on his lips. Both of his hands then suddenly wrapped around Tsunade''s slender waist.

    Tsunade''s figure is really perfect, exquisite and graceful. Akira hugged Tsunade''s waist tightly and he can feel the delicate elastic touch of her skin, which is enticing him even more.

    Tsunade also trembled all over, she didn''t expected Akira to suddenly hugged her so she subconsciously tried to break free, but Akira hugged her even more tightly and she didn''t move anymore.

    Akira immediately saw Tsunade''s intentions.

    After all Tsunade''s chakra enhanced strength is simply terrifying and it is easy for her break out of Akira''s embrace. However she has no such intentions at all and her attitude is really obvious.....

    If Akira doesn''t understand the feelings of the beautiful woman in his arms, he would be a fool.

    "You, you haven''t finished eating yet." Tsunade hesitated in a soft voice. Her words were in Akira''s ears and her voice was soft, which reveals her gentleness.

    Akira chuckled slightly and said pointedly: "I don''t want to eat the food, I want to eat something else..." Akira looked at Tsunade, with a clear meaning in his heart and stared at Tsunade''s eyes boldly.

    Tsunade was startled and immediately reacted drastically. Tsunade face immediately flushed bright red as she was embarrassed.

    Seeing that Tsunade didn''t speak, Akira know that Tsunade was shy, so he acted immediately and sealed Tsunade''s mouth.

    Tsunade was in Akira''s arms and the two could even feel each other breathing. Tsunade couldn''t refuse Akira''s movements and she didn''t want to resist, so she closed her eyes and let Akira move.

    Akira got what he wanted, but he was also cautious. While Tsunade could feel Akira''s tenderness and her heart felt very sweet.

    Under the moonlight, a pair of lovers hugged and kissed each other lovingly.

    Of course, Akira was extremely excited and gradually started his moves. He look at Tsunade''s perfect and love dazed face close at hand and tenderness surged in his heart.

    Similarly, Akira also had a strange idea in his heart.

    Keke, this is indeed his first time and it can be regarded as his ''first victory'', right?

 Chapter 180 - I will become more beautiful

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 180:

    After conquering the ''first victory'', Akira was of course also excited as he finally succeeded deepening his relationship with Tsunade. After the act, Akira and Tsunade were tightly nuzzled to each other. They could feel each other''s warm and even more so feel the love they share with one another.

    Tsunade suddenly feel that she can communion with Akira, while staring into Akira''s eyes and the side of his face. Additionally, her eyes were looking at Akira with unprecedented tenderness and love.

    (Meaning of Communion: the sharing or exchanging of intimate thoughts and feelings, especially on a mental or spiritual level.)

    Akira noticed Tsunade''s eyes and his heart also softened a lot.

    "Tsunade... you are finally mine now." Akira announced his ownership and held Tsunade''s hand tightly. Tsunade also took the initiative to reach out and held Akira''s hand as well.

    The two looked into each other eyes, feeling that the relationship between each other had deepened and they could understand each other''s mind.

    Akira has finally completed his ''first victory'' and hugged Tsunade in his arms tightly while they enjoyed the warm of each other embrace. However Tsunade also frowned slightly. It was obvious that the intense movement they did while in the act was a little bit painful for her. Tsunade frowning expression still look mesmerizing and her expression also seem to have changed overnight, changing from a innocent girl into a a more m.a.t.u.r.e and s.e.xy vibe.

    "Tsunade..."

    "Yes?"

    "You seem to have become more beautiful." Akira praised and stare at Tsunade in admiration. Overnight, Tsunade seemed to have become more feminine and much more beautiful. Her eyes turned brighter, her cheeks were flushed and her skin became even more glossy with a healthy pinkish hue, looking very dazzlingly beautiful. This made Akira amazed. As expected, the power of love can really changed someone. Even Tsunade, who has always been majestic and brave has become so feminine. This contrast is just too cute.

    Tsunade was overjoyed when she heard Akira''s praise and she felt that she is a very lucky and happy woman.

    Tsunade hasn''t been so happy for a long time. She leaned against Akira c.h.e.s.t, with a satisfied smile on her lips and her hands wrapped around Akira''s waist. She was too tired to move at all and all she want is to be in Akira''s embrace.

    Akira can feel that his inner beast was sparked seeing the current frail and tired Tsunade, but he also knoe that this was Tsunade''s first time, so he gradually let go of the d.e.s.i.r.e in his heart and turned to embrace Tsunade quietly.

    Tsunade could feel Akira''s consideration, so she leaned on Akira''s c.h.e.s.t lightly, while the smile on the corner of her lips grew larger, feeling very happy and blessed.

    Suddenly, Tsunade blushed. Although she was a little reluctant in separating with Akira''s embrace, but she still said, "It''s getting late, you should go back..."

    Akira was stunned while Tsunade face continue blushing. From her expression, Akira understand that Tsunade was shy and felt embarrassed to be Akira as well as preventing others to see them in this kind of condition. That''s why she asked Akira to go back.

    After all, the two of them have special identities. One is the princess of the Senju Clan and the other is the genius of the Uchiha Clan. Moreover they are also sensei - student in name. If their relationship is exposed, it will be a troublesome thing. Which is why Tsunade was shy and thoughtful, as she didn''t want others to know.

    Akira could only respect Tsunade''s wishes and got up from the comfort and got ready to return to his residence.

    Tsunade giggled seeing Akira''s reluctance and kissed him on the cheek in order to compensate.

    Finally Akira returned to the residence with a smile, no matter what, being with Tsunade made him feel very happy. After all he had personally verified the extraordinary figure of the woman he loved.

    Akira recalled what had happened tonight and returned to his room.

    It was late at night and entered his room. Akira has always slept with Konan, so he thought that Konan should have fallen asleep at this time. But when Akira enter the room, he saw Konan''s pair of big eyes were flickering from the bed.

    "Konan? You haven''t slept yet?"

    "Brother Akira, where have you been, I have been waiting for you..." Konan looked at Akira up and down, while asking suspiciously.

    "Uh, I think the night is pretty good, so I went out for a walk."

    "Really?" Konan continue looking Akira up and down and suddenly approached she. She sniffed Akira body like a puppy and suddenly her expression changed: "You liar, you actually went to see sister Tsunade. I can smell sister Tsunade fragrance on you!"

    "..." Akira looked at Konan speechlessly. Where did this little girl come from, how could she recognize people by smell? Furthermore she also learned to be jealous at such young age, what a headache.

    Akira looked at Konan nervously and suddenly felt a lot of pressure.

    These days, even his precious little Loli is not wellbehaved anymore.

    Konan wrinkled her delicate face, looked at Akira with a little disappointment and said in a low voice, "Humph, Brother Akira and sister Tsunade have been too close recently and you don''t like me anymore."

    "How could I not like you?" Akira immediately comforted when he saw that Kona ''s jealousy grew stronger: "I have always liked Konan." Akira rubbed the little girl''s head and Konan''s eyes lit up in joy. She then asked while she blinked her starry eyes: "Really?"

    "Of course."

    Konan smiled in satisfaction, hearing Akira''s reply without hesitation. Akira was relieved as he finally managed to comfort Konan.

    Who would have thought that Konan looked at Akira, raised her mouth and said with a blush on her face: "I know Brother Akira likes sister Tsunade now, but it doesn''t matter. When I grows up, I p will be more prettier than her. I will make Brother Akira like me more." Konan said with a smile and determination.

    Akira''s heart jumped while secretly thinking that Konan is like a little fox.

    Akira could only repeat ''I am not Lolita, I am not Lolita, I am not Lolita'' three times in a row in his heart. Only then did he gradually calm his emotion and looked at Konan angrily: "Go sleep!"

    "Hai." Konan lay obediently in Akira''s arms and the two fell asleep.

    ...

    Time passed day by day.

    Akira''s name spread all over the battlefield as he became more reknown. The news that he had beat four tailed jinchuriki also spread, leaving the big and small countries shocked. Due to the interruption by Akira and the Sannin this time, Suna and Iwa were not able to form a formal alliance and the three village, Konoha, Suna and Iwa were still in constant conflict.

    At the same time, his relationship with Tsunade has also improved, while he also guided Konan, Yahiko and Nagato ninjutsu training, which has already achieved great results.

    A year then passed in such a way...

 Chapter 181 - One year later, Akatsuki officially established!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 181:

    One year passed in a blink of an eye.

    In the past year, there hasn''t been much change. The three big village, Konoha, Iwa, Suna are still at war with one another in Ame. While Akira and Sannin have repeatedly made extraordinary achievements in the battlefield and their fearsome reputations have spread far and wide.

    Besides that, Akira spends most of his time teaching Konan, Yahiko and Nagato.

    After these years of training, coupled with Akira''s personal guidance this year, the three Ame kids quickly and finally grew strong enough to be independent.

    As a final test, Akira intends to test the Ame trio by letting them fight with his shadow clones.

    Even if it is Akira''s shadow clone, with Akira current strength, his shadow clone is still very strong and not to be underestimated as his shadow clone''s is stronger than ordinary jonin.

    Ame trio vs Akira''s shadow clone.

    "Water style, water trumpet jutsu!" Yahiko quickly completed the hand seal and released the water ninjutsu. Yahiko''s chakra attribute is water attribute, so he is very proficient in water ninjutsu

    A stream of water rushed towards Akira''s shadow clone and interrupted Akira''s attack.

    Akira''s shadow clone flashed away, at the same time he gather and condensed chakra onto his palms to form rasengan.

    "As expected of Akira sensei shaown clone, he can form and use A rank rasengan so easily..." Nagato murmured and dare not be careless.

    Whereas Konan took the opportunity when the shadow clone is focus on Yahiko and summoned countless pieces of paper to dance around herself. Moreover these pieces of paper were sharper than swords and as hard as a iron: "Paper shuriken!" Countless pieces of paper shurikens flew towards Akira''s shadow clone. Huge amount of paper shurikens was shot and their sharpness is abnormally sharp as it actually blocked the movement of Akira''s shadow clone.

    Nagato''s eyes lit up, knowing that this was a good opportunity and he quickly formed hand seals and cooperated: "Wind style, gale palm!" A gust of wind accompanied by the activation of chakra rolled up and boosted Konan''s paper shurikens. The boost have contributed to the sharpness of the paper and the speed is so fast that even Akira''s shadow clone can hardly escape and can only be hit. Finally the shadow clone turn into a cloud of smoke with a bang and disappeared in place.

    "Great, we won!"! "Nagato and Yahiko are both excited, while Konan smiled.

    "Very well done, you guys have cooperated fabulously and actually won my shadow clone." Akira smiled, patted Konan''s head and looked at Nagato and Yahiko.

    Akira couldn''t help feeling that the growth of the three kids was indeed rapid. In just a few years, they have grown to this level, especially Nagato. No wonder Madara gave him the rinnegan as he indeed have the talent.

    Currently, the kids are strong enough to deal with ordinary jonin, which was all due to Akira''s careful guidance.

    "Since we won, Brother Akira, does that mean we can finally go to the battlefield?" Konan asked with a smirk. Over the past year, Konan has become more and more beautiful. Under Akira''s care and influence, Konan seem to have grown even more beautiful than in the original story.

    Nagato and Yahiko laughed bitterly when they saw Konan''s attitude. Konan smile sweetly like a flower in front of Akira, but ahe was still relatively cold when facing them. This is still the case and they were familiar with it.

    Nagato and Yahiko didn''t have time to think and they both looked at Akira with hopeful expressions. Akira had promised them before that, as long as they won against his shadow clone, he would let them go to the battlefield, so they have been looking forward to it.

    Akira saw the three little smiles and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, since I promised you, I won''t retract it."

    When Akira said this, Konan finally showed a smile on her face.

    However Akira face turned serios and said, "I have a task to hand over to you."

    Seeing Akira''s serious look, Konan and the others were all startled seeing Akira''s serious look and they all became serious.

    Akira ask: "Let me ask you first, what do you train for?"

    When Akira asked this question, Konan didn''t hesitate and almost instinctively blurted out: "I want to help Brother Akira fight!" Akora heard konan''s answer, smiled and squeezed Konan''s face.

    Konan, this girl, has no doubts about him.

    Yahiko thought for a while, then said: "I want to change thedestiny of this country and make the country of rain stronger!"

    Nagato glanced at Yahiko and whispered: "I, I just want to protect my companion..."

    "Very good." Akira said: "The three of you should know that I intend to create an organization called ''Akatsuki''. From today onwards, the three of you and I will officially be members of ''Akatsuki'' and I will be the leader. It''s up to you to complete the affairs of Akatsuki. The Akatsuki organization has only one goal, which is to develop strength and become reknown on the battlefield of the country of rain."

    Konan, Yahiko and Nagato eyes all lit up and they all looked at Akira.

    Akira smiled and looked at Yahiko: "Yahiko, don''t you really want to make the Country of Rain strong? This is an opportunity for Akatsuki to develop and change the destiny of the Country of Rain. Today, the Country of Rain is under Hanzo''s leadership and rule. However It has gradually decayed and the rise of the country of rain needs new strength, which is your good opportunity."

    Yahiko was excited in his heart and nodded vigorously.

    Akira can literally see the excitement in Yahiko''s eyes. At this time, Yahiko was indeed a passionate young man and he was also very ambitious, but unfortunately he don''t have the fate.

    "¡§ From today onwards, I will entrust Akatsuki to you temporarily, don''t let me down." Akira looked at Yahiko and Nagato.

    "Hai Sensei!" Yahiko and Nagato said earnestly with excitement.

    Akira secretly smiled, finally on the right track of the plot, Akatsuki was officially established, Akira did not intend to interfere too much in the development of the plot, after all, Yahiko is not dead yet and Nagato has not been influence into the "kami/god" attitude.

    But in this way, Akira grasped the first opportunity and already took the Akatsuki in his own hands. Then wait for Akatsuki to develop and grow, and blossom and bear fruit in the Land of Rain.

    Seeing Yahiko''s excitement, Akira smiled slightly and took out another mask. This mask was extremely delicate, as if it were specially made, with only two holes for the eyes exposed.

    Akira put on the mask and looked mysterious, while the three kids were taken aback and they didn''t know what Akira planned to do.

    Akira chuckled lightly: "As the leader of Akatsuki, I cannot use my original identity. From today onwards, when I put on the mask, I will be called ''Zero''." The ring and code name of Nagato in the original Akatsuki organization is zero and now Akira simply borrowed it.

    Akira put on the mask to prevent anyone from recognizing him. After all, Akira''s identity is not visible and she needs to remain mysterious and it is convenient for doing bad things.

    Akira''s heart gradually turned excited. Akatsuki was finally formally established and he also took an important first step to his future goal.

    As long as "Akatsuki" is in his hands, he will not be afraid to face any major country or other strong powerhouse in the future!

    "Akatsuki has jist been established. Next, I will lead you to the battlefield and start the first battle." Akira smiled.

    "Hai Sensei!"

    When the three kids heard that they are going to the battlefield, they were even more excited.

 Chapter 182 - Konans First Battle! Akatsuki operation!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 182:

    Akira took Konan, Yahiko and Nagato to leave the camp and travelled in the rain.

    The situation on the battlefield is chaotic. Due to the interruption by Akira and the Sannin, together with the conflicts between Iwa and Suna themselves, the two countries did not form an alliance in the end. Hence the three countries fight fight for their own continue, but Konoha has the upper hand.

    Akira know that Konoha has gradually grasped the lead and advantage of the battlefield. According to the current situation, the Ninja World War is going to gradually come to an end.

    A rough estimation of another year and the war will end.

    In this current favourable situation for Konoha, Akira has also become more relaxed, so he took the Ame kids away from the camp.

    As soon as Akira left the camp, he put on a mask so as not to be recognized by others. After all, Akira is now very famous and he currently has the highest bounty in the entire battlefield. If he was to went about without a mask, he will be by recognize a lot of bounty hunter and it will be trouble for him.

    While travelling Konan has been busy pestering Akira and try to gain his attention by acting cute in front of him.

    Akira smiled slightly, patted Konan''s head and whispered: "Konan, after the establishment of Akatsuki, you have to pay more attention to the situation of Nagato and Yahiko for me."

    Konan''s eyes glint cleverly, turned slightly and whispered: "Brother Akira wants me to pay attention to Yahiko and Nagato movement and report it to you at all times?" Konan understood Akira''s implication, but Akira in actual fact wanted to let Konan keep a watch on Yahiko and Nagato!

    "What a smart girl." Akira pinched Konan''s face. Konan can be said to be Akira''s most trusted student and although Yahiko and Nagato are also Akira''s students, but Akira is not at ease with letting them manage ''Akatsuki'' completely. Only with Konan''s surveillance can Akira feel relieved.

    "Hehe." Konan gave a weird but cheerful smile and kissed Akira on the cheek.

    "By the way, Akira sama, who is our opponent on the battlefield?" Nagato turned around and asked curiously.

    Hearing that, the three of them all looked towards Akira, wondering who their opponent was this time.

    Akira smiled and replies: "Under my careful selection, your opponent is the leader of rogue ninja from Ame."

    Rogue ninja from Ame, also known as ''missing ninja''.

    There were many rogue ninja from Ame, due to the country of Rain being caught in the war, experiencing turbulent fights as the battlefield and under Hanzo''s tough rule, many unsatisfied ninja ran away. Moreover, these rogue ninja dared to defect from the country of rain under Hanzo''s rule, prove that their strength is of course very strong.

    "Among Ame rogue ninjas, the strongest gang is called ''Golden Eagle''. Their leader is a strong ninja with strength close to Quasi-kage and he has dozens of subordinates." Akira simply said.

    "So we are actually up against rogue ninja..." Yahiko clenched his fist and gritted his teeth: "I know that our country has a lot of rogue ninja. They often burn, kill and loot their own people, just like those of Iwa."

    Nagato and Konan also agree that they have no good feelings about those rogue ninja.

    Akira had it all planned out. If they can eliminate the most famous Ame rogue ninja gang, then Akatsuki''s popularity will rise instantly and their reputation will also increase, which will be more beneficial to Akatsuki''s development and growth.

    "Sensei from your tone, the other party seems to be very strong right." Nagato said.

    "Don''t worry, Brother Akira is here, there won''t be any problem, we just have to do our best." Konan encouraged.

    Nagato and Yahiko give up on worrying, they admired Akira the most and immediately stopped questioning and followed Akira obediently.

    Akira brought the Ame kids and gradually approached a town in Country of Rain.

    In the Country of Rain, there is a place called Greenwood Town, which is the nest of the famous rogue gang ''Golden Eagle'' in the Country of Rain, and it is also the destination of Akira and the kids this time.

    Akira had already remembered the map in his heart before the journey and led the three of them to the town quickly.

    There is a weird atmosphere in this town. There are many people in the town, but all the doors and windows are closed. Furthermore there are also constant noisy noises around.

    "There is someone in front, it should be the rogue ninjas of the country of rain." Akira whispered faintly. He then felt a few chakras approaching. After learning Yin and Yang ninjutsu, there is also an advantage, that is, Akira''s perception ability has also become stronger. Of course, it''s definitely not as good as the sage of the six path perception.

    Hearing Akira say this, Konan and the the other two kids were extremely vigilant, all holding Kunai in their hands, ready to fight.

    Sure enough, six ninjas wearing Ame foreheads protector walked up in no time. All of their Ame foreheads protector had a scratch, demonstrating their rogue identity.

    As soon as these Ame rogue ninja saw Akira and the others, they were stunned, but quickly grinned and became fierce: "Look what we have here, we have some fat sheep for us to slaughter. Tsk tsk, you guys hurry up and take out all the valuable things on your body!"

    The rogue ninjas were used to being domineering and undefeated in this area, so they didn''t think much about seeing Akira together with the kids and sneered directly.

    "Hey, this little girl looks pretty good. Tsk tsk..." One of the rogue ninja suddenly saw Konan and his eyes lit up.

    Akira''s eyes suddenly became cold.

    "Konan, Yahiko, Nagato, these rogue ninjas are sc.u.mbags, the all deserve to die, kill them all." Akira originally came to only beat and punish the rogue ninjas, however they have completely angered Akira just now and Akira has changed his mind to kill them all.

    Konan''s eyes were also cold and she was the first to start massacre. With a wave of her slender hands, Konan shot out paper origami that is like a shurikens. Even under the heavy downpour the paper shurikens seems unaffected by the rain and shot powerfully at the rogue ninja. Akira knew that the power of Konan''s paper ninjutsu would be greatly reduced after being drenched with water, so he taught Konan to apply a layer of grease on the paper so that it would not be affected by the rain.

    Konan''s figure moved and the paper shurikens proficiently shot out, sealing the retreat path of the three rogue ninjas and directly killed them.

    Suddenly, the three Ame rogue ninjas fell to the ground with blood splattering everywhere.

    Konan shots decisively and coldly, showing that she does possess very good ninja skills and capability.

    Akira nodded secretly, Konan was already qualified just by relying on her mental strength when being in danger.

    "Who are you, you, you...?" There was only one Ame rogue ninja who was left in the same place questioning while trembling. The Ame rogue ninja had already collapsed on the floor and looked at the four with a frightened expression.

    "You can call us "Akatsuki"." Akira said coldly: "However there won''t be any chance for you guys anymore. Starting today, the rogue ninjas here will be removed from the Country of Rain."

 Chapter 183 - Is he a man or a god? !

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 183:

    Akira with a mask on looks mysterious. Even though he is standing casually, but he puts a lot of pressure on the rogue ninja in front of him.

    The rogue ninja face distorted and he was obviously shocked. He murmured: "Akatsuki!" He had never heard of this organization and the four person in front of him, especially the one with the mask gave him an extremely unfathomable feeling.

    The rogue ninja sweated profusely and was completely shocked. Then he suddenly reacted and prepared to escape, but Konan''s paper shurikens plunged directly into his throat and he fell softly to the ground.

    Akira''s expression remained unchanged: "From today onward, Akatsuki will officially become famous in the Ninja World. This is the beginning."

    The three kids nodded their heads and followed Akira.

    Akira continued: " Let me deal with the leader of the rogue ninjas, while you guys will deal with those ordinary Chunin and Jonin."

    "Hai!"

    Akira took Konan, Yahiko and Nagato along as they continued to advance into the small town. The commotion caused by Akira and the three kids had obviously shocked the other rogue ninjas in this town. Akira estimated that the number of rogue ninjas in this small town is about 100 and it is indeed the largest rogue ninja organisation in the Country of Rain.

    After all, the Country of Rain is a small country and it having more than one hundred rogue ninjas is already quite a force to be reckoned with, not to mention that one of them is a peak level jonin close to Quasi kage in strength.

    However didn''t care at all, strolling leisurely in the small town.

    At this moment, the town became more noisy. Akira squinted his eyes and a faint murderous intent appeared in his eyes: "It seems like those rogue ninjas have been alarmed, but this just nice."

    Just as Akira had said, the commotion they had caused just now has already alarmed the rogue ninjas. They dispatched several dozens of rogue members and almost all of their forces were dispatched to prepare to attack Akira.

    In an instant, dozens of people appeared and surrounded Akira.

    "Hmph, someone dared to run wild in front of our ''Golden Eagle'', even Hanzo didn''t do anything to us, but you guys dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of this uncle!" Dozens of ninjas surrounded Akira and the three kids. The leading ninja said with a cold snort.

    The ninja that stood in the front seems to be the leader of the rogue ninja organization "Golden Eagle" and his code name is also Golden Eagle. He is a very famous Rogue Ninja in the Country of Rain.

    Golden Eagle looked at Akira and he was a little wary of Akira who is wearing a mask, but he ignored the feeling. Anyway, there are dozens of rogue ninjas surrounded them already and many of them are strong ninjas. Although the other party is mysterious, but he is only one person. As for the three kids...how strong can they be?

    Akira glanced around at Golden Eagle and the other rogue ninjas around him.

    Akira wearing a mask was very relaxed and he just lightly glanced around. He then said faintly: "In the face of a bunch of rubbish, do I need to pretend to be a ghost?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the rogue ninjas were taken aback for a moment and they then turned very angry and was extremely outrage.

    The same was true for Golden Eagle the leader of the rogue ninajs, but he was keenly aware of something wrong. The person in front of him was too calm and self-assured, like he didn''t even care about them at all. He was too calm and self-confident.

    That''s right, although the masked man looks like there are flaws everywhere in his guard, but none of them seem to be flaws also. Just by standing there, Akira give a fierce momentum, pressing on Golden Eagle heart, making him feel as if there is a huge rock weighing on his body, making him unable to move!

    How could this be?

    Golden Eagle''s brows were furrowed, while he was drenched in cold sweat and big drops of sweat dripped down his forehead. He had never encountered such a situation. Golden Eagle is confident that he is also considered one of the strong and there are not many ninjas better than himself in the country of rain, so he can become the leader of the rebel organization, but the masked man in front of him is too deep and unfathomable!

    Golden Eagle was frightened by the aura emanated from Akira''s body.

    Akira snorted, his mangekyo sharingan suddenly flashed out and his left eye glanced directly at golden eagle.

    Akira''s left mangekyo sharingan, manipulate gravity!

    "Gravity!" Akira spit out the word coldly.

    Under the power of the mangekyo sharingan, Golden Eagle only felt his whole body turned cold and was suddenly locked by a powerful pressure. It then seemed as if he was being pressed down by a great deal of weight and he could not move at all!

    The gravity continue to increase and the powerful spatial strangulation power has appeared as the gravity is used on the golden eagle''s body.

    Golden Eagle hadn''t figured out what was going on yet, but suddenly felt sharp pains all over his body: "My body, why is it shattering..."

    Under strong gravitational pressure, Golden Eagle''s body was torn apart and after a while, he died immediately.

    This is the power of Akira''s left eye, to continuously controll gravity and when it keeps getting heavier, it can even tear a spatial hole in the space! Of course, Akira''s current mangekyo sharingan power can''t do this, but if it is use in a unexpected situation like just now, he can kill Golden Eagle in seconds!

    Golden Eagle''s body was crushed to death in an instant and all the rogue ninja were shocked while they all were stunned and turned horrified in an instant.

    .....

    Akira only felt a burning pain in his left eye and thought in his heart that although the control of gravity is powerful, but it really consumes too much pupil power, as the old man had said.

    "Golden Eagle, Golden Eagle boss actually died!"

    "How is this possible? Who is the masked person in front of us? Is he a man or a god?"

    "Quick, run, they are monster!"

    Golden Eagle was instantly killed by Akira and his death was extremely strange. In the eyes of these rogue ninjas, Akira had hardly made any movements. with just a simple glance at Golden Eagle, his body was torn apart and died directly. It was both terribly strange and terrifying! Why wouldn''t this scare the rogue with such a mysterious death?

    Their leader, which is also the strongest among the rogue ninjas couldn''t do anything before he die in front of this mysterious masked man! Is he still a human? !

    "Konan, you guys can start." Akira faintly instructed and he didn''t plan to make a move next.

    "Hai!"

    The three kids acted immediately, killing them all without hesitation.

    As the rogue ninjas ran away desperately, the three kids also moved faster, like a fish in water. Meanwhile Akira stood on the side, watching all this quietly.

 Chapter 184 - Akatsuki becoming known

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 184:

    Akira just looked at everything quietly while the three kids were massacring the rogue ninjas.

    Mist formed in the battlefield, creating a scene that look like it is from a nightmare.

    The leader of the rogue ninjas was instantly killed by Akira and the rest of the rogue ninjas lost their will in fighting because the power that Akira showed was far beyond their imagination.

    The rogue ninjas were shocked by Akira''s strength and the thought of escaping grow in their mind. These rogue ninja organization was originally a den for all the different rogue ninja to gather and they held no feeling for one another. After such a change, where their boss was instantly killed off, they immediately give up on resisting and planned their escape.

    After all Akira''s strength is just too strong!

    With the rogue ninjas not putting on a fight, it is of course much easier for the three kids to only have to chase and kill them off. Coupled with the fact that Konan, Yahiko and Nagato were already pretty good at their level and their mutual cooperation, they were actually able to kill many of the rogue ninjas.

    Akira looked at the growth and progress of the three Ame kids and nodded secretly. They are indeed extraordinary.

    "Hmm, but the number of member in Akatsuki is still a bit too little, I wonder who else I can rope in? Hmm, how about Sasori of the red sand is okay and Kakuzu should also be around..." Akira squinted, while thinking of the members for Akatsuki in his mind.

    After a while, the three kids had already finish killing all of the enemy in the area, leaving dozens of Ame rogue ninjas corpses in place, while some Ame rogue ninjas had ran away.

    Akira didn''t pursue those who fled either. Since he want to boost his ''Prestige'', there must always be some survivors to spread the news, otherwise it will be a waste of time.

    So Akira even deliberately let go of a group of people to let them spread the news of the destruction of the Golden Eagle organization. Akira believe that someone will soon know that a powerful organization called Akatsuki has appeared in the Country of Rain.

    "Sensei, everything is basically resolved, but some of them managed to ran away." Yahiko came to report the situation and whispered.

    Akira nodded: "I see. Today is the day when Akatsuki was officially established. The next thing to do is to start building a reputation in the Country of rain, recruit personnel and improve Akatsuki''s organization strength. It will be based on the wishes of you and Nagato."

    After all, Akatsuki has just founded and Akira is not in a hurry. Moreover there is also no need to deliberately restrict Akatsuki''s development and give Yahiko and Nagato a hard time.

    "Yes sir!" Yahiko said excitedly and he felt like he can fly in the sky. He is very elated that he can finally realize his dream and got enough power to start change the country of rain!

    Akira smiled faintly, while Konan also came to Akira''s side. Konan was very clean and not stained with blood, she then looked at Akira with a sweet smile, which was completely opposite to the coldness in the battle just now.

    "Konan will be responsible for the liaison between you and me. From today onwards, Nagato and Yahiko, the two of you will officially start training in the Country of Rain in the name of Akatsuki. If you have any problem, you can tell me through Konan. "Akira said.

    "Hai!" Yahiko and Nagato looked at each other very excitedly.

    Akira intends to let Yahiko and Nagato act in the name of ''Akatsuki'' in the country of rain, while Konan will act as an intermediary liaison to facilitate Akira''s control.

    Konan understood Akira''s meaning and intention very well, so she smiled sweetly at Akira with pride.

    Akira agreed with Yahiko and Nagato their contact channel and provided them with support for items such as weapons, paper bomb and food pills. This will then allow them to develop the Akatsuki organization. Akira believes that Yahiko and Nagato can do well, especially Yahiko, who is indeed a naturally born leader.

    "Brother Akira, can Yahiko and Nagato succeed?" Konan asked with some doubts.

    Akira patted Konan''s head: "Of course they can do it" Judging from the development in the original story the growth rate of Yahiko and Nagato is simply monstrously fast.

    Since then, Yahiko and Nagato formally acted as Akatsuki in the Country of Rain.

    The news of Akatsuki''s destroying Ame rogue ninja Organization "Golden Eagle" also officially spread throughout the Country of Rian. For a while, Ame ninjas and Ame rogue ninjas were shocked and this was the first time thag they heard that there was such an organization.

    Not only was the Golden Eagle destroyed, but their leader that was close to quasi kage level was killed as well! This record made the entire Country of Rain shocked with the news. The strength of the Golden Eagle was well-known in the Country of Rain, but it was instantly destroyed, which had help in making Akatsuki famous.

    With this feat, many ninjas in the country of Rain knew about the birth of a powerful organization.

    Akatsuki''s name spread across the country of rain at once, letting many people know its existence...

    Hanzo also heard about the rise of this organization, but he didn''t give much attention. After all, in the eyes of Hanzo at this time, the so-called Akatsuki is not enough to threaten his rule of the Country of Rain.

    Yahiko and Nagato did not let go of this good opportunity, taking advantage of Akatsuki''s growing reputation, began to recruit members and acc.u.mulate their strength.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, Akatsuki''s development was very smooth and the members gradually expanded. There were already more than a hundred ninjas in Akatsuki''s organization and the strength of Yahiko and Nagato have also improved.

    Akatsuki became even more known and Akira''s layout gradually became prominent.

    In the camp, the Sannin, headed by Jiraiya, found that the disappearance of Yahiko and Nagato was a little strange, especially Jiraiya, who also took the initiative to ask Akira. In Jiraiya''s eyes, Nagato is the child of the prophecy and of course he is extremely concerned.

    Akira directly explained that they had gone to gain experience, only then Jiraiya was then relieved.

    Akira shrugged, of course he didn''t plan to tell anyone about Akatsuki''s existence.

    "Brother Akira, I''ll give you a massage." Konan leaned forward with a smile and gently massaged for Akira, while Akira comfortably closed his eyes and looked at the light rain outside the window, leaning against Konan''s body and feeling at ease.

    Akira glanced at Konan. Konan has gradually grown, becoming slimmer and prettier.

    Konan is now nine years old and Akira is at the age of fourteen, approaching fifteen. This war has been going on for nearly five years.

    "Konan has grown up." Akira smiled and played with Kona''s cheek, enjoying her silky smooth skin. He then couldn''t help but sigh with emotion when he looked at Konan''s flushed cheeks.

    "Of course, when I grow up a bit more, I can be like Sister Tsunade!" Konan straightened up, while blushing and looking at Akira. Of course the relationship between Akira and Tsunade couldn''t be hidden from her observation of their interaction.

    Akira coughed, this girl...

 Chapter 185 - Returned to Konoha

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 185:

    Konan''s feelings for Akira are very complicated. After Akira rescued her from Iwa, she was practically raised by Akira. In Akira''s opinion, this is simply like raising a kid.

    So in Konan''s heart, she seemed to regard Akira as the most important person, even worship him as a angel sent from heaven. She would not hesitate to take action if anyone dared to defy Akira!

    Of course, Konan''s strong feelings for Akira need not be said as it was very obvious. After knowing the relationship between Tsunade and Akira, Konan has always been jealous of their intimacy.

    Akira patted Konan head and smiled: "You little girl, where do you get so much idea from."

    Konan pouted her lips and said with dissatisfaction: "I am not a kid anymore and I will be able to marry in a few years!" The ninja world is generally precocious and Konan''s words are not wrong in that girls marry earlier than in the modern world.

    Konan was very dissatisfied with Akira who always regarded her as a child. Of course, she love Akira and have even thought of their future together... Thinking of this, Konan blushed.

    Akira suddenly shook his head speechless and could only pinch Konan''s face without speaking.

    However, Konan suddenly thought of Tsunade''s enviable and perfect figure, especially the pair of huge buns on her c.h.e.s.t... Konan thought of Tsunade''s huge buns and looked down at her own c.h.e.s.t. She finally bit her own lips and had to admit: "Is it really small?"

    Pff.

    Akira who was drinking tea nearly spitted out the tea that he had drank.

    Sure enough, as long it is a girl, they will care about their figure.

    "Konan, you are still young and there is still a lot of room for development." Akira encourage earnestly.

    "..."

    Akira then continue teasing Konan for a while, when a ninja approached. Akira suddenly received a notification that there was news from the Third Hokage and the Sannin had asked Akira to come to the meeting room

    News from the Third Hokage?

    Akira was surprised, it had been some time since they receive any news from the third hokage. With the gradual expansion of the war, Konoha gradually gained the advantage, while Iwa and Suna both gradually became losing.

    The current Konoha is in its strongest generation, there is Akira, the Sannin, White Fang and many other kage-level powerhouses that can dominate the victory of the battlefield.

    The news from Third Hokage made Akira a little surprised, but he also faintly guessed something.

    Thinking of this, Akira went to the meeting room.

    The Sannin are there, plus Akira, there are a total of four people.

    Jiraiya holds an encrypted letter in his hand, which was written by the Third Hokage. Jiraiya smiled and said: "Third hokage have written the letter saying that we have the power to end this war and let us send people back to discuss countermeasures to end this war as soon as possible."

    Akira nodded, as expected.

    This war lasted for five years. Whether it was Konoha or the other two powerhouse, many resources had been depleted, their economy have also plummeted and people were exhausted, wanting to end the war as soon as possible. From the current point of view, Konoha has the strength to end the war.

    This war is indeed getting closer and closer to its end.

    However, although it is drawing to a close, they still need to discuss how to end the war. This is also the reason why the third hokage wrote the letter to recall Akira and others.

    "Alright." Akira smiled.

    "Why don''t you go back with Tsunade and Orochimaru? I will guard the base for the time being." Jiraiya thought about it for a while and said with a smile. Jiraiya straightforwardly volunteered to stay.

    Akira is okay with the arrangement, it is good that he return to Konoha after such a long time. Akira and Tsunade looked at each other and smiled, both nodded in agreement.

    "Okay." Orochimaru also nodded and agreed.

    "This time we will return to Konoha, it''s really hard to imagine what kind of treatment you will receive, especially Akira..." Jiraiya said in a very enviable tone.

    Since the last time the second elder came to see Akira and told him that Uchiha Fukai deliberately promoted him to the elder, Akira has worked hard to start increasing his ''reputation'' on the battlefield. At present, in terms of prestige, Akira''s prestige on the battlefield is even faintly more than the Sannin and he was cheered on by Konoha while the alias of "crescent eye reaper" had make the enemy frightened.

    So even Jiraiya is very envious.

    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered and he did not speak.

    As for Tsunade, she is proud of it.

    After deciding to return to Konoha, Akira packed up and prepared his essentials. He planned to go on the road immediately, while Konan prepared all the supplies and food for Akira happily.

    Akira walked with Tsunade and Orochimaru and returned to Konoha together. However Akira was a bit dissatisfied, he pouted his lips and whispered: "Orochimaru is a third wheel." Orochimaru is indeed a third wheel. If there is no Orochimaru, Akira and Tsunade will enjoy their time together while return to the village, that would be more pleasant.

    Hearing Akira''s whispering, Tsunade smiled, but approached Akira and reached out her hand as she took the initiative to hold his hand.

    Akira and Tsunade show affection without care of anyone next to them. Orochimaru is very depressed when he sees the scene and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    As they travelled all the way, Akira felt a little impatient in his heart. In the village, there were still two stunning beauties waiting for his return. In addition, there is also some Uchiha clan''s affairs that need him to handle by himself.

    Akira slightly miss going back home, as did Tsunade and Orochimaru, so the three of them hurried on their way and finally approached the village entrance.

    Akira was able to see the hokage mountain with the three hokages face and a smile appeared on his face.

    Akira also saw crowded entrance as many Konoha''s ninjas and villagers came out to greet him personally.

    Akira''s eyes moved slightly and suddenly he found a familiar figure with a hat at the front of the village crowd.

    Third hokage!

    The Third Hokage actually stood at the entrance of the village and personally greet the return of Akira and the Sannin!

    This welcome greeting is a bit too welcoming.

    Even the Third Hokage have to come welcome them back when it was just the three of them returning to Konoha. This is enough to show how high the reputation of the Akira and the Sannin at this time is. (Note: Normally Hokage will welcome the Konoha Troops back from war, not for individuals)

    This is also enough to prove that Akira''s behavior of increasing the prestige on the battlefield is still very effective.

    With the arrival of Akira and others, the Third Hokage''s face showed a faint smile and at the same time a burst of cheers broke out from the village.

    "Akira sama/Tsunade sama/Orochimaru sama!"

    The people in the village screamed frantically, calling the names of the three heroes.

 Chapter 186 - Hero Treatment!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 186:

    There were at least a few hundred people at the village entrance, all of them are Konoha villagers as well as ninja who came here spontaneously. At the front of the crowd stood the third hokage.

    The third hokage made a special trip to the village entrance to welcome the return of Akira and Sannin, which shows how much their current reputation has reached.

    Akira looked at Orochimaru next to him and he also look a little excited with the warm welcome. The current Orochimaru has not yet completely turned mad. Although he is on the verge of degeneration, but he had still made a great contribution to this Ninja World War.

    Similarly Tsunade was also happy with coming back to their home and her eyes flashed with excitement and joy.

    Akira smiled and looked at Tsunade and Orochimaru reaction, as he was the most calm in comparison.

    "Look it is the hero crescent eye reaper!" Seeing the three heroes appearing at the entrance of the village, the people in the village were even more excited, especially the admirers of Akira, as they madly chant the name of Akira and his alias. The sound of the chanting became louder and louder, finally converging into a torrent of sounds, cheering ceaselessly.

    Countless boys and girls are looking at Akira with admiration, especially some of the girls in the village are blushing with flushed small faces, as they look dreamily at Akira.

    Akira is currently wearing a ninja suit. The experience of the battlefield over the past few years has tempered his temperament and he had learnt to be extremely calm. As a Uchiha, he is also Born with a naturally handsome face and as he got closer to the crowd, he seem to have attract the attention of a large number of girls.

    Unlike the gloomy temperament of Orochimaru, Akira looked chic and casual, as if bathing in spring breeze. It seems like those with Uchiha bloodline are genetically beautiful, with most Uchiha having perfect and attractive features. Which Akira has also inherited, so there was no question about his handsome appearance.

    Orochimaru heard the crowd cheering, but most of the people in the cheers were still chanting Akira''s name. Hence his lips couldn''t help but twitch, feeling quite uncomfortable, a little jealous, but at the same time helpless.

    Akira glanced at Orochimaru, vaguely aware of Orochimaru''s thoughts and could not help but curled his lips. Orochimaru is also a sad character among the Sannin. He failed to win against Minato for the position of Hokage although he had the backing of Danzo. He was then pulled into the darker realm together with Danzo, to experiment on inhumane things. To put it bluntly, Orochimaru sadly have bad social relations! His minimal interaction with others and the love for the village had turn into hatred, which in turn made him turned mad in the pursue of immortality.

    Seeing that Akira is so popular, Tsunade glanced at the cheering girls in the crowd again and her heart was a little sour. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and pinch Akira''s waist slightly, causing Akira to grown in deep pain.

    Sure enough, no matter how magnanimous women are, they will be jealous.

    Akira smiled and turned his gaze. He had already reached the entrance of the village and saw his acquaintances.

    A lot of Uchiha clan mans have also arrived, together with the clan patriach Uchiha Fukai personally arriving. Moreover there are also two innocent and lovely girls, Mikoto and Kushina.

    If Akira was only simply welcomed when he went back to the village last time, then this time when he came back to the village, it was almost like a celebration party.

    Just thinking of Akira''s record on the battlefield during this period of time, like repelling Hanzo, destroying Iwa squad, killing Shirotsuchi and repelling the four-tailed jinchuriki have warrant him many meritorious deeds...

    Almost everything can be called a major event that can shake the battlefield of the Country of Rain!

    Akira''s reputation has became very renown and Konoha took great pride in it.

    "Greeting to Hokage Sama" Tsunade and Orochimaru both greetee the Third Hokage. Whereas Akira smiled slightly and casually greeted perfunctory, as he didn''t like to be too formal.

    "Okay, okay, okay! You have been working hard during this time, you are all my Konoha heroes!" Third Hokage looked at the three with gratification. Tsunade and Orochimaru are his disciples, and Akira is also a anbu greatly valued by him. They are without doubts Konoha well-deserved heroes and their return naturally made the Third Hokage very happy.

    Both Mikoto and Kushina looked at Akira, with a sweet smile on the corners of their lips, revealing a rich surprise and the cute blush on their faces was as red as an apple.

    Seeing the adorable and lovely looks of the two young girls, Akira''s heart softened instantly, a slight smile on his face as he winked at the two girls.

    Both Mikoto and Kushina were blushing, but they boldly looked at Akira and did not hide the affection in their eyes. Maybe it was because there were too many girls who were cheering Akira''s name next to them, that gave Mikoto and Kushina a sense of crisis.

    Akira winked at the two lovely girl. In front of the third hokage, Akira couldn''t make too many obvious small movements.

    The Third Hokage smiled faintly: "You have just returned to the village, so let''s go home and rest for a while. I will then have something to discuss with you in the afternoon."

    Akira acknowledge as this time Third Hokage had recalled the three of them, was clearly to planned their strength and prepare for the final battle of this Ninja World War.

    "Hai Hokage Sama." Akira, Tsunade and Orochimaru''s acknowledge.

    The Third Hokage smiled: "Then I will leave first." After all, the third hokage is a very person and it is not suitable for him to stay there for long. Being able to appear at the entrance of the village and wait for the three to come back is already a great honor. The third hokage use body flicker jutsu, as his figure flashed, leaving only an afterimage in the same place and leave.

    Even thought the Third Hokage left, but the crowd around Konoha did not disperse, as still continue on their cheering for the three of them.

    After the third hokage had left, some girls seem to have gather up their courage and came up to give flowers. Seeing these girls coming up to give flowers shyly, Akira couldn''t refuse them, right?

    However Akira is also secretly feeling really good with all the little girls worshipping him.

    The three enjoyed the celebration from the villagers for a while and Tsunade said, "I will return to the Senju clan first. See you in the afternoon."

    "Okay." Akira watched Tsunade trot away, while Orochimaru exchanged eyes with Akira and left at the same time.

    Only Akira was left and he decide to walk towards the Uchiha clan. Uchiha Fukai smiled and looked at Akira. The two of them looked at each other tacitly, while Mikoto and Kushina were already unable to bear it, as they directly threw themselves, one on the left and one on the right into Akira''s arms, breaking the hearts of countless onlooking girls.

    "Brother Akira, I miss you." Mikoto whimpered pitifully, her big beautiful eyes covered with mist.

    Whereas Kushina buried her fiery red hair in Akira''s arms, took a bite on Akira''s shoulder and muttered, "You are finally back, we have waited for so long."

    Akira hugged the two young girls on the left and the right, smelling the faint fragrance of them and his heart was filled with melted sweetness.

 Chapter 187 - You have dark potential!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)??

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 187:

    Akira embraced Kishina and Mikoto soft body while a hint of fragrance drilled into his nose, which feel extremely comfortable.

    "Kishina, Mikoto, sorry for not being able to accompany you girls for the past few years." Akira said softly with a trace of emotion.

    "Yeah, we miss you very much during this period of time..." Kishina hurrumph and her eyes were glinting with tears.

    It''s been a long time since Akira saw Kushina and Mikoto. After not seeing the two girls for a few years, they have developed well and grown even more beautiful.

    "Yes, we miss you very much" Mikoto also agreed. Both Kishina and Mikoto still have a bit of grievance but they understand Akira''s hardsh.i.p.s on the battlefield more.

    The two young girls threw themselves into Akira''s arms. Which allow Akira to enjoy the bliss of having two girls hugging him from both side. However the many girls in the village who had originally looked at Akira with affection were extremely heartbroken.

    When Uchiha''s Patriarch Uchiha Fukai saw this scene, he was deeply moved. This kid''s luck with girls is really good...

    The three of them hugged each other for a while, before both Kushina and Mikoto got out of Akira''s arms gently and reluctantly. Akira smiled and then said, "Let''s go back and talk."

    "En." The entrance of the village is not the place to talk, Kushina and Mikoto understand this.

    Akira took Kushina and Mikoto as they left and returned to Uchiha''s clan compound.

    Along the way, Kushina and Mikoto tweeted and skip like cheerful birds by Akira''s side, as they recount many interesting stories in the past few years. Akira couldn''t help but smile, one of the two girls was as warm as fire, while the other was gentle as water and Akira was delighted to be able to get the love of two girls with completely different personality.

    "By the way, Kushina, about you being selected as a candidate for being a jinchuriki ..." Akira still had one concern in mind, that is, Kushina was selected as a candidate to be Jinchuriki.

    At that time the Third Hokage only gave Akira two years and counting the time, it is almost almost time.

    Which is why Akira was very concerned about Kushina.

    Hearing this, Kushina smiled and blinked her eyes as she replied: "Don''t worry, Third Hokage-sama also seem to be very concerned about this matter. He has tried his best to fight for it and I maybe don''t need to be the jinchuriki..."

    Of course Akira knows why the Third Hokage was being so good to Kushina, this is also the means for the hokage to win over Akira.

    Akira''s strength at this moment will be a great addition if he was to join Third Side.

    "That''s good." Akira smiled. With the Third Hokage help, dragging this matter for a period of time is not a problem, but it should be resolved as soon as possible. Previously he had heard from Third Hokage that Danzo and the other higher ups seemed to oppose replacing Kushina with other candidates as the Jinchuriki. Which is why Akira naturally wanted to solve this matter as soon as possible, so as to not have future problems.

    Thinking until this point, Akira continued playing with Kushina and Mikoto for a while which allow his mind to gradually became more comfortable and relaxed.

    With these two young girls by his side, it seemed like there was no worries there anymore.

    Kushina and Mikoto are very different in personality, one is as fiery as a hot pepper while the other is as gentle as a lamb. However they get along very well and give all their love to Akira, which Akira is very fortunate to have.

    Patriarch Uchiha Fukai seemed to have something to discuss with Akira, but Akira had an appointment with the Third Hokage in the afternoon, so Akira went to the Hokage Tower first.

    Hokage Tower

    Just as Akira is entering the Tower, only to find someone waiting for him.

    Danzo was already wrapped in bandages, but without the iconic crutches later, he looked at Akira as if he had been waiting for a long time. Behind Danzo, there are two ninjas wearing animal masks, who are members of the "root" in Anbu.

    "Uchiha Akira." Danzo looked at Akira and slowly spoke.

    "Oh, isn''t this Danzo sama, what matter do you have with me?" Akira said casually.

    "You kid, you actually use this kind of tone to talk to Danzo sama!" Danzo did not speak, but the two dark root behind him said angrily. The members of ''Root'' admired Danzo very much and they could not help reprimanding Akira when he spoke casually.

    "Hmph, how are you qualified to teach me?"

    Akira raised his head and glanced at the two Anbu members. He squint his eyes as a powerful chakra surged out of his body like a tide, making the two Anbu members stunned and immediately felt great pressure.

    What a terrifying amount of chakra!

    The two Anbu members felt their heart palpitate an their foreheads burst with cold sweat from the huge pressure.

    "Alpha, Beta, both of you retreat!" Danzo waved his hand and said immediately. At the same time he looked at Akira with a somewhat complicated expression. Alpha and Beta are the code names of these two Anbu.

    Just by relying on the huge chakra just now, it is enough for Danzo to determine the horror of Akira''s current strength and his two men are definitely not his opponents.

    That genius who only showed his talent a few years ago has become a real powerhouse in a blink of an eye, Danzo thought to himself.

    "What are you looking me for?" Akira asked lightly.

    Akira doesn''t have a good impression of Danzo. Before he he had to be polite with Danzo, but with Akira''s current strength and status, this would be completely unnecessary.

    This is the benefit of having strength!

    "I have something to tell you." Danzo suppressed the shockes in his heart and smiled towards Akira: "Akira, I wonder if you are interested in leaving the Anbu directly under hokage and join the roots I lead? If you agree, I can let the ''root'' be handed over to you to lead."

    It turns out that Danzo is here to solicit Akira!

    He also proposed a big bait, saying that he would let Akira lead the way!

    The two Anbu around Danzo were very surprised and looked at Akira in shock. Is this young man so valued by Danzo?

    "Oh? Danzo sama seems to want me to join your root organization?" Akira looked at Danzo, this is the second time that Danzo has tried to solicit Akira. The first time he was rejected by Akira, this time he even throw out a more tempting bait of letting Akira be the leader of roots.

    Danzo nodded, not shying away from Akira and said: "I am very optimistic about you, you have great potential."

    "Potential?"

    "Yes, dark potential." Danzo''s voice was low.

    Dark potential? Akira remembered that in the original story, Danzo had also said the same thing when he wanted to fool Kakashi into the roots.

    "Sorry, I''m not interested. I hate being in the dark. I still prefer beautiful women." Akira smiled brightly and refused.

 Chapter 188 - Beat up the weakest first!

    Support me and enjoy advance chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Skykritze.

    You can also support me by donating to ko-fi.com/skykritze. (Ko-fi)??

    There are 18 early access chapters posted in patr¨¦on if you want to read ahead.

    Thanks for all the great support and please vote if you like the story!

    -----------------

    Chapter 188:

    Danzo was a little disappointed when Akira refused.

    Danzo is very clear of Akira''s potential and strength. The reason why Danzo values ??Akira so much is firstly because he is from Uchiha clan and secondly, because of his terrifying potential. If he can get Akira, it will definitely be a great help to his plan.

    Unfortunately, Akira refused.

    From Akira''s behaviour, Danzo guessed that Akira is more inclined to be joining the third hokage side.

    Danzo is very disappointed. For Danzo, his plan is to overthrow the Hokage. He is very dissatisfied with the policies of the Third Hokage. In his opinion, the policies Third hokage had make are too weak.

    If he can become the Hokage, he won''t let it be what it is now!

    Danzo''s ambitions grew and he thought about it in his heart.

    Fortunately, Akira is not the only choice for Danzo. In addition to Akira, Danzo also has a candidate for cooperation - Third Hokage of outstanding student, Orochimaru.

    Danzo thought of Orochimaru and a smile flicked across his lips.

    Akira didn''t know what Danzo was thinking at this time and he left directly.

    "This old man, Danzo..." The reason why Akira refused Danzo could not be more simple. Danzo was a conspirator from beginning to end and he had a lot of conspiracy going behind. The most important thing is that Danzo didn''t make it into the end. In a word, there is no future!

    Akira didn''t know that because of him, Danzo finally chose to cooperate with Orochimaru. Akira shrugged and directly pushed open the door to the Third Hokage Office.

    In Hokage''s office.

    Orochimaru, Tsunade and third hokage are all there.

    The Third Hokage was smoking a pipe while frowning as he look at a map on the desk. The map shows the overall situation of the battlefield of the Country of Rain, with various signs painted on it.

    "Hokage Sama" Akira greeted lightly after entering the door.

    "Akira is here too, sit down."

    Akira sat down beside Tsunade unceremoniously, smelling the familiar scent of Tsunade''s body.

    Tsunade took the initiative to get up and poured a cup of tea for Akira. While the third hokage have been busy studying the map and did not pay attention to the small movements of Akira and Tsunade.

    Akira took a sip of tea, but saw the Third Hokage sighed: "In the past few years, the war has been stagnant. The war had consume ahuge amount of our resources and it has gradually been a dire problem..."

    Fighting a war is to burn money. Weapons, food, monetary rewards for combatants, etc., are very expensive. Under the continuous war, it can be said that Konoha has indeed reached the weakest stage.

    Tsunade agrees with the hokage''s words: "It is true, but Iwa and Suna are even worse off."

    At this stage, Konoha is under great pressure. But the one with more pressure is actually Iwa and Suna! There are many strong elites in Konoha, while Suna and Iwa are relatively weaker. With the Sannin, Akira and White Fang around, Iwa and Suna couldn''t do much.

    "Yes, but we can''t drag on this battle any longer, do you guys have any good ideas?" The Third Hokage looked at the three for suggestions.

    Right now, the three major countries are spending so much and anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is time to end this war. But how this war can end and how it should end are all questions.

    Akira smiled slightly and replied: "Actually, it''s not difficult."

    In a word, the eyes of the three people present were all focused on Akira?

    The Third Hokage, Tsunade and Orochimaru all looked at Akira, waiting for Akira''s plan. Akira have proven many times that he was good at developing powefull strategies.

    Akira smiled and said: "In fact, with our current strength, we still have a great chance of winning against a country alone."

    When Akira said this, the three of them nodded in agreement and the Third Hokage''s eyes lit up brightly as he ponder thoughtfully: "You mean..."

    Akira smiled: "Yes, we can first resolve a country with lightning speed, make a quick resolution. We defeat one country and then launch an offensive assault against the other country."

    There is no doubt that Akira''s plan is a blitz! Konoha really can''t stand the consumption at present, so he can only make a quick decision.

    Simple, straightforward and effective!

    Thinking of this, the Third Hokage smiled gratifiedly: "Well, it is true. If you are here, Konoha has a great chance of winning against a big country."

    The Third Hokage thought carefully for a while and then said: "But there is another question, Suna and Iwa, who should we attack first?" Obviously, the Third Hokage agree with Akira''s proposal and they were ready to do something against Suna and Iwa. However he is thinking about which country he should start with first.

    Akira smiled and said, "Of course it is Suna."

    Third Hokage, Tsunade, Orochimaru all looked at Akira, waiting for his reason.

    Akira explained: "Iwa is not easy to deal with. Iwa''s third tsuchikage is super strong and Iwa is too far from Konoha and it will stretch our forces and frontline, which will likely form a protracted battle."

    ....

    The reason why Akira planned on dealjng with Suna is very simple. Between Suna and Iwa, Iwa is a harder bone to chew. Third tsuchikage Ohnoki is a experience and formidable powerhouse that is very cunning. Akira still vividly remember the mighty and terrifying particle release in his memory when reading the original story of Naruto and he is not a good opponent to provoke. Besides, the distance between Iwa and Konoha is still a bit farther away, unlike Konoha and Suna, who are neighbor.

    Suna also didn''t have too many powerful powerhouse. Although Chiyo and others were strong and great, but Akira and the Sannin are more formidable.

    This is also the simplest logic, taking down the weakest first before fighting the stronger!

    Since it''s more troublesome to teach Iwa a lesson, let''s beat up Suna first!

    After hearing Akira''s thoughts, Third Hokage nodded secretly. He thought about it seriously and found that this was indeed the best way. In the current situation, they can only make a quick resolution in resolving a country and Suna is the best choice to start first.

    "Okay, I agree." Third hokage give his approval.

    Akira smiled brightly.

    Seeing Akira''s bright smile, Tsunade silently mourned for Suna in her heart. Poor Suna, they have to suffer under Akira hands again.